《Married My Ex’s Alpha Uncle》


 Chapter 0001

    Silver''s POV


    "You look so hot!!" My best friend, Reba, squealed as I walked out onto the tform in my wedding dress. We were the only ones in the shop, so I didn''t have to worry about sharing the space.


    My dirty blonde hair fell past my shoulders. On top of my head was a small veil with a sparkling gem. I felt as if I had just walked out of a fairytale book.


    I wasn''t wearing any makeup; I was happy that my naturally tan skin beamed. This pre-wedding glow I had heard about was real.


    "It''s too bad that Gavins isn''t here to see it," I said thoughtfully.


    "No, that''s a good thing," Reba said, raising her brows at me.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "It''s bad luck for the groom to see the bride in her wedding dress, Duh!" Reba said.


    I spun, watching my dress twirl. I felt absolutely beautiful.


    The fabric was form-fitting at my waist, then puffed out and fell elegantly past my ankles. It hugged me in all the right ces.


    To top it off, my oil painting was disyed in full color on the ivory fabric. I had worked tirelessly on the design for months. It was an honor to disy one of my paintings this way.


    Oil painting was my safe haven, and I had an exceptional talent for it. The piece I had worked on for my wedding dress was filled with my favorite neutral colors. All of which swirled into a beautiful pattern. "You are truly a great artist," Reba said. "It was so lucky that you could be a part of the design process."


    I nodded.


    My artwork was so important to me. Getting to wear it felt like a dream.


    "It''s perfect," I said. "Now, just one more day to wait."


    "Actually, you barely have twenty-four hours at this point!" Reba pointed out.


    It was true. This time tomorrow, I, Silver Stormwind, will already be married to my amazing fianc¨¦, Gavin Crown.


    It seemed surreal that the day was basically already here.


    These past few months of nning had been a whirlwind.


    I had no idea how much I spent at a wedding. Luckily my best friend was at my side the entire time. All thete nights nning to make tomorrow perfect had been worth it. This marriage would be the start of my new beginning.


    My entire life, I had longed for a family of my own. Now, my dream was about toe true. I had failed to shift into my werewolf on my 18th birthday and because of that, I was a disgrace to not only my father, the Alpha of our pack, but to my entire family. It was a failure that I would have to live with for the rest of my life.


    I was the youngest daughter in my family. However, rather than caring for me, my family had hidden me away. They hoped that word of my wolf-less personal would not spread.


    Gavin had felt like my blessing. He was my chance at a happily ever after.


    I gave one final spin in the full gown before saying, "Let''s bring this beauty home."


    ***


    We arrived home around noon. The front door was already unlocked, so we let ourselves in. Reba and I buzzed with excitement.


    "Should I show him the dress?" I asked Reba.


    "Of course not! It has to be a surprise!" She reminded me.


    The wedding dress was neatly wrapped in a porcin white box. I set it down on the hall table, where I knew it would be safe. It would be hard not to sneak another nce at it before tomorrow. "Alright, I guess I can wait until the wedding," I sighed reluctantly.


    I looked up at the wall where a picture of Gavin and I hung. We were embracing one another with big grins. The photo had been taken just after Gavin proposed. What a wonderful day it had been! "We''re home," I called out.


    Reba and I giddily walked down the short hallway. The carpet felt good beneath my bare feet after a day spent walking in the city.


    When we entered the living room, I expected to find Gavin. However, what caught my eye was a disaster!


    I had left the house in pristine condition. However, now there was a mess of clothing strewn everywhere.


    "What happened?" I mumbled to myself. "These aren''t even my clothes."


    Reba struggled to untangle a pair of underwear tangled in her heel. Her face was just as confused as mine.


    Worse yet, I could hear faint moans from behind my bedroom door. My heart felt as if it was going to explode in my chest.


    I was starting to piece together what was happening, but I didn''t want to believe that it could be true.


    "Oooh, Gavin!" A strange woman''s voice said from behind the door, followed by a breathy giggle. "Yes, just like that! You always know what I like!"


    "What the fuck," Reba hissed loudly, her face red with fury.


    The moans came to a sudden halt, there were a few thumps and grunts. A momentter, a flustered Gavin ran out of our bedroom. His mistress quickly dressed behind him.


    That was our bedroom! And he had another woman naked in the bed that we shared. Telling from what she was saying, this wasn''t the first time either.


    His mistress looked at us, thunderstruck. Upon seeing us, she escaped through the front door.


    "Weren''t you trying on wedding dresses?" Gavin asked, running his fingers through his thick dark hair.


    This split my heart even more. I began to cry. So, this is what he''d been doing instead of joining us at the shop.


    "Tomorrow is supposed to be our wedding, and you cheated on me! You told me you would give up on finding your fated mate to be with me," I used him. I was unable to stop the tears from pouring out of my eyes and I hated myself for it. But I was so hurt and so angry, they couldn''t be helped.


    I had seen the way other women looked at Gavin. I knew he was attractive and that he had many options when it came to who he wanted to be with. However, he chose me. And he made me a promise that I expected him to keep!


    Gavin irritably said, "Look, if you weren''t the Alpha''s daughter, I wouldn''t have agreed to marry you. You''re wolfless. Which makes you weak and pathetic."


    "Oh, hell no," Reba said through her teeth.


    She stepped forward and aimed to punch him. However, I stopped her before she could.


    As much as I would love to watch her punch him, I refused to stoop to his level. Reba reluctantly retreated. However, her harsh gaze never left his.


    "We''re done!" I said, my vision blurred with tears.


    I removed the engagement ring from my finger, and I threw it at him.


    "You don''t honestly think you can just cancel the wedding like that, do you?" Gavin asked, mockingly. "Your father would never allow that. Everything is already prepared. There''s no reason for you to call off the wedding."


    A vicious growl came from Reba.


    "How dare you justify your infidelity!" She roared.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I''m not justifying anything," Gavin argued. "It''s just the way things are going to be."


    "Says who??" Reba retorted.


    Gavin looked at me dismissively.


    "Marrying you was already a generous act," he said. "A wolfless can''t expect me to remain faithful forever. I might meet my fated mate someday."


    "Go find your fated mate, then," I said, my tone dry. "I could surely find a better marriage partner."


    Gavin scoffed.


    "My uncle is the Alpha of the Crown pack. There is nobody better."


    Reba and I already knew this.


    "He is an absolute rationalist who prioritizes his interests above all else," Gavin added.


    Reba furiously said, "I think you''re right. Why not just let her marry our uncle then?"

 Chapter 0002

    Silver''s POV


    2 years of my life down the drain because my fianc¨¦ couldn''t keep it in his pants.


    "I still think you should just marry his uncle," Rebaughed as she took another sip of her drink. We were sitting at the local bar, drinking away Gavin''s memory.


    "Marry his uncle?" I asked, peeking over at my intoxicated friend. "Now, that would be interesting." Was it wrong that I was actually considering her idea? "And it would piss off Gavin," she added.


    I couldn''t help the chuckle that left my lips. She was right about that; it certainly would piss off Gavin if I somehow became his aunt and the Luna of the Crown Pack.


    "Have you ever met the Alpha?" Reba suddenly asked.


    I shook my head as I took another long sip of my drink.


    "Nope," I told her. "When I was with Gavin, the Alpha was always so busy and nobody in their right mind would think to bother him."


    "Ain''t that the truth," Reba said thoughtfully. "I''ve met him once and he is very aloof. He was so intimidating that he scared the shit out of me. I couldn''t even look him in the face. I imagine his wolf is probably incredibly powerful and capable of subduing anyone."


    "Maybe it''s better if I don''t ever meet him then," I said, shuddering at the thought of someone that powerful walking this earth.


    Reba just shrugged.


    "I don''t know, I mean he owns a vast business empire with countless industries. This makes him the most powerful Alpha in the world and incredibly rich."


    I must admit, I was curious about this Alpha.


    It was no wonder my father wanted a union with the man. I quickly shook the thought from my head. It didn''t matter anyway. The likelihood of me meeting him was slim now that I was no longer marrying his nephew.


    I groaned as I grabbed my drink and chugged the rest of it. As soon as the liquor hit my throat, I nearly choked. It was much stronger than my previous sips and my vision began to blur almost immediately. ¡°Um, little girl. I think you should know that was my drink and unfortunately it was vodka," said a deep and sultry voice from beside me.


    I quickly turned to face the direction of the man who spoke, but the entire room was spinning, and I went with it as I tumbled over and directly into him. Thankfully, he was prepared for my fall and wrapped his arms around my body to keep me from falling to the ground.


    The warmth of his embrace engulfed me almost immediately and the scent of fresh pine and daisies filled my nose making my insides lurch with pleasure.


    I didn''t linger for long though, I quickly wiggled out of his arms, feeling the heat rush to my cheeks.


    "Who are you calling a little girl? I''ll have you know that I''m a full-grown 23-year-old woman and I-" my words trailed off as my vision cleared and I saw the man sitting beside me.


    He had to have been the most gorgeous man I had ever seen in my life. His dark blue eyes poured into me, and he wore a sexy smirk as he studied my face as if he were studying his favorite book. My heart skipped a beat and I suddenlypletely forgot what I was going to say.


    "And you what?" He asked, raising one brow in amusement.


    "And I don''t appreciate being called a child," I said with a tone that sounded breathy.


    The amusement never left his face as he said, "My mistake."


    I quickly turned away from him and fixed my eyes on the bar in front of us.


    "I''m sorry for drinking your vodka," I managed to say. "Let me get you another one."


    "It''s quite all right," he said stopping me before I could get the bartender. "But may I buy you another drink? It seems you need it more than I do."


    I opened my mouth to decline his offer, but Reba wrapped an arm around my shoulders and smiled brightly at the man.


    "She would love one; how very nice of you," she drunkenly slurred.


    I shot her a look, but I moved too quickly and nearly fell over again. This only made herugh as I scowled.


    The man ordered another round of drinks for each of us, including Reba.


    "Thank you," I said, sipping on my drink.


    He nodded as he took a long and steady sip of his vodka.


    "So, what''s making you drink this evening?" He surprised me by asking.


    I raised my brows at him.


    "What makes you think something specific is making me drink?" I asked him. "Maybe I just wanted to get out."


    "Your tear-stained cheeks say otherwise," he pointed out, making my face heat up almost immediately.


    I touched my face and cursed when I felt the moisture from the tears I''d cried still lingering. I knew there was no way of lying my way out of this one. It''s not like it mattered; this man was aplete stranger. I would never see him again after tonight.


    "I was supposed to get married tomorrow but I just caught my boyfriend with another woman," I blurted. "I guess he only liked me because I''m the daughter of the Alpha from the Stormwind Pack."


    "Is that so?" The man asked with genuine curiosity in his tone. "Would you like my help dealing with that trash?"


    I was surprised by his offer, but I shook my head.


    "Thank you, but it''s fine. I mean, I could just marry his uncle instead," I teased. Reba''s idea was sounding better by the second. "Do you know who his uncle is? The Alpha of the Crown Pack. The most powerful Alpha in the world."


    As I said those words, my spirit sunk even more. Who was I kidding? The Alpha of the Crown pack would never marry someone like me.


    "And I''m wolfless and weak. The Alpha wouldn''t want to marry someone like me," I murmured, suddenly feeling embarrassed.


    "You might be wolfless, but I doubt you are weak," he countered. "But what if the Alpha did want to marry you?"


    I realized how close I was to this man; it was like my body was drawn to him and wanted to be even closer.


    "What about you?" I boldly asked him, ignoring his question. "You aren''t bad-looking, and you seem kind; how about I just marry you instead.¡±


    The corner of his lips twitched up into a smirk.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "And what would I get if I agreed to that?" He asked, his voice dropping to a husky whisper that caressed my ears and sent a shiver throughout my body.


    "Maybe this..." I said and before I could talk myself out of it, I pressed my lips to his and kissed him deeply.


    The kiss onlysted a moment before I pulled back. I thought he was going to yell at me or something, but instead, he gave me a lopsided, drop-dead sexy, grin and said, "Not bad... but I want a little more than that."

 Chapter 0003

    Silver''s POV


    My head ached as I came to.


    I slowly opened my eyes, trying to adjust my eyes to the dimmed room. The sun was desperately trying to peer in through the closed window shades. The memories ofst night slowly returned and I gasped. I had proposed to a stranger and then kissed him!This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    We both had some more shots and then we got a cab, and I went home with him. As I looked around the strange, unfamiliar room I was in, I realized the mistake I had made. I had a one-night stand with a stranger!


    I looked down at myself and saw that I was still naked and when I saw the man sleeping beside me, his arm over his face, covering his eyes, I stifled a scream.


    He was shirtless and from his 8-pack abs, it was clear he took great care of himself.


    Oh, Moon Goddess... he was so attractive even early in the morning.


    Finding my clothes on the ground beside the bed, I quickly and quietly dressed. I tiptoed toward the door only to pause and look back at his sleeping form. He was still in the same position and sighed out in relief before leaving.


    Instead of returning to the home I shared with Gavin, I went home to my father''s house, intent on telling him that I was canceling the wedding. But I wasn''t expecting Gavin to be standing on the front porch. Was he waiting for me?


    "Where have you been?" Gavin asked, stomping over to me. "I''ve been trying to call you all night."


    "I don''t need to answer to you," I said heatedly. I was done shedding tears over this man; my eyes were dry, and I was fed up with being walked on. I just wanted to speak with my father and then figure out my next steps. Reba already said I could stay with her if needed.


    "You are my fianc¨¦, and we are getting married today," Gavin told me, his lip curling up in a snarl.


    "I''m here because I''m canceling the wedding, Gavin."


    I tried to walk past him, but he grabbed my shirt and I saw his nostrils re with anger.


    "Are those hickeys?!" He asked, his face red as fury poured off him in waves. "Have you been seeing someone else?!"


    I pulled away from him, trying to cover my neck.


    "I knew you were wolfless and weak, but I had no idea you were a whore too!" Gavin hissed.


    "You were the one who cheated on me, Gavin! You have no right to call me a whore," I retorted, my voice rising.


    Just then, the front door swung open, and I turned to see my father storming outside.


    "What is going on out here?" My father asked, his eyes narrowing at me. "I should have known it would be you. Why am I not surprised that you are making a scene on my front porch."


    He nced at Gavin and his eyes softened.


    "Gavin, it''s good to see you. Please,e in."


    My jaw tightened as Gavin walked past me and into the house; my father right behind him. I reluctantly followed them and shut the door behind me.


    "What are you doing here, Silver? Shouldn''t you be getting ready for your wedding?" My father asked, ring at me.


    "That''s why I''m here," I said, shooting Gavin a look. "I''m calling off the wedding."


    "The hell you are!" My father hissed. "What gives you the right to decide something like that??"


    "I won''t marry someone who cheats on me," I told him coldly, my lips pressing together in a thin line.


    "I''m not the cheater here," Gavin said, his voice sounding almost weak as he grabbed the cor of my shirt and pulled it down, revealing the hickeys on my neck. "She was with someone else the night before our wedding!"


    "What is the meaning of this?!" My father growled, his eyes zing.


    I pulled myself away from Gavin.


    "Father, he cheated on me! It wasn''t the other way around," I told him, trying to plead with him to understand.


    "Those marks on your neck say otherwise," my father hissed.


    "It was only a misunderstanding, Silver," Gavin said, his voice softening along with his expression. "I came here to rectify. I''m hurt that you soughtfort in the arms of another man."


    He was trying hard to look innocent, however it wasn''t going to work on me. But before I could say anything, he turned to my father.


    "I''m willing to forgive her because of my love for her," Gavin told him. "In a few hours, she will be walking down the aisle, and we will marry. Or else the alliance between our packs will be voided." My father''s jaw ticked as Gavin turned and faced me. His eyes shone with bemusement.


    "I''ll see you soon, my love," he said, his tone dropping low and dangerous.


    I watched as he walked out of the house. I turned to my father to exin myself and to tell him I refused to marry Gavin but before I could utter a single word, my father pped me across the face! "How dare you embarrass this family like that," he seethed. "You are lucky he even pays you any mind at all."


    "But father-"


    "If you don''t marry Gavin, I will banish you from this pack and you will be forced to live out your days as a rogue. Do I make myself clear?"


    I flinched at his words; living as a rogue was one of the worst things that could happen to a wolf-shifter, especially one that couldn''t shift. Oftentimes, wolves without a pack go crazy and lose their humanity. I wouldn''tst a single second on my own.


    With my father''s threat in y, it didn''t seem like I had a choice.


    Satisfied with my submissive silence, he turned his back on me and stormed out of the living room. Thest time my father stormed away from me like this was when I turned 18 and couldn''t shift. I was a disgrace to him then just like I am now. After my engagement with Gavin, my father started to pay me more attention and actually treated me like I was part of the family.


    But now he was back to being cold and aloof and I was left feeling more broken than ever.


    "Tsk tsk, Silver. Won''t you ever learn," a feminine voice said from the archway of the kitchen.


    My sister, Ste, leaned against the doorframe with her arms folded across her busty chest. I had to stifle a groan as she walked toward me.


    Ste was my father''s golden child, and she was gorgeous with her long flowing blonde hair and sapphire blue eyes, equipped with naturally dark and longshes. She wore a white crop top and waist-high fitted jeans that hugged her figure perfectly.


    "Did you really think you could back out of marrying Gavin?" She asked, her tone mocking. "If you refuse to marry him, you will be disrespecting and angering the Alpha of the Crown pack. It would jeopardize our entire pack. You wouldn''t want that, would you?"


    "If you like him so much, how about you marry him instead," I asked, narrowing my eyes at her.


    She looked taken aback by my outburst, but it onlysted a moment before she flipped her long hair over her shoulder.


    "Oh, please. I''m meant to marry an Alpha and be a Luna. Not the pathetic nephew of an Alpha," she said dismissively.


    A knock on the door turned our attention away from one another. My father returned to the living room, looking annoyed. "Silver, get the door," he ordered.


    I sighed and opened the front door only to be faced with Beta Leo of the Crown pack. Unlike the Alpha, I had met the Beta previously. "Beta Leo," my father greeted, nearly shoving me aside to greet the Crown Pack''s Beta. "What honor do I have for this visit?" "Good morning, Alpha," Beta Leo greeted in return. "I''m here per the orders of the Alpha of the Crown pack."


    He reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box, wrapped in silver paper with a bow on top and his eyes found mine. "Alpha Elliot Crown would like to present the bride-to-be with a gift."

 Chapter 0004

    Silver''s POV


    I stepped around my father and Ste and took the nicely wrapped package from Beta Leo. I felt all eyes on me as I carefully unwrapped the paper and uncovered the jewelry box. "He got her jewelry?" Ste asked, her lips pressed in a thin line.


    I ignored her and opened the box and then gasped when I saw what was inside.


    It was a gorgeous golden moonstone ne, a rare and extremely expensive piece of jewelry usually reserved for the Luna. My mouth fell open when I saw it.


    "Is that a moonstone?!" Ste gasped. "There has to be a mistake. Silver is not a Luna!"


    "Are you sure it was meant for me?" I finally asked him, my voiceing out breathy and unfamiliar.


    Leo nodded.


    "He said this is to be gifted to the daughter of the Alpha of the Stormwind pack," Leo exined. "There will be another gift presented to you at the wedding that the Alpha will give you himself." "Oh, that exins it! He must have meant me!" Ste said. "I''m so charming that the Alpha of the Crown pack was captivated by me."


    She giggled at the very thought, and it took everything I had not to roll my eyes.


    Leo looked at me and bowed his head slightly.


    "I''ll be seeing you soon," he told me just as he turned and left the house.


    Ste snatched the ne out of my hands before I could evenprehend what was happening.


    "This wasn''t meant for you," she sneered. "Did you really think the Alpha of the Crown pack would gift you something as precious as this? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Sheughed as if the very thought was the funniest thing she had ever heard.


    Ignoring her, I turned to my father.


    "I can''t marry someone who cheats on me," I told him.


    "Don''t make more trouble for yourself, Silver," he said through his teeth. "You already embarrassed us once. Everybody is expecting you at the Crown packhouse in a couple of hours for the wedding and you will not embarrass us, or I won''t hesitate to banish you!"


    "You''re lucky Gavin is giving you a second chance after you cheated, you tramp," Ste added.


    My cheeks flushed at her cruel words.


    "I never cheated on him! How could you trust him over me?" I asked.


    ¡°That is enough!¡± My father roared his Alpha power washing over me like a wave.


    A sharp pain shot through my head and my vision blurred.N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    "You will marry Gavin, and this is thest time we will discuss this," my father demanded, using his Alpha powers on me.


    Every fiber in my being wanted to fight against him, but his Alpha power was too much, and without a wolf, I was too weak. I fell to the ground and soon, everything went ck.


    ***


    When consciousness returned to me, I was standing in front of the church''s red carpet. I wore my designer wedding dress, and my hair and makeup were already done. I knew my father used his Alpha powers to control my mind; when that happens, the consciousness fades and my body works under hismand.


    Thest conscious thought I had was when I was at home, arguing with my father and Ste.


    "Look who finally got her consciousness back," Ste said with humorcing her tone. "Keep acting up and father will continue to use his Alphamand to control you."


    "Why are we at a church? I thought the wedding was at the packhouse?" I asked, staring up at the gorgeous white building in front of me.


    "Apparently the Alpha insisted on upgrading the venue," Ste answered.


    I was surprised by this because typically only Luna and Alpha weddings were held at churches. Everyone else used the packhouse.


    Alpha Elliot must truly cherish his nephew.


    Ste wore an elegant purple gown, and her hair was curled and done to perfection as always. What caught my eye the most though was her ne. It was the moonstone pendant that was given to me by Beta Leo. She wore it proudly as if she knew for certain that it belonged to her. I pressed my lips in a thin line, trying desperately not to lose my temper.


    "Like it?" She asked, noticing my gaze. "It''s much more fitted for me. I will have to thank Alpha Elliot personally for the gift."


    "Why must you be so cruel to me all the time?" I asked her. "What have I done to deserve this?"


    "It''s not my fault you are a disgrace to the family," she said mockingly. "But considering you are, marrying the Alpha''s nephew to strengthen our alliances is the least you can do."


    "And doom me of a life of misery?" I asked, tears threatening to escape my eyes.


    She just rolled her eyes.


    "You were over the moon excited about this wedding a few weeks ago. And now you areining? Tell me, Silver, is it because of that guy you slept withst night?"


    "You have no idea what you are talking about," I said through my teeth. "If this alliance means so much to you, then you should marry him instead. You should be the one living an unhappy life instead of me. I don''t deserve this-"


    She swung her hand and pped me across the face before I could even finish the sentence. The sting made my cheek throb.


    Her eyes were zing with anger.


    "What is going on out here?" My father asked, storming towards us. "Silver, are you causing trouble again? Do I need to use my Alpha powers against you once again?"


    I flinched at his words; I didn''t want to lose consciousness and then wake up married.


    "No, Father," I murmured.


    "Do not make trouble for us, Silver. You have been warned," my father threatened.


    "Miss Silver, the wedding will begin soon," Beta Leo said, approaching me. "Are you ready?"


    I looked at my father, tears brimming in my eyes.


    "Please, don''t make me do this, father," I pleaded. It was myst-ditch effort to make him see reason and call off this entire arrangement. But from the cold look he was giving me, I knew it was no use.


    I felt his Alpha power wash over me again from the intensity of his stare and I found myself kneeling on the ground with force.


    "If I have to drag you down that aisle myself, I will," my father seethed.


    Two of the Crown pack gamma warriors appeared behind them, making my father and Ste tense. One of them utched the ne from Ste, making her nearly jump out of her skin. "Hey! That''s mine! What are you doing?!" Sheined.


    I felt a strong pair of arms wrap around my body and soon, I was being lifted off the ground and ced on my feet. The Alpha power my father once had on me vanished almost immediately. I noticed that his face waspletely pale, and Ste''s mouth hung open in shock.


    I turned to see what they were staring at and to thank whoever helped me up only to be face-to-face with the man from the bar. The one I slept withst night!


    I sucked in a sharp breath just as one of the gamma warriors handed him the ne.


    His eyes disyed a tender humor as he looked down at me and then he looked at Ste and his eyes hardened almost immediately.


    "This moonstone pendant belongs to a Luna, and you are clearly not worthy," he told her coldly, making her gasp in shock.


    "I remember gifting it to Silver myself," Beta Leo added, looking at Ste displeased.


    The man fromst night turned his attention to me and motioned for me to turn around. I did as he said I felt his fingers tracing along my neckline, making me shiver, as he put the ne on me. I felt a warmth radiating throughout me as it dangled against my chest.


    I turned back around to look up at him, confused by what was happening. I wasn''t a Luna either so I wasn''t sure why the moonstone was gifted to me.


    "How are you here?" I finally asked him.


    "I epted your proposal. So, here I am," he replied calmly.


    My eyes grewrge at his words. Was my one-night stand really going to marry me?

 Chapter 0005

    Silver''s POV


    The man looked at my father pointedly.


    "I don''t appreciate people disrespecting my wife like that," he said coldly. "You should be ashamed of yourselves."


    My father opened his mouth to speak but Gavin interrupted us as he walked into the center of the gathering.


    "What''s going on? We need to hurry and-" His voice trailed off as he saw the man standing beside me.


    His entire face went pale, and I furrowed my brows at his shocked expression. I was confused about Gavin''s expression.


    "Wh...what''s going on?" Gavin finally stammered, looking between the man and me.


    "I''m afraid you won''t be getting married today, Gavin," the man said to him simply. The two Gammas that were standing nearby approached Gavin. "The Gamma will escort you to your seat.¡±


    Gavin looked as if he wanted to protest, but he kept himself from doing so. He went with the Gammas inside the church.


    How did this man know Gavin?


    I looked up at the man in awe; I wasn''t sure how I hadn''t noticed thisst night, but I could feel his power pouring off him in waves. It might even be greater than my father''s. I wanted to ask him who he was, but the music started, and the man took my arm into his.


    "You look beautiful, by the way," he said in a tone low enough for just my ears alone.


    I flushed at thepliment.


    I realized that my father and Ste had already gone inside, and I was grateful for a moment of peace. But it didn''tst long because we were soon walking into the church, side by side. I felt all eyes on me as everyone turned to us and stood on their feet.


    I tried to ignore the whispering, but it couldn''t have been helped. Some were skeptical about this marriage; others were in awe of my beauty and the dress that I wore. I heard some wondering who designed such a beautiful gown with elegant designs.


    I ignored the piercing res from Gavin and my family as we made our way to the front of the aisle. I did manage to catch Reba''s eyes though and they wererge with shock. I gave her an "I''m not sure what''s happening," look before fixing my attention on the priest in the front of the church.


    We stopped just short of him, and I turned to face the man I was marrying.


    Everybody was silent as the priest spoke and I tried my best to pay attention to the words he was saying. But I found it difficult when I was so captivated by the man in front of me. He had to have been the most gorgeous-looking man I had ever seen in my life.


    My mind was brought back to reality when I felt him slipping something onto my hand. When I looked, I saw an elegant diamond ring on my finger.


    My breath hitched in my throat, and I gazed back up at him.


    "Do you, Silver Stormwind, daughter of Alpha Zachary Stormwind, take Alpha Elliot Crown, as your husband and Alpha? To rule by his side as his Luna and to respect the Alpha for as long as you both shall live?"


    My heart lurched in my chest and for a second, I forgot how to breathe.


    This man... the one I was marrying; my one-night stand, was Alpha Elliot crown?! Gavin''s uncle??


    I shook myself out of my stooper.


    "I do," I answered.


    "And do you, Alpha Elliot Crown, take Silver Stormwind as your wife and Luna, and protect her as her Alpha for as long as you both shall live?"


    "I do," Elliot answered without hesitation.


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife, Alpha and Luna. You may kiss the bride," the priest announced.


    To my surprise, Elliot lowered himself to me and his soft lips brushed across mine in a gentle kiss. My heart raced in my chest, and I closed my eyes, leaning into the kiss. Tingles coursed through my body, just as it did when we metst night.


    If I didn''t know anybody, I would say it was a mating call. But that would be ridiculous because I didn''t have a wolf. Finding a true mate wasn''t possible for me.


    He pulled back slightly and whispered, "Did you like this gift, my dear wife?"


    A smile formed on my lips, and then I nodded.


    ***This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The ceremony was even more elegant than the wedding. The food was catered to each table, and everybody drank from their champagne flutes. Music yed in the background while guests mingled and ate. I stood by Elliot while he spoke to some of the guests; I felt a bit out of ce and nervous around him, but I was also eager to be near him. It was like my body didn''t want to leave his side and he didn''t seem to mind it either. When I stood a distance from him, because I feared I was being too clingy, he would simply wrap an arm around my waist and pull me closer to his side.


    I beamed at the gesture.


    Reba came to find me shortly after and she pulled me away from Elliot''s side.


    "Oh, my goddess!" She cooed. "I cannot believe you actually married Gavin''s uncle!" Excitement radiated off her.


    "I didn''t know this was Elliot Crown until the wedding," I confessed, keeping my voice as low as possible. "It was a surprise to me."


    "I recognized him from the barst night," she said, nudging my shoulder with her arm. "I knew he looked familiar, but he was so casualst night, that I didn''t realize it was him. But I went to the bathroom and when I came back, you were gone. I tried calling but you didn''t answer."


    My cheeks reddened at the memory ofst night. Elliot and I kept taking shots and we were both so drunk, I didn''t even realize Reba left to use the bathroom. Elliot suggested we took a cab back to his ce and continued getting to know one another and I went with him willingly.


    After I exined that to Reba, she nearly screamed with happiness and then she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me in for a tight hug.


    I felt a hand grab my wrist and yank me away from Reba. I spun around, startled, only to find Ste ring at me.


    "When did you meet Elliot Crown?!" She asked, her lips pressed into a thin line. "Were you trying to make me look stupid?"


    I raised my brows at her.


    "I wasn''t trying to do anything," I told her. "Gavin has been cheating on me for a while and Elliot happened to be there to get me through it. It was love at first sight honestly." It was mostly a lie with a bit of the truth wedged in, but she didn''t need to know that.


    "I don''t believe that for a second," Ste sneered. "You were literally with somebody elsest night. You are such a whore, Silver!"


    "Jealousy is a bad look on you, Ste," I shot back.


    I felt a hand on my hip and the demanding presence of Elliot by my side.


    "The man she was withst night was me," he told her calmly. "Do you have a problem with that?"


    I realized Elliot heard the entire conversation and my cheeks flushed in embarrassment. I didn''t want him to hear my family drama like this.


    Ste opened her mouth to say something but then closed it. With a huff, she spun on her heel and walked away.


    I watched as Gavin made his way toward me with the same Gammas as before trailing after him. They must be keeping an eye on him under Elliot''s orders.


    As my eyes locked onto Gavin''s, I quickly turned to face Elliot, pressing my body into his side and putting my hand on his chest. I smiled up at him, my eyes shining with affection.


    "I''m so lucky to have married a real man and not a little boy like Gavin," I purred, fully aware that Gavin was watching and listening.


    Elliot smiled down at me and peppered a kiss on my forehead.


    "Thank you for thepliment," he replied.


    "You are such a bitch!" Gavin spat at me. "I should have known you were nothing but a gold digger."


    Before I knew what was happening, Elliot kicked Gavin in the knee, and he fell to the ground in a heap of pain.


    "Do you not disrespect my wife again, Gavin. Apologize and acknowledge your family tie," he ordered.


    "I''m sorry, Uncle," he grunted.


    "Not to me," Elliot said through his teeth.


    Gavin reluctantly looked at me.


    "I''m sorry, Auntie."

 Chapter 0006

    Silver''s POV


    A gold-digger?


    Thest thing I wanted Elliot to think was that I was a gold-digger.


    "I''m sorry for my family," I told Elliotter that evening while we were in the car and driving home. "I only wanted to get a rise out of them. Our rtionship is...plicated."


    Elliot didn''t respond.


    We remained quiet until we arrived at his luxurious mansion right in the middle of his pack. It was huge and there were a bunch of guards outside the front gate that greeted Elliot as we drove through. Beta Leo was the one driving the car and he stopped right outside of the front doors. We remained silent until we got inside the mansion. We were greeted by a man in a suit, who I assumed was the butler. He bowed to Elliot and then he bowed to me. I smiled at him, feeling a bit awkward.


    I was intrigued by all the beautiful artifacts inside of the home. He had paintings hung up on his walls that I found myself drawn to. I ran my fingers down the delicate frames, smiling at the beautiful drawings. Elliot watched me curiously. I hadn''t even realized Beta Leo entered the room until Elliot spoke to him.


    "Did you create the contract like I asked?"


    "Yes, Alpha," Leo answered, handing him a piece of paper and a pen.


    "A contract for what?" I asked him as Elliot looked it over briefly and then signed it.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I am a businessman, Silver. Not a phnthropist," he told me, his eyes studying my face. "This marriage is strictly for convenience. I had my Beta create a contract for us both to sign."


    I was stunned by this, but I shouldn''t have been. Of course, he wasn''t marrying me because he loved me. He didn''t know me; we just metst night.


    "I don''t have anything to offer," I confessed, staring at the ground sheepishly. "I''m wolfless and I''m weak. There''s nothing I can offer you in trade."


    "As I saidst night, you might be wolfless, but you are not weak. Even so, it doesn''t matter. I''m the strongest and richest Alpha in the world. Who I marry won''t change my ranking and I don''t need to marry for gain," he casually exined.


    "Then, why marry me?" I asked him, my brows knitting together.


    "I have my reasons," he answered.


    He handed me the contact and I stared at it, puzzled.


    "You want me to sleep in the same bed as you?" I asked him, looking at the first line before ncing up at him. "Why would you want to sleep with me?"


    "I like your body, your scent, and your warmth," he answered.


    I blushed at his words and continued to read the contract.


    "I have to attend events with you?" I asked him.


    "As my wife, it''s expected," he exined.


    "And you want me to learn Luna''s duties?"


    "Also expected. My marriage to you isn''t a secret, Silver. The pack will expect you to be their Luna."


    I nodded and I quickly signed on the dotted line, right beside his name, but as I did, I said, "If you ever meet your fated mate, you must tell me."


    For a moment, Elliot looked puzzled.


    "I''m not looking for anyone else, Silver," he told me.


    I looked up at him, my eyes meeting his. Gavin had said those same words to me before and I''m not going to be foolish enough to believe them a second time. Especially considering this is a marriage of convenience and not love.


    "I need you to agree," I told him.


    He gave me a curt nod.


    "Alright," he answered. "But what would happen if I did find my fated mate?"


    "Then we would get divorced," I answered simply. "I won''t get in the way of true mates."


    He stared at me for what felt like an eternity; his Adam''s apple bobbing as he studied my face.


    "If I ever wish to get divorced, I promise I will tell you," he finally said.


    I let out a shaky breath and nodded.


    "Do you have any other requests?" He asked bemusement in his expression.


    The question took me by surprise.


    I looked around the huge mansion before looking back up at him.


    "Would it be possible to get a private art studio in here?" I asked him. "A space off limits to everyone?"


    He raised his brows at my request.


    "You are an artist?" He asked me.


    My cheeks reddened.


    "I enjoy watercolor," I admitted. "It''s the only thing that I really have that''s my own."


    "Like the watercolor in your dress? You''ve gotten a lot ofpliments on it tonight."


    He had noticed? My heart lurched with pleasure at the recognition, and I found myself grinning up at him.


    "I designed it," I told him.


    He looked surprised by this, but then the surprised expression turned into what seemed like admiration. It wasn''t a look I had ever seen on anyone before when addressed to me. That look was always only given to Ste.


    "A private studio it is," he agreed.


    "Thank you," I said, before handing him the contract.


    His fingers brushed across mine as he took the contract from me and for a moment, my heart stilled. I felt the electric currents race through me, and I jerked my hand away as if he had just burned me. "Let me show you to our room," he said, breaking the silence that consumed us.


    I nodded and I went with him up the grand stairs and towards the bedrooms. He brought me to the end of the hallway and into arge suite. It was so big it looked like an apartment. I was surprised to see that my suitcase was on the side of the bed and when Elliot saw that I noticed it, he said, "I had Leo bring your things here."

 Chapter 0007

    "That was thoughtful of you," I told him.


    "Make yourself at home; I''m going to hop in the shower," he told me before retreating to the bathroom.


    I spent some time unpacking and changing into my pajamas, which consisted of a tank top and shorts. As I looked around the room, admiring the different art on the walls and the big open bay windows that overlooked the gardens in the back of the house, I realized I had been here before.


    Last night and early this morning.


    I woke up in this bed and snuck out the door while he was sleeping. I was shocked that he brought me back to his mansionst night. I was too focused on leaving this morning that I didn''t have a chance to look at my surroundings. But I certainly remembered this bed and climbing out of it.


    I left the room and found another bathroom so I could brush my teeth and wash the makeup off my face. I tied my hair in a messy bun before returning to the bedroom.


    I noticed the shower was turned off, which meant Elliot would soon be joining me.


    With a nervous pit in my belly, I got into bed. I was immediately wrapped in the minty scent of Elliot. My entire body rxed from the scent alone. Shortly after, the bathroom door opened, and Elliot walked out wearing nothing but pajama bottoms.


    My mouth went dry at the sight of him. His 8-pack abs were evident, and I wanted to run my fingers down each of his pecks. My heart raced in my chest as he grew nearer, his eyes darkening as he took me in. He pulled the covers back and slid into bed beside me. I wasn''t sure what to say or do, so I turned my back towards him.


    "Goodnight," I said to him, my voiceing out way breathier than I meant.


    He turned off the lights and momentster, I felt his arms wrapped around my waist and his front pressed into my back.


    His hands traced my belly softly causing goosebumps to form on my flesh.


    "It didn''t say that we had to do anything in the contract," I reminded him, d that my voice didn''te out squeaky as it often did when I was overly nervous about something.


    I felt a small rumble in his body, and I realized that he was chuckling.


    "But don''t you want to?" He asked, his fingers tracing the top of my shorts. "It''s not like we haven''t before."


    I opened my lips to say something... anything. I wanted to agree and give in to the desires I was feeling. I wanted to touch him in return and have my way with his incredible body. But just as I was about to speak, he withdrew his hands from me.


    "I''m not going to force you to do anything," he told me gently as he turned over in bed.


    My heart sank with disappointment.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ***


    While Eliot went to the packhouse for business this morning, he gave me his gold card and told me to go shopping in town so I could collect things for my private studio. I initially declined the card, but he insisted.


    One of his warriors, Gamma Erik, acted as my personal driver for the day. He wanted to apany me into the stores as well, as part of his gamma duties but insisted that he stay with the car.


    I spent a few hours shopping and getting everything I needed for my studio and just as I was making my way back to the car, I saw a familiar face ring at me.


    "Gavin..." I said, freezing in my steps.


    "So, was this your n all along?" He seethed. "Get with me so you can get close to my uncle? I bet you''ve been seeing him this entire time."


    I narrowed my eyes at him, annoyed by his audacity.


    "You were the one who cheated on me, Gavin. We could have been happy together, but you threw it all away because you couldn''t keep it in your pants."


    I stepped around him to walk away but he countered my step and blocked my path.


    "Do you really think he loves you? If you think I''m bad, where do you think I learned it from? You are going to regret leaving me!"


    "Is that so?" A voice came from behind me, making me turn to see who had joined us.


    Elliot was standing behind me, ring at a very pale-faced Gavin.


    "Uncle..." Gavin said, lowering his head.


    "Looks like I need to send you to the Gammas for three months of training, so you learn not to hassle your aunt with nonsense, Gavin. You are putting shame on the Crown family name."


    "-"


    "You should start packing," Elliot said dismissively. "I''ve heard enough from you."


    Gavin turned red in the face, and I couldn''t tell if it was because of anger, or embarrassment. He stalked away before I could analyze it further.


    I looked up at Elliot whose face shined with difference and a knot formed in the pit of my stomach. He started to walk away but not before saying over his shoulder, "Come here."


    Fear attacked my gut, and I reluctantly followed him.


    Was he mad at me? If so, how would he punish me?

 Chapter 0008

    Silver''s POV


    The drive home was silent. I remained still, tugging at my fingers nervously. Once we were home, Elliot waited for me to get out of the car first. I quickly walked into the house, carrying some of my bags while Leo carried the others.


    Elliot walked inside after us and he gave me a quick look, uncertainty in his face, before he walked up the stairs and out of my view. I was left staring up at him feeling a little crushed by dismissiveness. I thought maybe he would yell at me or say something in regard to the Gavin situation.


    But he didn''t.


    He just tantly ignored me and, in some ways, that hurt even worse.


    "Everything okay?" Beta Leo asked when he came back into the room.


    He put all my art supplies in the living room so I could sort through themter. Elliot still hadn''t assigned a room for my studio; so until he did, my supplies had no home.


    I don''t really talk to Leo often, but so far, he''s been nothing but kind to me.


    "I think Elliot is mad at me," I confessed. "He won''t speak to me."


    He shook his head.


    "He''s just stressed. He has an important meeting this afternoon that he needs to get ready for. He wasing to see you because apparently you calm him down but when he saw you with your ex..." "He was jealous?" I asked, my brows raised.


    "Not jealous... just not pleased," he said, a bit hesitant on what to tell me.


    This confused me even more.


    "Trust me, Elliot isn''t the monster everyone paints him to be. He has a heart," Leo continued.


    My stomach twisted in a knot and a wave of guilt washed over me.


    I thanked Leo before walking up the stairs and into our bedroom. Elliot was now dressed in a suit, and he was standing in front of the mirror, attempting to tie his tie. I leaned against the door frame, admiring how good-looking he was and biting my lower lip to keep from speaking my thoughts out loud.


    His eyes found mine in the mirror and then he turned around to face me.


    "Come help me tie this thing," he ordered, his eyes holding mine.


    "Does the big bad Alpha not know how to tie a tie?" I teased.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "I always had a maid do it for me," he confessed; his voice cold and it only made the knot in my stomach tighten.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and walked over to him cautiously. I knew how to tie a tie because my father used to make me tie his. I was a bit nervous being this close to Elliot though. I took hold of his tie and got to work.


    This close proximity made my body hum with delight. The minty scent radiating from him wrapped around me like a warm nket and drew me nearer.


    I cleared my throat.


    "Just so you know nothing happened with Gavin," I said quickly. "He saw me in town, and he confronted me¡ª"


    "I heard him," Elliot said, interrupting me.


    My cheeks flushed.


    "Are you angry with me?" I asked him, my voiceing out in a whisper.


    "Why would I be mad at you?"


    I shrugged, not sure how to answer that. He put his fingers under my chin and lifted my gaze to meet his.


    "I don''t want you talking with Gavin anymore. If he bothers you,e find me," he told me firmly, and yet his voice was soft; his eyes were filled with concern.


    I managed to nod.


    I finished with his tie and was about to step back, but he put his hands on my hips, stopping me. My entire body froze as I stared up at him.


    "Give me a kiss," he ordered.


    My eyes grewrge.


    "What?" I asked, breathy.


    "As my wife, I expect certain things from you. I want a kiss," he told me calmly.


    I stared at him in disbelief for a moment before I took a deep breath. He looked so serious that I knew there was no getting out of this. I wasn''t sure I even wanted to get out of this because truth be told, I wanted to kiss him.


    I stood on my toes and peppered his lips with a kiss before I pulled back. My cheeks were warm and my lips buzzing for more, but I didn''t want to overstep my boundaries.


    As if he could read my mind, he leaned down and kissed me himself, but the kiss was much deeper this time. His tongue licked my bottom lip, and I parted them just enough for his tongue to get into my mouth. My heart hammered wildly against my chest as his lips and tongue danced across mine.


    When he pulled back, I was breathless. But I was snapped back to reality when my phone started to ring.


    "I should go," Elliot said, a faint smile on his lips that he tried to hide. "I have a meeting. But I won''t be long and then we can spend the evening together."N?velDrama.Org (C) content.


    A smile tugged at my own lips and I nodded in agreement.


    Once Elliot was gone, I answered my phone, already seeing that it was Reba calling. I texted her earlier and asked if she could run by Gavin''s house and get my paintings from him, not wanting to see Gavin again myself.


    "Hey," I said, trying not to sound too breathy after that incredible kiss.


    "Hey, we have a problem," Reba said on the other end. "I went by Gavin''s house to grab your paintings and he told me that he gave them to Ste. He mentioned something about her wanting to sell them at her gallery."


    My heart fell into my stomach.


    Those paintings were everything I had worked on over thest couple of years and they were meant to be showcased to different galleries and artists in this region. It pained me that he would give them to Ste after he knew how hard I had worked on them.

 Chapter 0009

    Ste opened her own art gallery a couple of years ago and because of her poprity and rank in the pack, everybody knows her and loves her work. If only they knew she didn''t paint her work herself. "I''ll head to the gallery and see what''s going on," I told her.


    "Need any backup?" Reba asked and I knew she wanted me to say yes, which was exactly why I said no.


    "I''ll be fine," I said. "If I need help, I''ll call you."


    "Okay," she sighed. "So, how''s the married life?"


    I bit my lower lip and thought about what to say before answering.


    "It''s a contract marriage," I admitted. "I''m just a bed partner under the guise of a wife."


    Just then there was a knock on my door. When I opened it, a familiar woman stood at the doorway with a ton of bags and boxes she was juggling. I let her into my room and she scrambled over to my bed, cing everything down breathlessly.


    I recognized her as one of the maids in this mansion. There were quite a few of them running around including some cooks who cooked incredible foods throughout the day.


    "The Alpha wanted me to bring these things to you. New clothes, jewelry, and shoes. I spent all morning collecting it all."


    "Thank you," I said to her, not sure what else to say.


    "What was that?" Reba asked. I forgot she was on the phone.


    "Apparently Elliot wanted a maid to get me a whole new wardrobe."


    I opened one of my bags and saw a ton of expensive and elegant-looking blouses, skirts, designer jeans, and pants. There were leggings, and gorgeous shoes of many different styles, and the boxes contained elegant dresses. Way fancier than I had ever worn before.


    In another bag, there was a ton of different jewelry.


    It truly was a whole new wardrobe.


    After I finished my conversation with Reba, I dressed in one of the new blouses and put on a pair of designer jeans. They all fit perfectly and showed off all my curves.


    I put everything else away in the closet and drawers that Elliot cleared out for me.


    Satisfied, I went to the art exhibit to see what Ste was doing with my paintings. Gamma Erik was kind enough to drive me; apparently, Elliot assigned him to be my personal driver and escort when needed. Once I got inside the exhibit, my heart fell into my stomach.


    She was selling my paintings!


    Except my name wasn''t on them... it was her name. They were also altered.


    I heard some snickering nearby and I looked up to see a collection of people, watching me. I recognized them as Ste''s friends, including one of Ste''s suitors. Ste had a string of men at her feet and Lucas was one of them.


    "Where''s your new husband, Silver? Don''t tell me you already got dumped," one of the girls mockingly asked.


    "It''smon for someone wolfless and weak to get dumped," another said with a chuckle.


    "You didn''t honestly think he''d stay with you, did you? Look at you. You''re pathetic," the first girl said.


    "Where''s Ste?" I asked, ignoring their taunting. "I need to speak with her."


    "She''s too busy showcasing her work of art to deal with someone as insignificant as you," her suitor, Lucas, said with a snarl.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I red at him.


    "These paintings are mine," I told him pointing to the ones on disy. "I worked on these for so long and she has no right to take them from me."


    This made themugh like I just told the funniest joke in the world.


    "And you expect us to believe that?" Lucasughed. "Someone like you could never create something as incredible as this. Don''t tter yourself." "I''m telling the truth," I told him.


    "Stop lying, Silver. You''re just jealous that you aren''t your sister. You''ve always been jealous of her, and I know you''ve been jealous because she''s able to get any guy she wants and you''re left getting dumped," Lucas sneered.


    My phone started to ring. I grabbed it from my bag, but one of Ste''s friends grabbed it before I could see who it was.


    "Who would be calling you? You don''t have any friends," one of the girlsughed as she tossed my phone in the trash like it was nothing.


    Another threw her coffee at me, and it got all over my new outfit. I watched as the cup fell to the ground.


    "Oops... my hand slipped."


    I wouldn''t cry here. I wasn''t going to let them see me break.


    I turned to leave but Lucas grabbed my arm and yanked me towards them while another girl shoved me.


    "Let me go, Lucas," I pleaded, trying to break free from him.


    "Or what?" Heughed. "You are weak and there''s nothing you can do about it.¡±


    I saw his wolf shing through his eyes as he gripped my shoulder with his ws. I yelled out in pain when I felt his long nails digging into the flesh of my shoulder, drawing out blood. The othersughed.


    I felt his presence before I saw him.


    Elliot stood at the doorway and when his eyes found mine, they darkened.


    "Why aren''t you answering your phone?" He asked, walking towards me.


    Then he noticed Lucas'' hands on me.


    He reached me before I could blink and he grabbed Lucas'' hand, breaking his wrist instantly. Lucas fell to the ground, holding his wrist, and wailing in pain. Ste''s friends gasped in shock. Staring down at him, Elliot coldly stated, "Next time you touch my wife, I will break your neck."

 Chapter 0010

    Silver''s POV


    I stoodpletely frozen, in shock over what had just happened. Ste''s friends coward together, fearing what is going to happen next while Lucas continues to whimper on the ground.


    "Offending the Luna requires punishment," Elliot growled, his eyes glowing yellow. I knew that meant his wolf was close to the surface. I''ve seen it on my father numerous times and usually, it was directed towards me. Nobody has ever been angry on my behalf before though; not even Gavin.


    Elliot''s eyes found mine and he scanned my body, noticing the coffee stains and the cup on the ground. A low growl escaped him as he whipped around to face the group once again.


    "I will break the hand of whoever through coffee at my wife," he said in a low and threatening tone.


    That snapped me back to reality; I couldn''t let this go on any longer. I grabbed his arm, stopping him before he advanced.


    "Please, don''t," I pleaded, keeping my voice low. "It''s not worth it. They aren''t worth it. I just want to go home."


    I could still feel Elliot''s wolf trying to take charge, but Elliot was stronger, and his body rxed. Before I could protest, he was scooping me into his arms bridal style. I pressed my face against his chest and inhaled deeply; his scent surrounded me, and my heart thudded rapidly in my chest.


    What a strange effect to have on someone you hardly know.


    Ste''s friends rushed to Lucas'' side to help him while Elliot left with me in his arms. From over his shoulder, I nced at my paintings hanging on the wall and my heart sank. Ste had altered and ruined them so she could sell them. Now they would never be the same again.


    Elliot slid me into the backseat of the car and then he got in as well. Gamma Erik was the one who drove us home.


    "Next time, go inside with her," Elliot said in a low and threatening tone. "Your job is to protect her."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    "I told him to stay in the car," I said quickly, not wanting Erik to get into trouble. "It was my fault. I wasn''t nning on staying there long."


    "Why didn''t you stand up for yourself?" Elliot asked after a long pause.


    I nced at him, feeling annoyed.


    "Not all of us have Alpha powers," I reminded him. "I told you, I''m just a weak, wolfless girl."


    "And I told you, you might be wolfless, but you aren''t weak," he retorted. "You need to grow a backbone and stand up for yourself. I can''t have a Luna who allowsmon wolves to walk all over her, can I?" My face grew red, and I wanted to argue more, but we just arrived home, and he left the car without another word. I was about to open my car door, but Elliot ran around the side of it and opened it for me, scooping me into his arms once again.


    "I can walk," I told him, wiggling in his embrace, though I didn''t want him to let me go. I liked the way I felt in his arms, and I didn''t want this feeling to go away.


    "I know," was all he replied.


    He walked with me in his arms up the stairs and into our bedroom. He ced me on the bed carefully before retreating to the bathroom. I wanted to curl up in a ball and cry. I turned away from the bathroom door, pressing my knees to my chest, and closed my eyes. I just wanted today to be over with.


    I didn''t realize Elliot returned to the room until I felt his presence behind me. Before I could turn around, he grabbed my shirt and ripped it on my shoulders.


    "Hey!" I protested, attempting to turn around and face him, but he held me in such a way that I couldn''t move.


    My heart hammered in my chest as I thought about Elliot breaking Lucas'' wrist and then threatening the others. He was truly a dangerous and threatening man. There was no telling what he would do to me. But then I felt a cold cream being ced on the wound on my shoulder.


    I almost forgot that it was there; Lucas dug his nails into my shoulder, keeping me in ce while the others taunted me. I didn''t think Elliot even noticed but he must have smelled the blood on me.


    "What would you have done if I didn''t show up?" He finally asked me, after what felt like an eternity of silence. His tone was hard and despite the tingles and shivers I got from his touch on my flesh, I knew he was angry.


    I lowered my gaze.


    "I would have been fine," I said in a whisper. "Eventually, they would have gotten bored."


    "They injured you," he said bitterly, his tone making me flinch. "That''s not a chance I would have taken. Why wouldn''t you let me punish them?"


    My heart skipped a beat; he wasn''t angry at me. He was angry on my behalf. I let out a shaky breath.


    "I''ve always been treated like that," I confessed. "I''m used to healing on my own."


    He was quiet for a moment as he delicately put the bandage on my shoulder. Then he lifted the rest of my shirt over my head and grabbed a new one. It was his shirt. He put it over my head, engulfing me in his scent. He carefully put the shirt on me, and it went down to my knees. Then he walked around the bed to stand in front of me and he took my pants off; thankfully, the shirt was big enough to cover everything. He knelt in front of me, his eyes soft. I could see concern in his gaze, but I could also see anger and maybe a little bit of lust.


    "You will never be hurt like that again, got it?" He said, running his fingers down the nape of my neck and cupping my neck firmly to keep me in ce.


    I nodded my head once.


    He leaned forward, just as my eyes fluttered shut, and he kissed me deeply. I breathed him in as my mouth moved against his as if we had done this a thousand times before. He nibbled on my bottom lip, making me smile against his mouth.


    My whole body warmed from his touch, and I wanted to get even closer to him. He started to stand slowly, leaning into me with his lips still on mine. I started to move backward to lie on the bed, but pain shot through my shoulder at the sudden movement. Ipletely forgot about the wound on my shoulder, and I winced from the sensation.


    Elliot pulled back quickly, his eyes darting from my eyes to my shoulder.


    "We shouldn''t continue," he said, running his fingers through his hair. "You are still injured."


    I bit my lower lip, feeling embarrassed and I nodded.


    "We should get some sleep," he told me.


    I nodded again, unable to look at him. I couldn''t mask the disappointment I felt. I crawled under the covers and turned away from him.


    I just wanted today to be over.


    I''m not sure at what point I fell asleep but when I woke up, the room was filled with darkness. I blinked a few times, trying to adjust my eyes and I turned around to see Elliot sleeping in the bed beside me. I was surprised that one arm was wrapped around me like he was worried I might disappear on him.


    He was sleeping on his stomach with his hair thrown over his handsome face. He looked so peaceful and innocent at this moment. I found myself brushing the hair out of his face to reveal his features and a small smile tugged at the corner of my lips as I stared down at him.


    He was my husband.


    Sure, it was a marriage built on a contract, but he was still mine and my body hummed in delight at that very thought.


    He was such a gorgeous person. My thumb traced his full bottom lip and warmth spread throughout my body. Moon Goddess have mercy.


    "I could use him as a model for my painting and it would truly be a perfect work of art," I whispered to myself.


    His eyes fluttered open and my entire body stilled. I quickly pulled my hand away from his face and a smirk decorated his lips as he stared up at him.


    Had he been awake this whole time?


    "And what would I get in return?" He asked, his voice low and husky, humorcing it.


    With a thudding heart, I quickly turned away from him and shut my eyes, pretending to be asleep.


    In the morning, I would simply just tell him that he was dreaming.


    This never happened!


    Thankfully, the next morning, he didn''t bring it up and I was relieved by that.


    "I have to show you something," Elliot said after we finished eating breakfast in the kitchen. The head chef, Mariah, cooked pancakes, bacon, and sausage, my favorite breakfast foods.


    Curious, I followed Elliot out of the kitchen and down the hallway. I said hello to some of the maids passing by and smiled at the gammas who nodded their heads at me.


    We walked around the corner and entered through another set of doors. I froze at the entrance of the room.


    I gasped and covered my mouth with my hands in shock.


    "Do you like it?" Elliot asked after a moment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Like it?" I asked, still in shock. "It''s beautiful!"


    I was standing at the entrance of my new private art studio.

 Chapter 0011

    Silver''s POV


    I spent time in my new studio putting my art supplies away. Elliot left a little over an hour ago to go to his mansion office once Beta Leo arrived. Drowning myself in my work was exactly what I needed to forget about how awful yesterday turned out to be.


    There was nothing I could do about the paintings Ste stole, but I could move forward from it and create even better works of art. The problem was, it took me so long to create the paintings she stole.


    I had a lot of work cut out for me.


    My phone rang, bringing me out of my thoughts. I ced my phone on the ss desk that sat on the far side of the room, so I had to walk across the room to get to it. Once I had it in my hands, I smiled at the name that went across the screen.


    Reba.


    "Hey," I said, answering the phone.


    "Silver!" Reba cried on the other end. Her voice sounded distraught and almost pained. My entire body froze at the sound of it.


    "Reba? What''s going on? Are you okay?"


    "Silver, help me," she whimpered. "I went to the art exhibitst night and Ste''s friends assaulted me when I called Ste out for stealing your paintings."


    "What?" I gasped.


    "Where are you?"


    "I... I don''t know," she breathed. "I woke up in this dark ce. I was tied up and I got untied but I think my foot is broken. I crawled around and found my purse. My phone is going to die soon...I don''t know what to do. I think I''m alone... but-"


    Her voice trailed off.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Reba?" I asked, panicked.


    "Somebody''sing," she said hoarsely.


    "Just hang tight; I''m going toe find you," I assured her.


    I didn''t wait for her response, I quickly hung up and rushed out of the room and across the pce. I went down the hallway that led to Elliot''s office and I paused when I saw that the office door was ajar. Voices inside the office kept me from walking in right away.


    "Make sure you keep the most beautiful model for me, Leo," Elliot said.


    "Okay, she will be delivered to the mansion tonight," Leo responded.


    I gasped at their words; my entire heart fell deep into my stomach. A model? Elliot was getting a model tonight?


    The words of Gavin reyed in my mind when he said that Elliot was worse than he was and that Elliot had a trail of women at his feet.


    He was incredibly handsome; I shouldn''t be surprised that he would spend his time with models. I knew that infidelity wasn''t a use in the contract, but it still hurt just the same.


    Anger and hurt rose in me, but I couldn''t think about this right now. Reba needed me and I needed to stay focused for her sake.


    The door opened and Leo stood in front of me, his eyes wide as if he had just been caught with his hand inside the cookie jar.


    Elliot sat at his desk, staring at me.


    "What are you doing lurking outside my office door?" He asked, his brows furrowed together.


    I didn''t want to tell him that I was listening to his conversation, or how to hurt about what I had heard. I bit my lower lip and then swallowed my emotions like I have done for so many years living in my father''s house.


    "I need your help," I told him, proud that my voice came out stronger than I felt. "Reba was assaulted and taken by Ste and her friends. She''s not sure where she is, but she''s hurt. We need to help her."


    Elliot stood to his feet.


    "Let''s head to Stormwind."


    ***


    The first ce we checked for Ste was her art studio; it was in the middle of the day so the likelihood of her being home was slim and plus, I really didn''t want to run into my father. Leo left to search the pack for any signs of Reba while we spoke to Ste.


    The exhibit only had a few people inside of it and then I saw Ste standing at the front with some of her friends. The friends she was with were amongst the ones who taunted me yesterday. I walked over to them, not caring that I was interrupting their conversation. Ste turned to look at me and her lips pressed in a thin line.


    "What are you doing here?" She asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    "Where is she?" I demanded to know.


    Ste narrowed her eyes at me.


    "I don''t know who you are talking about," she said a little too innocently.


    "Reba," I said, trying to settle my calming nerves. "I know you took her somewhere. Where did you bring her?"


    "Oh, you mean the bitch who was running her mouth at my exhibit and then tried to steal my artwork?" Ste asked, her lip curling up in disgust. "The criminal being dealt with properly." "Reba is not a criminal. Release her, now," I ordered.


    "You have no right to interfere with my business," Ste sneered. "She did a crime and now she must do the time."


    "As a Luna, I have authority over you, Ste. Release my friend before things get ugly," I demanded.


    "Is that a threat?" She scoffed.


    "It''s an order."


    "You might be a Luna, but you are not my Luna," she hissed. "Get out of my gallery!"


    "Not until I have my friend back!"


    "If you won''t leave then I''ll make you," she hissed, she was about to hit me, but Elliot stepped around me and grabbed her wrist, making her gasp and stare up at him with wide eyes. "If you touch her, I will break your wrist next," he told her coldly.


    Ste''s face paled and her friends took long strides away from us, fearing what Elliot might do. They witnessed a taste of itst night; they''d be stupid to go against him now.


    "Tell us where she is before I need to get involved," he continued, his voice never changing.


    He released her wrist and within a heartbeat, she was pulling out her phone and telling whoever it was on the other end to release Reba to whoever came to collect her. She reluctantly gave Elliot the address. Without another word, Elliot pulled out his phone, called Leo, who was already patrolling the pack, and gave him the address.


    I red at Ste the whole time and I watched as she shrunk into herself.


    Elliot turned to me.


    "Leo will take her to the hospital. We can meet them there," he told me.


    I nodded, pulled my gaze away from Ste, and walked with Elliot out of the gallery. It didn''t take us long to reach the hospital and I was relieved that Leo was already there, which meant Reba was being looked at as we spoke.


    "She was banged up badly and her ankle is broken. But the doctors say she''s going to be fine. They are putting her foot in a cast for now, but it''ll take a few days for her wolf to heal her fully," Leo exined. I sighed, relieved by this. I just wanted to see Reba and make sure she was okay with my own eyes.


    30 minutester, Reba was walking out of the emergency room with crutches. She had scratches and bruises all along her face and shoulders and she was pale. My heart shattered for her. I hated that it was my sister who did this to her, or at least it was my sister who ordered this to happen to her.


    I rushed over to her and threw my arms around her without thinking. She winced at the forceful contact, and I stepped away quickly.


    "I''m so sorry," I rushed out. "This should have never happened."


    She shook her head.


    "It''s not your fault," she assured. "I''m just d you guys found me before they did anything else to me. When they saw I got free and had my phone, they broke my phone and kicked me in the stomach." "Let''s get you home," I said, wrapping an arm through hers. I looked up at Elliot and suddenly the memory of earlier rushed into my mind.


    "Make sure you keep the most beautiful model for me, Leo."


    Those words would forever haunt my mind and weigh heavily on my heart. Anger coursed through me again''; I felt so stupid for fawning over somebody like that. Of course, I knew what this marriage was. There was nomitment or love... I honestly don''t even think he likes me all that much other than the fact that he likes my scent and warmth in bed.


    Gavin was right; I couldn''t trust him.


    Then again, I couldn''t trust Gavin either.


    "I''ll stay with you tonight," I told Reba. "You shouldn''t be alone."


    "I have family who can help care for me," Reba reminded me, patting my arm gently. "I''ll be okay."


    I looked at her, pleading with my eyes for her to let me stay with her.


    "I would feel better if I was with you," I told her, keeping my eyes on hers.


    It clicked in her that I wanted to get away from the mansion for the night and she opened her mouth to agree, but Elliot cut her off.


    "I would prefer it if you slept at home tonight. As part of our agreement."


    I red at him, disbelieving in his words. So, he would like to spend time with his model and then sleep with me once he''s done?


    He was truly sick.


    Releasing my hold on Reba''s arm, I folded my arms across my chest.


    "I would prefer to sleep elsewhere tonight. Besides, you should be havingpany and certainly don''t need me there," I said with aggravationcing my tone.


    Elliot raised his brows and nced at Leo as if he had all the answers in the world. Leo looked back at him, equally confused, and then at me.


    "It seems she might be misunderstanding something," Leo murmured to Elliot as if I wasn''t right there.


    I huffed at their ignorance.


    "Your beautiful model will be arriving at the mansion this evening, so it''s better if I just stay away. Don''t you think?" I asked, giving him a pointed look.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but then immediately closed it. He was stunned speechless, probably by my boldness to confront him about the matter.


    I heard Leo chuckling and that only irritated me even more. I grabbed Reba''s arm and was about to help her out of the hospital, not wanting to look at these two any longer but just as I passed, Elliot grabbed my arm and stopped me from moving any further.


    "Perhaps we should return home so you can see this model for yourself," he said calmly, his eyes darkening.


    I stood frozen, staring up at him.


    Was he seriously that confident?


    "Fine," I said with finality, curious about how he would exin himself once he faced the factsid out in front of him.

 Chapter 0012

    Silver''s POV


    Leo took Reba home while I went with Elliot.


    I knew I had no right to be upset over who Elliot spent his time with. But I thought as his wife, he would have a little bit more respect towards me than that.


    My stomach knotted at the very thought of Elliot''s hands on someone else.


    Once he parked the car, he offered his hand to help me out of the vehicle, but I declined it, walking past him and into the mansion. I expected to see a half-naked girl lurking around somewhere but was surprised when I didn''t see any.


    I turned to face Elliot who was watching me with uncertainty at the doorway.


    "What am I supposed to be seeing?" I asked him after a beat of silence.


    He furrowed his brows.


    "Come with me," he ordered, walking past me and up the stairs.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I sighed and followed him towards our bedroom. My entire body felt paralyzed. Did he seriously have another woman in our bedroom? Was he going to have sex with her in the same bed we slept in? shbacks of my time with Gavin invaded my mind; the moment I caught him cheating on me in the same bed we shared together.


    I suddenly felt sick.


    He looked over his shoulder at me just as he pushed the door open, and he frowned.


    "Are youing?" He asked, watching me almost warily.


    I took a deep breath and nodded, trying to hide my unease.


    I walked into the room with him and paused when I saw that it was empty. Frowning, I looked at him, expecting him to say something. But his eyes shed over to a shelf and when my eyes followed his gaze, I nearly choked on my own saliva.


    Those were not there this morning.


    They are little toy cars.


    No; they were model cars.


    Models... not a model.


    Shame and embarrassment mmed into me like a sledgehammer.


    Oh, Moon Goddess. I made such a fool out of myself. I looked at Elliot briefly and saw him still watching me but this time, his right brow was arched. He was waiting for me to say something, but I had nothing to say. I was humiliated and I just wanted the earth to open and swallow me whole.


    "I should call Reba and see how she''s doing," I said in a rush, pointing at the doorway. I wanted to run out of the room and hide.


    Before I could retreat from the room, Elliot grabbed my arm and pushed me against the wall, pinning me with his body. I sucked in a sharp breath as I looked up at him. My face was probably as red as a cherry and my heart hammered wildly in my chest; I wondered if he could hear it.


    "Why were you so upset when you thought I was meeting with a model this evening?" He asked, his voice sultry and making my knees weak.


    ¡°I... uh..." I stammered, unable to pry my eyes away from his. He had me in a captivated trance; his heat and scent consumed me.


    "Were you jealous?" He asked, a smirk now ying on his lips.


    "No, of course not," I lied; my breathy tone gave away my emotions though.


    His eyes trailed down to my lips and I felt heat forming on my lower abdomen. He got closer to me, pressing his hard body into mine, and just as his lips brushed across mine a bright light mmed into my vision, and pain shot through my head.


    I gasped and shoved him away from me as I shielded my face.


    Oh no! Not now, not yet!


    I heard Elliot say my name as I ran from the room. My vision returned just as I stepped into the hallway, but the pain remained. Panic consumed me and I continued to run until I reached the bottom of the stairs, then I ran into my art studio, mming the door shut behind me and locking it.


    The bright white light returned to my eyes, and I fell to the ground, pressing my back against the wall, I pulled my knees up to my chest and buried my face in myp.


    I whimpered in agony as pain consumed me, but I tried to muffle the sounds with my hands.


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Silver?" I heard Elliot calling out to me. "Are you in there? Open the door."


    "I''m okay," I mustered.


    He knocked again just as the lights in my vision turned chaotic. My whole body shook, and I heard Elliot saying my name once more.


    "Please, go away!" I demanded, my voiceing out louder and firmer than I had ever heard it before.


    The knocking stopped and I heard him retreating from the door, much to my relief. But that relief onlysted a moment when I saw my hair, which hade loose from my ponytail, and draped over my arm. It had gone white.


    Staring down at my hands, I saw how pale I was.


    I truly was a monster.


    This was something Elliot could never find out about.


    ha


    be morning.


    I closed my eyes and lowered my head to myp, desperately trying to ignore the shooting pain in my temple. Tears welled up in my eyes as the chaotic lights and colors continued to sh in my eyes. I''m not sure what time it was when I finally opened my eyes, but once I did, I saw that my hair was back to normal, and my skin no longer looked pale. I let out a shaky breath, knowing Elliot was probably so upset with me for pushing him awayst night. But he couldn''t know the truth about me.


    I pulled myself to my feet and made my way back upstairs and into our bedroom. Elliot was sitting on the bed and when I entered, his gazended on me. He didn''t look angry, but there was definitely concern in his gaze.


    Briefly, I wondered if he had been up all night.


    Was he upset because I rejected him?


    I nervously approached him, fearing that he would question me about what happenedst night.


    "I''m tired," I told him quickly. "I''m just going to go to bed."


    I was surprised when he didn''t argue. Instead, he waited for me to slide into bed and turn away from him. Then, he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me close to him, and held me while I slept.


    ***


    A few days had passed since that night and thankfully, Elliot still hadn''t brought it up. I mainly spent a lot of time in my studio though, trying to recreate the paintings that Ste destroyed and sold in her exhibit. My n had always been the same. Find an art gallery that will partner with me and have them disy and possibly sell my artwork. Living in Ste''s shadow made that dream difficult. But with the artwork I had worked so long and hard on, I thought I could finally achieve my goals until she stole them and ruined everything.


    Because of my sister''s stunt, finding a gallery that would ept my work has been even more difficult. Most around the area had already seen the same work being disyed at Ste''s exhibit, and they have used me of giarizing the paintings.


    Reba, who was now fully healed, was kind enough to apany me around the town and surrounding towns to showcase my paintings to different galleries. They all butughed in my face.


    It was nothing but rejection after rejection and at the end of the day, I was emotionally drained. Reba and I sat in the kitchen of the mansion sipping on tea that a maid prepared for us and eating some food that Mariah cooked.


    "Don''t give up," Reba said, grabbing my arm and giving me a little shake of encouragement. "How about Pandora''s Bloom? We haven''t tried that one yet."


    I almostughed at the mention of Pandora''s Bloom. That was one of the most exclusive galleries in the world. It didn''t just have art, it also had beautiful handmade jewelry and other trinkets that people had designed.


    "I''ve been rejected by low-ss galleries all over the region; there''s no way Pandora''s Bloom will want my art in their gallery," I told her, taking a sip of my tea.


    "I heard their auction will be opening soon. You could try and get your paintings to be disyed at the auction and really wow them," Reba suggested.


    I shook my head.


    "It''s invitation only," I told her.


    "Don''t give up, Silver," Reba said, giving me a side hug.


    She only stayed a few minutes longer before she left for the evening.


    The next day or so was the same. I spent time in my art studio, creating new watercolor designs and trying to keep my mind off things. That is until my phone chimed and when I looked at it, I saw that I had an email.


    I opened the email, and I nearly dropped my phone at what I was seeing.


    It was an invitation to submit my art for the auction this weekend at Pandora''s Bloom!


    How was this even possible?!


    I squealed excitedly and I couldn''t help but jump up and down.


    Then I gasped; I needed to make sure I had the perfect artwork for this auction. For the rest of the day, I worked tirelessly at creating new watercolor paintings.


    At the end of the day, I joined Elliot in the dining area for dinner. I couldn''t seem to shake the smile on my face as I walked into the dining room.


    Elliot stood in front of me with his eyebrows raised.


    "What''s got you in a good mood?" He asked, eyeing me carefully.


    "I received an email this morning," I told him. "I was invited to submit my artwork for the auction at Pandor''s Bloom."


    Elliot studied me for a moment; I didn''t think he''d ever seen me quite this happy before and I could tell he wasn''t sure how to react. But then a smile spread across his face, and he looked genuinely delighted. "Congrattions," he said.


    I blushed at the praise, and I stood on my toes to kiss him lightly on the lips.


    "Thank you," I whispered to him.


    He looked stunned for a moment and his eyes met mine.


    "You already found out?" He asked in a whisper.


    I stepped back, confused.


    "I''m sorry?" I asked him.


    His eyes widened and he cleared his throat. He turned to the table that our food was on.


    "Nothing, never mind. We should eat," he said, changing the subject.


    I stared at him for a moment before conceding and joining him at the table. But throughout dinner, I kept stealing nces at him, wondering what it was he meant.

 Chapter 0013

    Silver''s POV


    I stared up at the dark ceiling, thinking about the auction. I had a week to create the perfect piece. I had to make this count. I was so excited that I was invited to submit my artwork to the Pandora Bloom Art Gallery Auction.


    I looked over at Elliot; I assumed he was sleeping, but that didn''t stop me from checking.


    "Elliot?" I whispered just before pressing my lips together.


    Was I being stupid? Should I even bother him with this right now? It was in the middle of the night, and he was probably asleep. Though, it was hard to see because of how dark it was in this room. "Hmm?" He hummed, surprising me.


    I stayed quiet, not sure what to say. My heart thrummed in my chest, and I felt him turning his head to look at me.


    At this moment, I was d it was too dark for him to see the blush on my cheeks.


    "I have to paint something for the auction," I started to say, hesitating slightly. He remained quiet; his eyes fixed on my dark silhouette. "I was wondering if you''d allow me to paint you..."


    I held my breath as he continued to stare at me; he was quiet for a moment and then he shifted to his side, facing me. His head resting on his hand and his elbow propping him up. "And what would you give me in return?" He asked; I could hear the teasing in his tone.


    I looked at him, or at least I tried to, but it was too dark to see him fully. But I just knew he was smirking at me.


    "What is it you would like?"


    "Don''t you know me by now, my dear Silver?" He asked, mockingly.


    I stared at him for a moment longer before taking a deep breath. I leaned in so my face was close to his; he remained still. I took that as he permitting me to continue, so, I did.


    I kissed him.


    He didn''t pull away from me; his lips moved carefully with mine. They were soft and inviting. It lured me in for more as his tongue glided across my bottom lip. All thoughts of everything else left my mind and all that was left was Elliot and me. He trailed his fingers up the nape of my neck, sending goosebumps along my flesh.


    I couldn''t help but shiver against him which seemed to please him because I felt him smiling against my lips. Before I knew what was happening, he was pushing me onto my back, and he was on top of me. The weight of his body pressed into me, and I could feel everything. He wasn''t wearing a shirt, and I was wearing a tank top and shorts, so I could feel his flesh against mine as he deepened the kiss.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I parted my lips, allowing his tongue ess to explore me. His hands went up the sides of my body and I wiggled under him. He was positioned in a way that forced my legs to wrap around his waist and his erection was swelling his boxers which were pressed against my center. I ground against him, wanting more of him.


    I''m not sure where this primal need came from, but I was hot all over and I knew only Elliot could put me at ease.


    Just as his fingers went up the inside of my tank top, Elliot was soon engulfed in red. I gasped at the sight of it and then the chaotic lights shed through my vision. Pain consumed me as the all-too-familiar headache took ce.


    I whimpered and flinched away as the lights continued to blind my vision. Elliot froze as I struggled beneath him. I shoved him away, scrambling off the bed, nearly falling over in the process. "Silver?" I heard Elliot calling after me as I ran from the room and locked myself in the bathroom.

 Chapter 0014

    What was happening? I don''t usually transform like this until the full moon. But the full moon had already passed. This should not be happening.


    I pressed my back against the closed door. Elliot knocked and though it was a soft knock, at the moment, it sounded way louder, and my head screamed for the noise to cease.


    I put my hands over my ears and closed my eyes tightly. The shing of lights continued; they went from red to white. The outline of Elliot is still the focus as red blended with the white.


    I slid to the ground as tears fell from my eyes. I pressed my knees to my chest and buried my face in myp.


    I''m not sure how long I stayed like that, but eventually, Elliot gave up on trying to reach me. The pain lessened only slightly and the chaotic lights in my vision softened enough for me to see my surroundings. I pulled myself to my feet and looked into the mirror, gasping at what I was seeing.


    My hair was a silvery white and my skin was incredibly pale. My eyes were a dark silver and when I opened my mouth, I had the fangs of a wolf.


    I was a monster.


    Elliot could never see me like this. I had to wait until I reverted to my old self again, but how long would it take? Why was I transforming on a night that wasn''t a full moon?


    Why couldn''t I just be normal and shift into a regr wolf and not whatever this thing I turned into was?


    I sat back on the ground as the chaotic lights intensified and the pain returned.


    At some point, I fell asleep.


    I woke up several hourster and the chaotic lights in my vision were gone, as was the pain. I stood and went back to the mirror, relieved to see my old self again.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I sshed some cold water on my face before leaving the bathroom. Elliot sat on the bed, staring at the wall. His lips were pressed in a thin line, and he didn''t look pleased at all.


    My heart felt heavy as I approached the bed. His gaze snapped to me, and I could see just how unhappy he truly was. It made me freeze in my steps and stare back at him.


    "Be truthful with me, Silver," he said, his tone hard as he narrowed his eyes. "Do you not want to be with me?"


    Elliot''s POV


    "Wh...what?" Silver stammered; her eyesrge with rm at my question.


    I wasn''t sure what else to think. She rejected my advances on our first night together after we married, and she rejected me earlier this evening. She didn''t just reject me this time though; she shoved me off her and ran into the bathroom. She would rather sleep on the cold bathroom ground all night than sleep in the same bed as me.


    When I had her pressed against the wall a few days ago, she pushed me off her then too and spent the night in her studio.


    "Why do you insist on rejecting me so often?" I asked her, trying to keep all emotions locked away.


    I saw her swallowing hard like she was trying to figure out what to say. With each passing second of silence, I grew more irritated.


    "I wasn''t rejecting you," she finally said, her gaze shifting downward. "I''m just not feeling well..."


    "She''s hiding something from us," my wolf, As, said deep within my mind.


    "It doesn''t matter," I muttered to my wolf. "I shouldn''t let this bother me. The only thing that matters is the fact that sleeping in the same bed as her helps me sleep."


    "Then, why did you secretly send her an invite to your auction? And why haven''t you told her you are the owner of Pandora''s Bloom?"

 Chapter 0015

    "Because she''s still my wife regardless of if this marriage was a transaction," I retorted.


    "Are you angry with me?" Silver asked after a long pause.


    I met her dark green eyes and sighed, shaking my head, I motioned for her spot on the bed.


    "Juste here and get some sleep," I told her.


    She looked uncertain, but she did as she was told.


    I spent most of the next day at the packhouse. I''m able to get more work done in my office here than I can at my mansion.


    There was a knock on my office door, bringing me out of my thoughts and then it opened. Leo stepped into my line of sight. He was holding a mani folder in his hands.


    "I have Silver''s records, as you requested," Leo said, holding up the folder. "But there''s nothing unusual in it. It''s just basic information. She''s wolfless as she said, and she grew up in the Stormwind pack." I rubbed my face with my hands, feeling annoyed.


    "If there''s nothing unusual about her, then why does she calm me when I sleep? Are you sure she doesn''t have any kind of witch powers?"


    Leo furrowed his brows together.


    "There''s nothing about any witch genes in her file," he answered. "Are you sure she''s not your mate? That''s the only other exnation I can think of."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "She has no wolf. She can''t be my mate," I muttered. "Just forget it. Keep investigating. There must be something about her."


    Leo nodded.


    "I''ll keep you posted on what I find."


    He left soon after, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I wanted to know this woman I married and what makes her so special. My wolf and I agree that she''s hiding something, and we are determined to find out what it is.


    I returned home just before dinner and found Silver in her art studio. I knocked before entering because I promised that the studio would be off-limits to everybody, including myself.


    "Come in," she said; she sounded stressed.


    I walked into the studio to find her standing in front of a couple of portraits. She was staring at them like they held answers to her biggest questions.


    Without looking at me she said, "I''m trying to paint something for the auction, but nothing seems good enough."


    The paintings in front of her were gorgeous, so I wasn''t sure what she was talking about. Then, in the corner of my eye, I spotted something that irritated me immensely. "What the hell is that?" I growled through my teeth.


    She stiffened and nced at me before following my gaze.


    "A portrait that I found in my stuff," she said, biting her lower lip. "Leo dropped off another suitcase that my father gave him to give to me and it was in there."


    Fury boiled in me.


    The portrait was of Gavin.


    Clenching my fists, I turned to look at her.


    "Why is it in here?"


    She met my gaze and then shrugged.


    "He''s well known around here and it''s one of my better portrait paintings. I thought maybe it could have a chance at the auction," she said as if it was no big deal.


    A low growl escaped my throat.


    "I refuse to allow my wife to use a portrait of her ex-boyfriend," I sneered.


    She looked almost frightened as she took a step back.


    "Then, what else should I do?" She asked, eyeing me carefully.


    I took my coat off and put it on a nearby chair before stepping toward her, my eyes never leaving hers.


    "Paint me," I ordered. "I''ll be your model."

 Chapter 0016

    Silver''s POV


    I was shocked when Elliot suggested I use him as his model. After the fiascost night, I was going to ask him again to model for me.


    When Leo brought me some of the paintings I left at my father''s house, I was surprised when I saw the painting of Gavin in the middle of them. I remembered painting it a couple of years ago when we first met. It was meant as a gift, but I was too nervous to give it to him, so I hid it in my closet.


    My cheeks flushed at the thought of my father finding it. However, knowing how popr Gavin was around our packs, especially with women, I figured this painting would go well at the auction.


    I spoke to Mariah, the head chef, earlier today while she was making lunch, and she mentioned that I should just ask Elliot once more to be my model.


    "He might surprise you," she had said just as she poured me a bowl of beef stew.


    Mariah was a wise middle-aged woman who had worked for the Crown family for a long time. As Elliot previously mentioned, she was one of the best cooks in the region. She was not only the head chef at the mansion, but she was also in charge of the kitchen at the packhouse. She had employees that cooked the food at the packhouse though, and she would often go back and forth between the two ces. Mariah also owned a couple of 5-star restaurants that she would often check on and work at between her busy schedules. She was the busiest woman I knew. She travels around the packs often for work, which means she gets most of the gossip up front.


    Because she worked for Elliot''s family for so long, she also knew Elliot better than anyone. I enjoyed talking to her while she cooked.


    "Elliot might seem thick-skinned at first, but once you break through the surface, you''ll be surprised to see his soft interior. And I think he might have a soft spot for you," she said, winking at me.


    I blushed at her words.


    I wasn''t sure if I believed them or not, but it was nice to think that Elliot might feel some sort of way towards me. Mariah knew that this was a marriage of convenience, as did Beta Leo and Gamma Erik. My mind shifted back to the present moment as I stood in front of Elliot, wide-eyed at his suggestion.


    "Are you sure?" I finally asked him, feeling suddenly breathless.


    Instead of answering, he started to unbutton his shirt. My heart nearly leaped into my throat as his abs were revealed to me. He slowly slid his shirt off his body and ced it on the chair on top of his jacket. "Do artists usually have nude models for painting? Do you like that?" He asked, his eyes never leaving mine.


    He slowly reached for the belt on his pants before I snapped my mind back to reality.


    "That''s good enough!" I said quickly. "You can sit down over here."


    I guided him over to a chair, forcing him to sit; my fingers brushing across his shoulders, sending shivers throughout my body. His body visibly tensed from my touch and his eyes shifted to meet mine. Clearing my throat, I turned away from him before my cheeks turned too red.


    I grabbed a nk easel and my watercolors, along with my stool, and positioned them in front of him so I could get to work.


    I walked over to him and showed him the pose I wanted him to do before returning to my seat and getting to work. With a racing heart, I grabbed my watercolor and paintbrushes and started to paint. The room was quiet as I concentrated.


    After a short while, I fell into afortable pattern, and I felt more in my element. Elliot watched me, his eyes dark, and his face curious. I wondered briefly what he was thinking; his eyes were fixed on my features, and I tried not to notice it, but it was difficult when half of this job was to examine his every feature.


    "You haven''t gotten dressed," he pointed out, noticing my thin tank top and shorts.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I shrugged.


    "I figured I was going to spend the day in the studio," I told him. "What would be the point of dressing up for just myself?"


    His jaw ticked, but he didn''t make any morements on my attire.


    I was very aware of Elliot watching my every move and asionally I would make eye contact with him before returning my attention to the painting.

 Chapter 0017

    I had to keep looking at him for uracy and each time I did, his eye would darken just a little.


    "How long do you need to be staring at me?" He asked. "Because this is torturous."


    His voice was sultry, and my cheeks flushed.


    "All night," I answered, my voice dropping to a mere whisper.


    He swallowed his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "I''m starting to regret my decision," he murmured, his eyes scanning my body before he met my gaze.


    My heart skipped a beat and my face felt hot. I turned my attention away from him, trying to avoid his gaze now. He chuckled lightly as I bit my lower lip.


    The rest of the night felt like an eternity. The painting started toe together nicely; I just needed to do a few finishing touches. I wanted to really capture the elements behind him, including the curtains ced for decoration. I wanted to somehow incorporate the red curtains with the backgrounds and make them blend with the roses falling at his feet.


    "Okay, I''m going to change your position so I can capture the elements of the curtains behind you," I told him as I approached.


    He watched me earnestly and just as I reached him, he grabbed my arm and pulled me into his embrace, sitting me on hisp. I gasped at the sudden movement as his arms wrapped around my waist and I was enveloped in his warmth and scent.


    "The night is now over. We are already half dressed. How about we do something else instead?" He asked, his voice dark and husky. "I think I deserve an award. Don''t you think?"


    A hint of gold outlined his blue eyes, and I knew his wolf was at the surface. It made me wonder if it was his wolf that wanted me, or if it was Elliot.


    His lips crashed into mine and I melted in the embrace, unsure of what else to do. As soon as our lips made contact, thoughts of everything else disappeared. He kissed me hungrily like he had been starving all night.


    I ran my fingers across his smooth body and tingles erupted on the palms of my hands. He moved his hands up the insides of my tanktop and I didn''t stop him from removing it. Exposed to him, he teased each breast with his lips and teeth, causing them to pebble from his touch.


    He removed his pants, kicking them to the side, and then in a quick motion he removed my shorts. My heart raced as he lifted me off the ground, making me wrap my legs around his wide waist, and then pushed me against the wall, his lips never leaving mine.


    His kisses were filled with a desire that seemed foreign to me. I had never been ravished in the way that Elliot was ravishing me. It was almost like he couldn''t get enough. It was a primal need that almost bound us together and intensified with each kiss.


    A low growl escaped his throat, and I knew it was his wolf taking charge of the moment.


    I panted and yelled out his name as I came undone around him, falling limp in his arms. My legs shook and quivered as my pleasures skyrocketed and took me to new heights. My release was enough to push Elliot over the edge as well because soon he was joining me and moaning out my name as his lips found mine once again.


    Exhaustion took over soon after and I found it difficult to keep my eyes open. Elliot lifted me into his arms and carried me away from my studio and up the stairs of the mansion.


    "I need to finish my painting," I murmured sleepily, my head resting against his shoulder.


    "You need to rest," he retorted. "You can finish your paintingter. For now, it''s time to sleep."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was too tired to fight him, so I allowed him to carry me into our bedroom and ce me in the bed. I closed my eyes, feeling his proximity as he put the nkets over my form and then slid into bed beside me.


    He didn''t cuddle me though and I couldn''t keep the disappointment from surfacing in my chest. I wondered if this was just sex to him, or if there was something more going on between us.


    As sleep took over, a small voice echoed in the back of my head saying, "Mark him..."

 Chapter 0018

    Silver''s POV


    I spent the rest of the next day editing the painting. I didn''t need Elliot with me to do the finishing touches though. I wasn''t sure if I could handle being alone with him so soon after our heated passion early this morning. My cheeks flushed at the memories of his hands on me and his lips against mine.


    I thought about that mysterious voice I heard in my sleepst night and I ssified it as a dream. It was odd though; why would I hear the words, "Mark him,"? I wasn''t even a wolf so marking Elliot would be impossible.


    Why would I want to mark him anyway? This marriage was only a contract. He helped me get out of marrying Gavin and I helped him sleep at night. It''s a marriage of convenience and nothing more. But then what was this morning about? Why had Elliot wanted to be inside of me and touch me so badly?


    I shook the thought out of my mind and took a step back from the portrait, admiring my work. I painted Elliot in a ck shirt, almost blending into the night, resembling a wolf that roams in the darkness. I made sure to keep Elliot''s face out of the portrait for privacy reasons.


    "You did well," Elliot''s voice sounded behind me, making me turn to look at him.


    "Thanks," I said, wrapping my arms around my body as I peeked up at him. "It''s almost a shame to sell it. I think this is the best one yet."


    "Then keep it."


    I let out a lowugh.


    "What would be the point of that? I painted this for the auction," I reminded him. "I''m calling it ''Nothing but Dangerous.""


    He corked an eyebrow at me before looking back at the painting.


    "Or how about you call it, ''Nothing but Love.""


    My heart swelled and my cheeks burned like they were on fire. Something stirred inside of me that I couldn''t exin. It was how I would imagine a mate bond to feel, but that was impossible. I nodded in response.


    "I like that."


    ***


    The day of the auction arrived quickly, and I was beyond nervous. I wore a simple ck dress and gave myself a French braid. I applied a little makeup before feeling satisfied with my appearance. Elliot was in the kitchen when I arrived and when he saw me, something shed in his eyes that made my chest tighten.


    Was it lust? Desires?


    I cleared my throat.


    "I''m about to leave for the auction," I told him. "Will you be joining me?"


    "I have business affairs to take care of today," he informed me.


    I tried to mask the disappointment I felt by stering a smile on my lips.


    "You should eat before you leave," Mariah said, handing me a te of pancakes.


    My stomach was in knots from the nerves, and I politely declined her offer.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "If I eat, I''ll probably throw up," I admitted. "I''m so nervous."


    "You''re going to be great,¡± Mariah assured me. ¡°I saw your painting and it was incredible."


    I blushed at thepliment.


    I cleared my throat and pointed out the door.


    "I should go," I said.


    Elliot watched as I left.


    Gamma Erik drove me to the auction and instead of waiting in the car, he went inside with me, probably fearing what would happen if something were to happen to me again.


    I didn''t need a babysitter, but I appreciated him watching out for me, especially because I knew Ste would be here.


    Sure enough, not even 20 minutes into the auction Ste approached me with a couple of her friends by her side, including Lucas.


    "I''m surprised you actually showed up to this event," Ste said, folding her arms across her chest. "Isn''t this a little out of your league?"


    "I heard she got rejected by every art gallery in the region," Lucas said with a smirk.


    I pressed my lips together as I red up at him.


    "How''s your wrist, Lucas?" I asked mockingly.


    He scowled.


    "You''re lucky I don''t press charges," he said in a growly tone.


    Before I could respond, Ste interrupted by saying, "I''ve noticed you''ve been here for like 20 minutes and you haven''t made any bids. Is it because you''re too poor? I thought your new husband would have given you money by now, but it seems he doesn''t really love you."


    Ste gave me a fake pout as her friendsughed at my dispense.


    "That''s enough," Erik said, stepping beside me.


    Ste raised her brows.


    "What''s this? You have another man by your side? Are you seriously that big of a whore that you are cheating on Alpha Elliot?" Ste asked. "That''s low, Silver. Even for you."


    I wasn''t going to justify that with a response, I was nervous enough as it was. Without a word, I stepped around her and walked closer to the front of the auction just in time for the auctioneer to say, "The next painting we have is called ''Nothing but Love.'' Painted by Silver Stormwind."


    Everyone fell into hushed whispers as they presented my painting and then I heard audible gasps once it was revealed.


    To my utter shock, someone started the bidding at a million dors, and it kept going up from there. I didn''t think I was worth that much; maybe a couple thousand. But millions?


    Everybody rushed around me to get a closer look at the watercolors, and they eagerly continued to raise the bidding price. I honestly thought a fight was going to break out over the piece.

 Chapter 0019

    My heart was racing as the price continued to increase.


    I nced over my shoulder at Ste and her friends who were gawking at the frenzy in front of them. Ste was red in the face and furious, but her mouth was hung open in shock. I turned back to the bid just as the auctioneer was speaking to another employee.


    He then turned his attention to the bidders.


    "Our VIP Anonymous buyer just called and purchased this piece for the high price of 50 million dors. He''s asked for us to continue raising the price, if necessary," the auctioneer announced.


    I gasped at the sound of that, and I covered my mouth to stifle an rmed scream. Disappointed murmurs erupted around the room.


    Excitement mmed into me; I didn''t even stop to wonder who this VIP was.


    Elliot''s POV


    "Nothing But Love'' will be delivered to your office this evening," Leo said, stepping into my office.


    I nodded, not taking my eyes off myputer. I was watching the security tape of the auction, feeling satisfied that Silver was getting the recognition she deserved. I was also d that Erik was there with her to keep her safe and was able to stop Ste and her friends from doing anything stupid.


    "May I ask why you''d want to purchase a portrait of yourself?" Leo then asked.


    I looked up at him.


    "I don''t like the idea of someone else having a portrait of me in their home. Even if my face isn''t revealed."


    "And because she was reluctant to sell it," my wolf, As, reminded me.


    I ignored him.


    Leo was quiet for a moment before he said, "You should know... I found something out about Silver''s birth¡ª"


    My phone rang, stopping his words. When I looked at the screen, Silver''s name shed across and my wolf stirred with contentment.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Hello," I said into the phone.


    "Elliot?" Silver asked. "Something incredible happened! My painting was purchased for 50 million dors! I can''t believe this!!"


    She sounded happy and that resonated deeply with me.


    I smiled.


    "Congrattions," I said. "We should celebrate with dinnerter. I''ll have Mariah prepare your favorite meal."


    I hung up the phone shortly after the conversation and looked back at Leo who shifted awkwardly.


    "Was there something you needed to say? I need to get home and speak with Mariah about meal preparations this evening," I said, standing to my feet.


    Leo shook his head.


    "It can wait. I''ll do more research, so I have all the details ready for you," he answered.


    I nodded.


    "Keep me posted."


    Without another word, I left the packhouse and went straight home. Thankfully, I got there before Mariah started dinner.


    "Do you happen to know what Silver enjoys eating the most?" I asked, sitting on the barstool.


    "I believe her favorite meal issagna, sir," Mariah answered. "Shall I prepare that this evening?" "Yes, and get the best wine as well," I ordered.


    She looked at one of her workers and they nodded as they went to fetch the wine in the cer.


    As one of my maids walked by, I stopped her in her tracks.


    "Prepare the dining room for a romantic dinner for this evening," I ordered.


    "Yes, Alpha," she said before scurrying away.


    I texted Leo to pick up some new watercolors; the rarest and best colors he could find.


    I heard some light gigglinging from the front parlor and when I went to see who was making the sound, I froze when I saw a couple of my maids staring at their phones with wide eyes.


    "I don''t pay you to be on your phones," I said coldly, making them freeze.


    Their faces flushed.


    "Sorry, Alpha. But the Luna is all over the news," one of them informed me, showing me her phone. Sure enough, Silver''s face appeared on the screen along with the picture she painted of me. "Everybody is in awe of her work and is wondering who this mysterious model is."


    "It''s too bad his face was cut off," the other one said. "He''s such a sexy and captivating model with an aggressive allure."


    "That''s enough," I snapped. "Get back to work."


    They shuffled away without saying another word.


    Not before long, Silver was rushing into the mansion, and she looked panicked.


    "I''m so sorry," she breathed. "The painting blew up and it''s all over the news. But your face isn''t in it, so nobody knows it''s you."


    "It''s fine; this inte changes rapidly and this will soon pass," I assured her.


    She looked relieved by my words.


    "I''ve had a lot of offers after the auction. Everybody wants me to paint them a picture using the same model," she told me. "But I declined them."


    I raised my eyebrow at her, feeling amused by this, I stifled a smirk.


    "Why would you refuse? I''m sure they are offering a fair wage for your work."


    She blushed and then nodded.


    "Yes, but you are my exclusive model. I don''t know how I feel about every female in the area having a painting of you. Even if they are paying me," she admitted, biting her lower lip as if that was something she should be ashamed of.


    I felt warmth spread in my chest and As practically purred with satisfaction.


    "Well, it is my pleasure," I told her, meeting her eyes.


    A small smile formed on her lips as she visibly rxed and then I bent and kissed, wanting to taste her lips once again.


    Feeling her against me was nice.


    Could I possibly like her more than I realized?

 Chapter 0020

    Silver''s POV


    Elliot surprised me with a romantic dinner; Mariah prepared my favorite meal, and the dining room was beautifully decorated like it was some kind of special asion. When I asked Elliot about it, he simply stated that he wanted to celebrate my sess at the auction.


    The meal itself was amazing, but what I wasn''t expecting was for Leo to show up with a beautifully wrapped box with a bow on it. He whispered something to Elliot and then handed him the box. Elliot said something in return before turning to me.


    "Did someone get you a gift?" I asked him, curiously.


    He looked at the box and then back at me.


    "No, I had Leo pick this up for you," he told me much to my surprise as he handed me the box.


    "You got me a gift?" I asked him, confused.


    He nodded.


    With a trembling heart, I carefully tore at the wrapping paper and opened the box, gasping when I saw what was inside.


    New watercolor paint! These colors were rare; some of which hadn''t even been released yet.


    I looked up at him, shocked.


    "How did you get these?" I asked him.


    "I have many connections, Silver," he reminded me.


    My cheeks flushed and I thanked him by hugging him. He hesitated a moment before returning the hug.


    The next day I was contacted by Pandora Bloom''s boss, Barrett Anders. Before I left the auction, he offered me an exclusive year-long contract stating that I would only send my paintings to the Pandora Bloom Gallery for a year. Considering Pandora Bloom was worldwide and the most famous art gallery in the world, I thought it was a pretty good deal. Plus, they were willing to give me a profitable wage for each painting I sent them, along with amission for the paintings purchased.


    Only the best of the best gets exclusive contracts with them, and I was honored to be considered worthy.


    I already have a few other paintings that I n to send to the gallery.


    I was with Reba on the back patio catching up when Barrett Anders called my cell phone.


    "Hello, Mr. Anders," I greeted into the phone.


    "Miss Stormwind," Barrett replied. "I look forward to seeing what kind of artwork you have prepared for me. Please make sure to send them soon."


    "I will," I told him. "Once I make some finishing touches, I''ll send them to your office."


    "I was also calling to see if we could get a few more paintings of that mystery model of yours. I''m getting quite a few offers already. They would be quite profitable."


    My chest is constricted. I already told Elliot I wouldn''t sell any more of his paintings and I fully intended to keep that vow.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Anders. But I can''t paint that model anymore. But I have other paintings I''m sure will do just as well."


    He was quiet for a moment.


    "Other paintings will certainly not do. Can''t you make an exception? Why can''t you paint that model again? I hate to let my customers down," he said, his voice hardening.


    "It''s just that I made the model a promise I wouldn''t use him again," I confessed. "I''m sorry to disappoint."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "It wouldn''t just be profitable for me, Miss Stormwind. It would also be profitable for you as well. Don''t forget, I pay you amission for each art piece you sell. You''d be stupid to turn this opportunity down." "As I said, I made a promise and I intend to keep that promise," I told him.


    "I''ve been in contact with other galleries as well that spoke to you before you signed your exclusive contract and they said you turned them down as well," Barrett said, sounding agitated now. "I thought seeming you signed the contract with me, that you''d be a little more epting, but I see I was wrong."

 Chapter 0021

    A knot formed in the pit of my stomach.


    "I apologize..." I said.


    "Were your achievements at the auction just a fluke then? Are you incapable of repainting that portrait?"


    "Sir, I-"


    "I expect better from my exclusive painters," he scolded, and then he hung up before I could say another word.


    I looked at Reba who was staring at me with raised brows.


    "Why would you turn down the offer?" She asked, curiously.


    "I made a promise to Elliot," I told her. "I can''t go back on my word."


    "Maybe you should speak with him about it.


    I sighed, not wanting to talk about it anymore. Picking up on my mood change, Reba changed the subject and the rest of the evening flowed nicely.


    When Elliot returned to the pce after being away all day, he handed me a red blindfold.


    "Put this on," he instructed.


    I raised my brows at his request.


    "What for?"


    "I have a surprise for you," he told me.


    Hesitantly, I put the blindfold on.


    Elliot adjusted it to make sure I couldn''t see anything and then he guided me away. I could tell from the various scents and sounds that we had wandered outside. Elliot surprised me by lifting me into his arms and carrying me the rest of the way.


    A few minutester, he was putting me down and untying my blindfold. When I adjusted my eyes to the new setting, I gasped at what I saw.


    We were standing in the middle of a greenhouse and surrounded by roses of all different colors. I gasped at the beauties around me and then I noticed a greeting card on a small table in a small pavilion that read: A bted wedding gift.


    I turned to look at Elliot, a crease between my brows and tears in my eyes.


    "What''s all this?" I asked, my voiceing out in a whisper.


    "I noticed that roses often appear in your paintings... including the one you did of me," he said, shrugging and putting his hands in his front pockets almost sheepishly. "I figured they were your favorite flowers." I was at a loss for words. My heart swelled with gratitude, and I closed the gap between us, kissing him on the lips.


    ***


    A couple of days had passed since Elliot surprised me with the greenhouse and only one day had passed since I submitted my artwork to the Pandora Bloom gallery. However, my paintings were returned to me the following day. One of the workers at the gallery informed me that my paintings did not fit the theme and was told to return them to me.


    Feeling rejected and annoyed, I had a feeling I knew exactly who was behind this and why.


    The Pandora Bloom cocktail party was scheduled for this evening and considering I am an exclusive painter for the gallery, I''m invited to attend. I was going to confront Barrett about my paintings being rejected.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    I wore an elegant red evening gown with shimmering silver heels. I let my hair down and curled it so it would bounce freely around my shoulders and down my back. I applied some makeup to bring out my brightest features before heading downstairs.


    I paused in front of Elliot who was looking at me with desire in his eyes; it made my chest constrict and I cleared my throat to bring his attention to my face.


    "I was wondering if you''d attend the cocktail party with me. I''d like to share my sesses with you. Considering you are the reason behind them being my model and all."


    "Sorry, but I have other ns this evening," he told me casually.


    I didn''t press him for more information and once again, I was left masking my disappointment. Without another word, I left and went to the cocktail party.


    It was a beautiful event and just as elegant as described by everyone who attendedst year. I never thought I would ever get the chance to attend such an event, but here I was.

 Chapter 0022

    I saw Barrett mingling with a few guests and sipping champagne. I took a deep breath before confronting him.


    "Can we talk?" I asked him as I approached.


    He turned his scrutinizing gaze in my direction and stered a smile for his viewer''s sake.


    "Miss Stormwind, you made it," he said in greeting. "We were just talking about your incredible art piece at the auction and how you''ll be painting more for your fans soon." I pressed my lips together.


    "I already told you; I''m not painting anymore using that model, Mr. Anders. I''ve made a promise I intend to keep," I told him firmly, causing murmurs to erupt around us.


    Barrett gave a fake, and slightly nervousugh as he red at me.


    "And I told you, I expect more from my exclusive writers," he said, his fake smile never leaving his face.


    "Then why exactly did you reject the paintings I sent you yesterday?" I asked him, raising my brows. "I''ve worked hard on those, and they were well done in my opinion. Did you reject them out of malice?" His face turned red at my usation.


    "Are you saying I''m not professional, Miss Stormwind?" He asked through his teeth. "As my worker exined, your paintings simply did not fit the gallery''s theme."


    "That''s funny because I made sure to match the theme properly before painting those pieces for the gallery," I said, raising my brows at him. I was wholly aware of our gathered audience and the growing silence around us. "If you ask me, I will say you rejected my paintings because you were upset that I wouldn''t cooperate with your demands."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "How dare you walk into my cocktail party and insinuate such nonsense," Barret growled, pointing his long finger at me. "If it wasn''t for me, you would be nothing right now. You needed my auction to put your name out there and it was my gallery that is getting you the recognition that you have now. The least you could do is cooperate with my requests."


    I folded my arms across my chest.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that," I said with finality.


    "Then I guess there''s nothing more for us to discuss, Miss Stormwind. If that''s your viewpoint, it would make better sense to just terminate the contract and forget this exchange ever happened."


    He said, waving his hands in defeat. Just as he did though, a waiter walked by holding a tray of champagne and Barret''s hand whacked the tray, causing all the champagne to fall and crash to the ground. I felt the liquid before I saw the giant stain on my gown.


    Gasps erupted around me but before I could react, a strong hand grabbed my wrist and pulled me away from a very angry Barret. I looked up at the figure that stood in front of me and my mouth fell open. It was Elliot and he was fuming with rage.


    What was he doing here? I thought he had other ns...


    Whispers erupted around me as everyone took steps away from the scene.


    "It''s the gallery owner!"


    "He''s the big boss!"


    "It''s never good pissing the boss off..."


    The gallery''s owner? I thought to myself as I stared up at Elliot''s back as he continued to re at Barret who was now trembling in fear.


    "Alpha Crown. It''s an honor to see you," Barrett said, showing his head in respect.


    Elliot took off his suit jacket and to my surprise, he turned to face me, draping it over my shoulders.


    He spoke loud enough for Barrett and everyone else to hear, the anger evident in my voice.


    "I came here as a surprise to my wife but imagine my own surprise when I arrive and see her being treated with such disrespect."

 Chapter 0023

    Silver''s POV


    My heart was racing as I stared up at Elliot. Was he really the owner of this art gallery? Did that mean he was the one who sent me the invitation for the auction?


    My mind was whirling with different thoughts as Elliot turned to see a pale-faced Barret as he shrunk under Elliot''s scrutiny.


    Leo appeared by my side, and he took it upon himself to calm the growing crowd around us.


    "Rest assured, Alpha Elliot is the owner of this gallery and Miss Silver Stormwind is his wife. If you disrespect her, you disrespect him as well. Please, resume your activities and pay us no mind," Beta Leo ordered, his voice having a sense of authority over the crowd.


    The crowd murmured excitedly as they gazed at me and then at Elliot.


    "He must be the one in her paintings!" Someone in the crowd said to the others.


    "It makes so much sense now!" Some else cooed.


    With curious whispers and nces in my direction, the crowd departed, and the music resumed.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I... I had no idea she was your wife, Alpha," Barret said, keeping his head lowered. "Please ept my apologies."


    "Apologize to my wife for your tant disrespect, Mr. Anders," Elliot said, his voice bitter.


    Barret looked at me and I could see the fear behind his gaze.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Stormwind, please ept my apology."


    I didn''t respond; I was too stunned to speak.


    "Good, now get out. You''re fired," Elliot said, turning his back toward Barret.


    I gasped and Barrett stammered backwards.


    "But Alpha-"


    "Don''t make me repeat myself, Barret. Leave before another scene is caused."


    Without another word, Barret left the cocktail party.


    Elliot motioned for one of the gallery workers to approach us and when she did, I recognized her immediately from the auction.


    "Please take my wife to get changed. I know there''s extra clothes upstairs," Elliot ordered.


    "Yes, Alpha," she said, motioning for me to follow her. I gave Elliot a brief look before following the worker upstairs and into a bedroom. I didn''t know this gallery doubled as a home as well and I wondered who lived here.


    She rummaged through the closet and uncovered a gorgeous ck dress, but it was a little too revealing for my taste and I felt a little strange putting it on. The dress waspletely backless, and it revealed a little too much of my cleavage.


    The worker looked at me with satisfaction though, so I swallowed my embarrassment and followed her back down the stairs and to Elliot.


    When he saw me, his eyes darkened, and I saw a look of desire crossing his face as he took in the new dress. I thought he was going to be upset that I was showing off so much of my cleavage like Gavin would have been, but a small smile spread across his lips as he closed the gap between us.


    "Dance with me," he said, wrapping an arm around my waist and pulling my flesh against him.


    My heart leaped in my throat as I gazed up at him. The music had slowed down, and the lighting dimmed slightly. I wrapped my arms around his neck and allowed him to pull me toward the dance floor where others were dancing with their partners as well.


    As we danced, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of protection in his arms. The way he was looking at me made my cheeks flush and I was no longer feeling embarrassed about the dress. His warmth enveloped me, and I put my face against his chest, listening to the steady beating of his heart as we danced around the gallery.


    I''m not sure how long we danced for, but I felt nothing, but ease and I wanted this moment tost for a long time.


    Elliot bent to whisper in my ear, "Would you like to return home?"


    Home.


    That sounded niceing from his lips. It wasn''t just his home anymore... it was our home.


    I nodded against his chest and peeked up at him through myshes.


    "Yes," I answered.


    We returned to the mansion; Elliot''s lips were on mine before we even got to our bedroom. He lifted me in his arms, and I kissed him with a hungry passion, never wanting to stop kissing him. His lips were sweet and soft against mine, moving in a familiar rhythm that made my heart sore and my core gush with need.


    I felt my dress loosen as he undid my straps, leaving me in just my bra and panties. His lips trailed down the nape of my neck, sucking on a specific spot that sent incredible chills down my spine. I couldn''t help but shiver against him as he paid extra attention to that soft part of my neck.


    Elliot kicked something on the ground, and he froze to look at it.


    I gasped.


    Ipletely forgot I left that painting in here! I went a little risqu¨¦st night when I couldn''t sleep, thinking too much about this cocktail party. One thing lead to another and I made a painting...

 Chapter 0024

    I should have hidden it in my studio when I had the chance. It was hidden under a sheet and propped against the wall, so I had a chance to hide it from him, but he was faster than I.


    "What''s this?" He asked as he reached toward it.


    "Wait, don''t¡ª" I tried to stop him, but he was too fast and lifted the sheet.


    His brows rose at the painting I did of himpletely naked. Surrounding his nude form was a halo of red which blended nicely into the setting sun and pale blue skies behind him. He nced over his shoulder at my very red and embarrassed face.


    I had no idea what to say, so I hung my head shamefully.


    "Is this part of your exclusive collection?" Elliot chuckled.


    "I... uh-"


    Before I finished my thought, Elliot''s lips were back on mine, and he was kissing me deeply. He shoved his tongue deep into my mouth and twirled it around with my tongue. "Such a bad girl..." he murmured against my lips.


    My heart was racing, and all traces of embarrassment werepletely gone. He lifted me off the ground and ced me on the bed before him. He stood before me, watching me wiggle under his scrutiny as he undid his tie and then took off his shirt. My mouth watered at the sight of him.


    I just wanted to reach out and touch his washboard abs. I wanted to feel every inch of him beneath my fingertips.


    With a sparkle in his eyes, he also undid his pants and kicked them aside. The bulge in his boxers made my heart skip a beat.


    He reached around me and unsped my bra without a second thought before he positioned himself between my legs, pulling my panties off as he did so. I had never been this exposed to him before. When we had sex the first time, we were too drunk to remember much of anything, and the second time was a heated moment of weakness in my studio. It hardly counted as anything.


    But now, I waspletely naked, and he was fully aware of my body. He could see everything and the way he was looking at me made me wiggle ufortably. Yet, heat was surrounding my lower abdomen and I found myself wanting him so much more than I ever had before.


    I grabbed a nket, wanting to hide myself from his scrutiny, but he grabbed the nket and tossed it aside.


    "Don''t hide from me, Silver," he said in a sultry voice that made my body even hotter.


    Without another word, he buried his face in my core and his tongue pleased me to a point where I was screaming out his name. My legs tingled with pleasure as I dug my nails into the bed sheets. Moaning, I let him take me to new heights again and again until I couldn''t take it anymore.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Pleased with himself, he kissed me deeply, allowing me to taste the evidence of my pleasure on his lips and tongue. I kissed him hungry like I couldn''t get enough. I ran my fingers through his thick hair, loving the sparks that ignited my body from touching him and feeling him against me.


    I didn''t even realize he removed his boxers until hisrge erection was pressing into my center. I gasped at the fullness and then allowed my body to rx and wee the pleasure as he thrust himself deep into me.


    "Oh, Elliot," I moaned as he quickened his pace.


    His lips crashed into mine and for a moment, we breathed as one unit. I had never felt this connected to someone before and I wanted more of him.


    Without thinking, I pushed him slightly and he rolled onto his back, taking me with him. I straddled him and moved my hips rhythmically against his, chasing my own pleasure.


    I threw my head back as his lips and teeth found my breasts. He nibbled on my body like I was his favorite snack, leaving tiny bite marks and hickeys along the softest parts of my flesh. These weren''t mating marks, but they were something that showed others that I belonged to someone; that I was a taken woman.


    Just as I was pushed over the edge in sweet bliss, Elliot came undone with me and I fell on top of him, both of us catching our breaths.


    He rolled me over, so I was lying facing away from him in bed and his arms were wrapped around me as he spooned me from behind. Neither of us had the energy to get dressed. I was exhausted and my eyelids were bing impossible to keep open.


    Elliot peppered soft kisses on the back of my shoulders as sleep took over. But just before I fully fell asleep, that soft voice echoed in the back of my head once again, "Mark him..."


    How could I mark someone as powerful as Elliot? Especially without a wolf? \


    Would he even want me to?


    I wondered, at that moment, what Elliot was thinking.

 Chapter 0025

    Silver''s POV


    I had framed my "exclusive" painting of Elliot on the wall in our bedroom right next to his model car collection. I smiled up at the painting, feeling satisfied with my hard work. Elliot walked into the room just then and froze when he saw it.


    A bemused look crossed his face as he examined the picture and then his eyes found mine.


    "You framed it?" He asked, noticing the golden frame I ced the portrait in.


    I nodded.


    "What do you think?" I asked him.


    He thought about it for a moment, staring at the portrait intently before looking back at me. There was something in his expression that I couldn''t quite read and for a moment, my stomach knotted.


    Did he not like it?


    Was he upset that I framed it and hung it up?


    It''s not like anyone would see this portrait besides us. Elliot doesn''t like it when others are inside of our bedroom, including the maids.


    "Did you frame Gavin''s painting as well?" He asked, his tone indifferent.


    I furrowed my brows at the question.


    Why would he bring up Gavin right now?


    "I painted that photo a long time ago," I told him, ncing up at him. "It was hidden in my closet at my father''s house until recently. It was meant as a gift to Gavin, but I was too shy to give it to him." I noticed Elliot''s jaw tick and I raised my brows at the notion.


    Did he only agree to be my model because he saw that painting and was jealous? Would Elliot be jealous over something like that?


    "And where is the painting now?" He asked, narrowing his eyes at me.


    "Still in my studio," I admitted; I''m honestly not sure what to do with it.


    "Hmm," he hummed, turning away from me and walking towards the bed.


    He was quiet as he took off his shirt and threw it in theundry basket before removing his pants and doing the same.


    I raised my brows while he got ready for bed, his silence speaking volumes.


    "You aren''t jealous, are you?" I asked him, my tone a bit mocking.


    I couldn''t help it; the big bad Alpha wolf was jealous over something so mediocre. I had to bite my lower lip to keep from chuckling as his body stilled.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I''m not jealous," he said sternly, without looking at me. "I don''t do jealous."


    "Is that so?" I asked him, folding my arms across my chest and staring at his back.


    He finally turned to look at me, his face unamused.


    "Just go to bed," he muttered, clearly not wanting to discuss this any further.


    This time, I didugh.


    ***


    A couple of days had passed since Elliot showed his jealous side and I still found it humorous each time I thought about it. He refused to say anything more on the topic and to save him the grief, I decided to get rid of the painting of Gavin.


    I noticed there were a lot more people in the kitchen than usual and when I walked in to see what was going on, I saw Mariah speaking to arge group of workers. I assumed they were the kitchen staff at the packhouse.


    They appeared to be going over arge menu for some event that was meant to take ce soon.


    Leo was also present for the meeting and when he noticed my curious and questioning looks, he joined me at the doorway to exin.


    "The full moon is approaching, and we are going over the meal n for the event," he exined.


    I raised my brows.


    "What event?" I asked him.


    "Elliot insists on a pack gathering for this month''s full moon. It''s a way to introduce you as their Luna. It''ll be held at the packhouse and everybody in the pack will be there," he exined.

 Chapter 0026

    My cheeks burned as Leo exined the event.


    A pack gathering? The night of the full moon?


    This couldn''t be happening right now. I couldn''t attend a pack gathering during the full moon. I couldn''t attend any gatherings during the full moon.


    That was the one night of the month that I transformed into the monster I am. Nobody can know about this secret I harvest deep inside. They wouldn''t want me as their Luna if they found out the truth. They would probably hunt me down and kill me... or banish me. Elliot would never look at me the same.


    Panic started to consume me, and I bit my lower lip to keep from going into a full panic attack. Noticing my displeased face, Leo cocked his head to the side.


    "I''m just not intorge gatherings," I told him, which wasn''t a lie, but not the full truth either. "Maybe we could do this another time? Or maybe I don''t have to attend...?"


    "The gathering is for you, Luna," Leo reminded me, his brows knitting together. "Elliot had been preparing for this all month."


    "Right," I said, chewing on my bottom lip. "I just don''t think a big gathering is necessary."


    "This would be your first event as the pack''s Luna. You must be there."


    I nodded, forcing a smile on my lips.


    Later that evening, I tried to have the same conversation with Elliot during dinner. When I brought up having the gathering on a different night, he looked at me like I had gone crazy.


    "What''s wrong with the full moon? That''s when we are at our strongest. It''s most appropriate to have the gathering during that time. Besides, the preparations have already been made and the pack is alerted of the gathering."


    How could I tell him that I couldn''t go to an event on the full moon? How he looked at me right now left me no room for debates. I decided to drop the subject for the time being and hide away in my art studio for the next couple of days.


    Elliot was so busy with the gathering preparations and his duties as the Alpha that he didn''t even notice that I''ve been absent and quiettely.


    However, Reba noticed.


    She barged right into my art studio with her hands on her hips and her lips pressed in a thin line.


    "You haven''t returned any of my calls," she said, her brows furrowed together. "What''s going on with you?"


    I exined to her a little about the gathering. Reba doesn''t know about my full moon transformation, and I wasn''t going to tell her about it. Thest thing I needed was for my best friend to start looking at me like the monster I was. However, I did express my apprehension about the event and how I was trying to get out of it.


    "Why would you want to get out of it?" She asked, sitting on one of the nearby chairs. "You should be happy that your husband wants to show you off to the pack."


    "I am," I confessed. It was truly an honor that Elliot wanted to introduce me to the pack as their Luna. But if they found out the truth, I would be done for. "I just don''t like crowds."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "Since when had crowds scared you?" Reba asked, raising her brows. "You''ve never been stage fright before."


    "I''ve never been in front of a crowd of people I hardly know," I told her. "With the responsibility of being their Luna. I''ll probably have a target on my back. I''m sure Elliot has plenty of suitors that are after the Luna title."


    Reba nodded.


    "Well, when you put it that way. I get why you are nervous," she said, watching me carefully. "You could always pretend you are sick."

 Chapter 0027

    The thought urred to me, but I''m not sure how well I could pull it off.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I suppose it couldn''t hurt to try.


    The following day, I remained in bed for most of the morning. Normally, I would be awake early so I could work on some paintings in my studio. But today, I was pretending to be incredibly sick so that Elliot would let me miss the gathering happening in a couple of days.


    I ced a hot cloth over my face and when I heard the bathroom door opening, I quickly took the cloth off my face and shoved it under my pillow.


    When Elliot saw me still in bed, he frowned.


    "Why haven''t you gotten up yet?" He asked as he finished getting dressed for the day.


    "I don''t feel so good," I told him, making myself sound sick and pathetic.


    His brows furrowed together.


    "You were fine yesterday."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "I was feeling off yesterday too. But it really got bad today. I think it''s getting worse, and I''ll probably be sick for at least a week," I told him, moaning in pain.


    "Is that so?" He asked, not sounding very convinced.


    "Feel my head; it''s very warm," I told him.


    He stepped toward me and ced his hand on my forehead, a frown marring his lips. Then he cocked his head to the side.


    "And what might this be?" He asked, reaching around me and grabbing the cloth that I stuck under my pillow.


    I silently cursed myself for not making sure it waspletely hidden. He pulled the cloth out and his eyes narrowed at it.


    "A hot cloth?" He asked. "Is this the reason you feel warm? Do you take me as a fool?"


    I bit my lower lip and sat up.


    "No," I murmured. "I''m really not feeling well. I put a warm cloth on my head because I have a headache."


    "Then I''ll get you some medicine. I''m sure once you get up and shower, you''ll feel better," he told me.


    He turned and left the room. A few minutester, I heard a knock on the door. I sighed and slid out of bed to open it. One of the maids stood on the other side with a ss of water and a medicine bottle. "The Alpha told me to give this to you, Luna," she said, handing me the medicine and water.


    I thanked her and closed the door, bummed that my n didn''t work.


    Later, I knocked on Elliot''s office door.


    "Come in," he said.


    I opened the door and stepped inside. He nced up at me.


    "Did you need something? Or are you going to stand there all night?"


    I flinched at his cruel words before mustering enough confidence to say, "I have a workmitment on the full moon, so I don''t think I''ll be able to attend the event."


    He narrowed his eyes at me.


    "Do you forget that I''m the owner of the gallery?" He asked. "You have no othermitments other than the one to this pack. You will be at the ceremony, Silver. That''s final." My cheeks flushed and I lowered my gaze.


    There was no way I could get out of this event. What was I going to do?


    Noticing the sorrowful look on my face, Elliot sighed.


    "Look, I get that you are nervous. But there''s nothing to be afraid of. The pack will be epting of you and treat you with respect. It''s just a gathering, Silver."


    I nodded, keeping my eyes fixed on the ground.


    Little did he know that it wasn''t the gathering I was afraid of.

 Chapter 0028

    Silver''s POV


    The night of the full moon had finally arrived; I knew by midnight tonight my secret would be revealed to the entire pack.


    No.


    I couldn''t let that happen.


    I had to think quickly and escape just before all was revealed. They couldn''t see my transformation.


    I rummaged through my closet, trying to find an appropriate outfit to wear for the event. A maid brought me an evening gown for the event per orders of Elliot, but I wouldn''t be able to escape in that kind of attire. I wanted to wear something that I could move easily.


    I settled on a pair of designer jeans and a nice blouse. The event was going to be at the packhouse, so I wasn''t sure why I would have to dress fancy anyway.


    However, as soon as Elliot saw me, his lips thinned, and he folded his arms across his chest like he was getting ready to scold me.


    "That''s not the outfit I had picked out for you," he said, meeting my eyes. "Didn''t the maid bring you the dress?"


    I swallowed and nced at the bed where the dress remained in its casing.


    "Well, yeah. But I wanted to wear something more casual. Isn''t that dress a little too much for the gathering?" I asked him, trying to sound innocent.


    "It''s not just a gathering. You are being introduced as the Luna of the Crown pack. Thergest and most famous pack in the world. This isn''t a small event," he reminded me. "Where is the dress? Don''t make things more difficult."


    Without another word, he left the room, leaving me feeling more defeated than ever.


    I had to admit though, the dress was gorgeous. It was silver with sparkles that ran along the silky seams. It wasn''t too exposing, but it showed off all my curves and angles perfectly.


    It came with matching heals that were going to make my ns for an escape tonight nearly impossible. But I was still going to try.


    Taking a deep breath, I dressed in the gown and put on the heels. Once I finished, I joined Elliot in the front parlor.


    When he saw me, he smiled.


    "You look beautiful," he told me.


    I blushed at thepliment.


    "Thank you," I said, sounding a bit breathy.


    A nervous pit remained in my stomach though; how was I going to get through this evening?


    Noticing the concerned look on my face, Elliot slowly approached me, running his fingers up and down my arms and causing goosebumps to form along my flesh from his touch. I lifted my gaze to meet his and I saw that he was looking at mepassionately, like he could hear the anxieties going on in my mind.


    "It''s okay to be nervous," he told me, his tone soft and filled with sincerity. "I''ll stay by your side the entire time. Nobody will disrespect you."


    I knew he meant those words to be reassuring, but they weren''t. In fact, they made me even more nervous. If he stayed by my side all night that meant my wiggle room for escape was even thinner.


    I forced a smile and nodded, not wanting to lead him on to that something was seriously wrong.


    I went with Elliot to the packhouse, and I was shocked by how many people were already there. The banquet for the gathering took ce on the back patio. Light streamers were ced around the patio, canopying over us and lighting up our pathway more than the moon could. There was live ssical music ying softly in the corner and everybody was dressed in elegant dresses and suits. Waiters were serving champagne flutes and hors-d''oeuvres.


    Tables wrapped in white clothes and decorated with beautiful roses and candles were set up for dining.


    As we entered, eyes were turned in our direction and whispers started to erupt around us. Everybody was talking about the new Luna and the wife of their fierce Alpha. Wondering how someone like me could snag someone as powerful and important as Alpha Elliot.


    Elliot didn''t mind the looks we were getting though; instead, he linked his arm with mine and kept me close to his side as he walked around the banquet, greeting his pack mates by name.


    Elliot introduced me to most of those we encountered, and I kept a stered smile on my lips, trying to pay attention to what he was saying, but my mind kept traveling around to possible escape routes. The event was held outside, so that made things a little easier. Though the backyard was fenced in, there had to be doors leading out of there.


    Most of the inside of the packhouse was empty besides a few workers, I could probably sneak in and leave through the front door without anyone noticing. However, it was going to be difficult leaving when Elliot wouldn''t let me out of his sight. He seemed reluctant to let my arm go as if he was afraid, I would disappear at any moment.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Little did he know, that was exactly what I wanted to do.


    I could always tell him that I have to run to the restroom. I would take the heatter because there was no doubt in my mind that he would be angry with me once he realized I was gone.

 Chapter 0029

    Midnight was only a couple of hours away; I didn''t have long before I needed to make my escape.


    "Champagne, Luna?" The server broke through my thoughts.


    I turned to see a man standing nearby with a tray of champagne. Elliot was already sipping on his and he was watching me, waiting for me to answer.


    I smiled and took a ss off the tray.


    "Thank you," I said in response.


    He nodded and turned away.


    Just as I took my first sip, I felt a strange disturbance; like someone was watching me. Feeling a slight chill run up my spine, I turned, and I froze when I saw Gavin on the other side of the gathering, staring at


    me.


    His face shined with indifference and my heart felt heavy in my chest. I shouldn''t have been surprised to see him here; I mean, he was a part of the pack after all. But with all my worries about this evening, Gavin''s attendance was not a thought that urred to me.


    Just then, Beta Leo approached us. His lips were pressed in a thin line, and I could see a dark cloud forming on his expression as he whispered something into Elliot''s ear. If I had wolf hearing, I might have been able to hear what they were saying. But I was wolfless and didn''t have that ability.


    Elliot visibly tensed and he nodded at Leo before turning his attention to me.


    "I''m afraid I have a matter to take care of and must leave for a short while," he told me. "Get to know some of the packmates and make sure to eat something. I''ll return to you once I can."


    He released his hold on my arm, leaving me feeling cold and alone. I thought that was what I wanted, for Elliot to leave me so I could escape. But once he let me go and stepped away, I found myself wishing he could stay by my side.


    I watched his retreating form as he disappeared into the crowd with Leo.


    I turned away, thinking now was a good time to n my escape and get out of there before it was toote. But before I could take a step, Gavin approached me, causing my entire body to still.


    "You seemed surprised to see me. Did you forget I was part of this pack as well?" He asked mockingly.


    "You haven''t been a thought to me in a while, Gavin. I simply forgot about you," I told him, trying to sound calm and collected.


    Humor danced in his eyes as he stepped closer to me; his close proximity made me ufortable.


    "Is that so?" He asked. "So, I suppose you aren''t angry with me for giving your paintings away to your sister?"


    I pressed my lips together as I red at him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Not at all," I lied. "I painted something much better anyway. If anything, it was a blessing that you gave her my paintings."


    His eyes darkened.


    "Oh yes, I saw your painting. It was a portrait of my uncle, right?" He asked. "I hope you don''t think that the fact he allowed you to use him as a model means anything. He only married you to get under my skin. His heart will always belong to one woman, and she isn''t you."


    My heart felt heavy in my chest from his words. I stared at him, unsure of what to say.


    "If you''re lucky, maybe you will meet her tonight. Did I mention she was here?" He asked, a smirk ying on his lips.


    What was he saying? I didn''t understand his meaning.


    He was staring off in a specific direction and I followed his gaze. I realized there was a small crowd gathering and when I took a better look, I saw a gorgeous woman, wearing an elegant red dress with shimmering, silky, auburn hair and emerald, green eyes that shined under the illuminating lights.


    Though everyone''s attention was focused on her, her attention was focused on the person beside her.


    My heart fell into my stomach when I saw that it was Elliot.


    "Who is that?" I found myself asking, my voice set in a hard whisper.


    "You''re married to my uncle, and you have no idea who Shirly is?" Gavin asked, pretending to be shocked.


    "Don''t be a jerk, Gavin. Just tell me who she is," I demanded,pletely forgetting about my ns of escape.


    "That''s Shirly Darknight. She''s the Alpha of the Darknight pack," Gavin exined.


    Recognition mmed into me; I had heard about Shirly Darknight. She was the only female Alpha in the world and extremely powerful. She was also incredibly famous in the werewolfmunity. "She''s Elliot''s childhood friend," Gavin continued. "Everybody knows she''s been pursuing him for years. Rumor has it, she killed her own fated mate so she could be with Elliot.¡±


    My heart fell deep into my stomach.


    But Gavin''s next words left me feeling paralyzed.


    "Shirly was the one who was supposed to marry my uncle. She was supposed to be my aunt."

 Chapter 0030

    Silver''s POV


    I stared at Shirly as she continued to dazzle the room. Everybody practically fell to her feet from her charm, and I felt physically ill. Her eyes found Gavin''s and she smiled adoringly as she made her way over to us, Elliot on her heel.


    "Gavin, it''s lovely to see you again," Shirly said, kissing each of his cheeks before her eyes found mine. "Is this your girlfriend?"


    Elliot''s features darkened at her question, and I couldn''t bring myself to look away from him. Shirly was standing so close to him like they were one unit. My heart was thrumming violently in my chest. My eyes burned with unshed tears.


    Gavinughed.


    "No, Shirly. You have the wrong idea," he said, waving his hands dismissively. "Do you really think I would end up with someone like her?"


    Shirly examined me carefully and I finally pulled my eyes away from Elliot to look at her. She was stunning up close and my heart ached with each passing moment.


    "Oh, I see," Shirly said, her eyes narrowing. "You are wolfless. I shouldn''t have thought so much. It''s impossible for someone like you to be part of the Alpha''s family. My apologies, Gavin."


    I pressed my lips in a thin line as I red at Elliot who remained by Shirly''s side as if she didn''t just insult me.


    "It seems your habits need reshaping, Alpha," I spat the word ''Alpha'' like it was a bad taste on my tongue.


    My tant disrespect caused Shirly and some others around us to gasp.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Such a rude mouth you have, girl," Shirly said, her eyes shining as her inner wolf came to the surface. I knew that her wolf was strong enough to tear me apart in a heartbeat and speaking anymore would sentence my death. "Do you have any idea who I am? How dare you speak to me like that."


    "Shirly, I apologize on her behalf. This is my wife Silver," Elliot quickly stated, motioning his hands toward me.


    Shirly''s eyes grewrge as she snapped a look at Elliot.


    "You got married?!" She gasped. "To a wolfless girl? Have you lost your mind??"


    Whispers erupted around us, and my face grew hot with embarrassment. It felt like I was standing on pins and needles.


    "An Alpha of your status has no business with someone like her. Do you honestly think she would make a proper Luna to your pack?"


    Her voice was loud enough for everyone to hear and now I was noticing everyone''s eyes fixed on me, judging every move I made.


    Elliot took hold of Shirly''s arm, which was like a punch in the gut.


    "This isn''t the time or ce to discuss this," Elliot said, trying to keep his voice under control. He looked at me and something unfamiliar shed through his eyes. I couldn''t tell what it was, but my stomach twisted in a knot. I wanted the ground to open and swallow me whole. "We have other business matters to discuss. If you''ll excuse us," he continued before he pulled Shirly away from the growing crowd. Everyone was still silent; their scrutiny still fixed on me.


    "Well, that went better than I expected," Gavin chuckled before he wandered away.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, feeling the tears burning in my eyes. I wasn''t going to allow myself to cry here though; I wouldn''t let the pack see me like this.


    I didn''t stick around much longer; I turned on my heel and quickly rushed inside. Only then, did I allow the tears that desperately wanted to escape to be released from my eyes. I wiped my eyes, hoping my makeup wasn''t ruined by the time I got into the bathroom.


    The packhouse had bathrooms with multiple stalls, so I closed myself in one of them and let myself cry. I felt betrayed by my own husband; how dare he unt Shirly in front of me like that. How dare he invite her to an event meant to introduce me.


    I knew she was an Alpha, but what gave her the right to speak to me in that way? I might be wolfless, but I was still Elliot''s wife, regardless of the circumstances.


    My heart ached at the memory of them standing close to one another as if they were one unit. Then when Elliot grabbed her arm and pulled her away, it felt like he took a piece of my heart with him.


    What was wrong with me? I shouldn''t be feeling this upset. I knew what this marriage was from the beginning. Nothing in the contract stated that he needed to remain faithful to me. But I assumed he would.

 Chapter 0031

    While I was in the bathroom, I grabbed my cell phone from my purse and saw I had a missed text from Reba.


    Reba: Good luck tonight! Remember to breathe. You got this!


    I smiled through my tears at the thoughtfulness of my best friend. Reba wasn''t a part of this pack, so she didn''te to the gathering. She actually worked as my father''s assistant and often handled Stormwind pack affairs, which was how she met Elliot briefly that one time. Though she said he was so intimidating she could hardly look at his face.


    I thought about texting her back and asking her to pick me up, but soon I would be transformed, and I couldn''t let her seem like a monster.


    Once the tears stopped flowing, I left the stall and went to the sink. I sighed when I saw that I was a mess. I spent time cleaning the makeup smears off my face; thankfully I brought some makeup with me in my handbag and was able to reapply it, so it no longer looked as if I had been crying.


    Just as I finished with thest of my makeup, the bathroom door opened, and I froze when I saw Shirly nearing me with a smirk on her lips.


    Shirly walked casually over to the mirror beside mine and took out some lipstick from her purse. As she applied it, I tried hard not to look at her as I finished cleaning up my mess.


    "I''m not sure who you are trying to fool," Shirly said, ncing at me through the mirror. "You can put on a fancy dress and wear a little makeup, but you''re still the same wolfless girl underneath the surface. It''s pathetic that you are pretending to be someone you are not."


    "I''ve never pretended to be anyone," I said quickly.


    She froze and turned to look at me.


    "Someone like you is not worthy of being married to the strongest Alpha in the world. What makes you so special? You don''t even have a wolf. You can''t be a true Luna. A Luna must be strong enough to protect her pack and support her Alpha. You can''t protect this pack or support Elliot without a wolf."


    "Elliot knew before he married me that I don''t have a wolf and he didn''t mind," I retorted, closing my handbag as I shoved thest of my makeup inside.


    "You have yed some trick on him in order to get him to agree to marry you, then," she scoffed. "The Elliot I knew would never settle for someone like you."


    "Then perhaps you don''t know him as well as you thought you did," I shot back.


    I wasn''t sure where this surge of confidence wasing from, but I was feeling irritated, and I just wanted this conversation to be over. I started to walk around her, but she grabbed my arm, halting me. She spun me around forcibly to look at her.


    "I am the Alpha of the Darkwood pack and like Elliot, I''m incredibly powerful. He deserves someone as powerful as me. Everybody knows we were meant to be together and at the end of the day, Elliot knows it too. I''m the only one worthy of him. You should get used to being chosenst. He will always belong to me."


    Her words were like a p in the face. I pulled my arm away from her, feeling scorched. Shirly was right; between a non-wolf and an Alpha, everybody in the pack knew the choice Elliot should make was obvious. I wasn''t worthy of him, and I was stupid to have fooled myself into thinking I was.


    "Let me ask you something, Silver," Shirly said, folding her arms across her busty chest. "Why hasn''t Elliot marked you yet?"


    My lips thinned.


    "He has," I lied quickly. "It''s just under my clothes and can''t easily be seen."


    I''m not sure why I lied, but I didn''t want to give her any more power over me. With those words left in the air, I quickly turned and left the bathroom.


    I froze when I saw Elliot walking around the packhouse, looking in all sorts of directions like he was looking for something... or someone.


    He stopped a maid who was walking by and asked, "Have you seen Silver?"


    My heart swelled slightly.


    He was looking for me!


    I began to walk towards him, but a sh of red swirled in my vision as it engulfed Elliot. I gasped as I felt the familiar presence of a headache.


    Oh no!


    It was almost midnight!!N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.

 Chapter 0032

    Elliot''s POV


    Just as I asked the maid if she had seen Silver, I felt her presence nearby. My eyes shot in the direction of the bathrooms, and I saw Silver staring at me with wide eyes. Then, she turned to leave only to run into Shirly who was exiting the bathroom behind her.


    Silver froze momentarily as she looked up at Shirly and then she turned in the opposite direction and ran from the room.


    I furrowed my brows together.


    What was Shirly doing in the bathroom with Silver? Had she said something.


    Ignoring Shirly''s piercing stares, I chased after Silver, running through the packhouse and trying to get a glimpse of her but there was no trace of her to be found.


    She was fast.


    "Silver!" I called out, hoping she would respond, but I was met with only silence.


    I followed her lingering scent and made my way out the front of the packhouse; I stepped onto the front porch, staring off into the dark abyss, and called her name once more, but once again, I was met with only silence.


    "Is everything okay, Alpha?" I heard Leo behind me.


    I turned to look at him.


    "I have you seen where Silver went?" I asked him.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He furrowed his brows together.


    "She left? In the middle of the event?" Leo asked, staring off into the distance. "I didn''t see."


    I let out a low growl that emerged from deep in my throat.


    "I need you to find out where she has gone," I ordered my Beta.


    Leo nodded.


    "Yes, sir," he said, and he left to do just that.


    As the Alpha, I couldn''t just leave the event. Irritation and restlessness rose deep within me as I walked back inside. I thought about Silver''s recent behavior leading up to this gathering. She was reluctant to evene tonight. She tried everything in her power to get out of this event, but I wouldn''t let her.


    I should have known she would have tried to leave early.


    As stirred ufortably inside of me, not liking the fact that Silver was out of our sight. I didn''t like his apprehension over the ordeal, reminding him that Silver was just our contract wife and nothing more. "Then why can''t you keep your hands off her?" As asked in return.


    I ignored him only to run into Shirly who seemed to be looking for me.


    "Oh, there you are, Elliot. Did I just miss Silver? Had she left?" Shirly asked, looking over my shoulder at the front door.


    "She wasn''t feeling well," I told her, not wanting to discuss my wife with another woman, even if she was a long-time friend and ally to my pack.


    "Ah that''s too bad," Shirly said, pouting. But her pout was soon reced with a smile as she draped an arm through mine and walked with me back to the party on the back patio. "We hardly had any time to catch up. I wanted to tell you that during my travels I discovered there had been minor wars between a few packs all hoping for your support."


    Just as we stepped outside, my eyes found Gavin who was speaking with a couple of his friends. Their words drowned out anything Shirly was saying.


    "Just saw your girlfriend running out of the packhouse like she was on fire," one of his friendsughed. "What did you do this time, Gavin?"


    Gavin opened his mouth to respond and then his eyes shed to me, and they widened.


    "She''s not my girlfriend," Gavin quickly said. "She''s my aunt."


    "Elliot?" Shirly said, shaking my arm gently to bring my attention back to her. I realized she had been talking and I hadn''t heard a word she said.


    "Sorry, Shirly. Can you excuse me for a minute?" I asked.


    I didn''t wait for her to respond. I quickly walked over to Gavin who was still in the middle of his conversation. I grabbed his arm and yanked him away from his friends. His friends scattered out of fear. He followed me and I could practically feel his anxieties.


    "I swear, I wasn''t telling them she was my girlfriend, Uncle!" He tried to exin.


    "Never mind that," I said, waving off his concerns. "Has Silver ever exhibited any strange behaviors? Specifically on the night of the full moon?"


    Gavin''s brows raised at the question.


    "Not that I can think of. But then again, I never saw her on full moons," he said, shrugging. "Silver was always strange though. I assumed it was because she was wolfless."


    "She''s still your aunt and you''ll treat her with respect," I said through my teeth. "I''m only asking because she seemed apprehensive about tonight and now, she left."

 Chapter 0033

    "Perhaps it has to do with Miss Shirly," Gavin said, shrugging in response. "She didn''t seem too pleased that you were talking to her."


    That thought crossed my mind as well and I''m still unsure of what was said while they were in the bathroom together. I didn''t bother entertaining the conversation any further as I turned and walked away. I grabbed my phone in my pocket and tried to call Silver''s cellphone. However, it went unanswered. I tried a few more times before it started to go straight to voicemail.


    Had she turned off her phone?


    Worry bubbled inside of me.


    I felt a hand on the back of my shoulder, and I turned around only to see Shirly staring up at me with a worried expression on her face.


    "I hope it''s not my fault that she left," Shirly said, pouting. "I was only telling her the truth in the bathroom. I never meant to upset her, Elliot. You must believe me."


    My brows furrowed together as I stared down at Shirly. I knew she said something to Silver while they were in the bathroom. I couldn''t hide the irritation on my face as I took a step away from her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "What exactly did you say to her, Shirly?" I asked, trying to keep my tone under control and not draw unwanted attention.


    "I was only telling her that a strong Alpha needs a strong Luna to help him run his pack. She''s not a strong Luna, Elliot. We both know it and your entire pack knows it. She has no wolf. She can''t possibly know anything about being a Luna."


    "She''s the daughter of an Alpha," I said, my jaw tensing. "She knows plenty about running a pack."


    "She can''t protect the pack though," Shirly told me. "I''m sorry, but it''s the truth. She might have a pretty face, but she''s still weak."


    "Alpha," Leo said, interrupting our conversation. "I just got word from Gamma Erik that Silver returned to the mansion and locked herself in her studio."


    I let out a breath of relief knowing that Silver had gone back to our home, and she was safe. It was a little past midnight so the banquet would be ending soon. Most of the pack was either letting out their wolves and going for a run or howling at the moon and soaking in the strong essence of the full moon night.


    On full moons, our wolves were the strongest, and most tended to let their wolves roam in their natural state. I would have joined them if I wasn''t so wound up about Silver.


    As the packhouse began to quiet down, I returned inside, getting ready to leave so I could find Silver and make sure she was okay.


    But I was stopped at the doorway by Shirly who grabbed my arm, halting me in my tracks.


    "Please think about this, Elliot," she pleaded. "She''s not good enough for you and you know it. She could never be a good Luna to your pack. You deserve someone stronger and not someone who is wolfless. Why can''t you see that?"


    "All I see right now is that my wife isn''t here, and I need to make sure she''s okay," I said, narrowing my eyes at her. "You had no right or reason to speak with her in the bathroom."


    Shirly pouted and folded her arms across her chest.


    "I was only looking out for you," she exined. "I don''t understand your rtionship. She tried to tell me that you''ve marked one another, but I know that''s a lie. You always told me that you would only ever mark your fated mate and she can''t be your fated mate because she has no wolf."


    "That isn''t any of your concern," I said, turning away from her as I walked outside and stepped onto the front porch.


    Shirly followed closely behind me.


    "Why did you even marry her, Elliot?" Shirly asked, desperation hindering her voice. "It''s not like you love her or anything."


    I froze in my tracks before I slowly turned to look at her.


    "You don''t know that I don''t love her," I shot back without much thought. "Regardless, Shirly, it isn''t your business. If you''ll excuse me, I need to be going now."


    Without another word, I turned and left Shirly to stare after me with her mouth hanging open in shock.

 Chapter 0034

    Silver''s POV


    When I got home, I ran into my studio without a word to anyone.


    Tears fell down my eyes as pain consumed me. I slid to the ground, burying my face in myp as the chaotic lights continued to sh through my mind. I remember seeing a glimpse of Shirly as I ran, and she too had red around her just like Elliot did.


    They were both incredibly powerful Alpha''s, and I had no business being in their presence.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was the perfect match for him, and I was nothing.


    The words Shirly had said to me in the bathroom kept ying in my head and I couldn''t get them out. Pain shot through my temples, and I winced in pain.


    I undid the pins in my hair keeping it in ce and allowing it to fall freely around my shoulders. It was already white, and I knew that I had the fangs of a wolf, and my eyes were most likely silver. I stared down at my arms and saw how pale I was.


    I sighed, d that I made it back to the mansion before anyone could see me. I pressed my knees to my chest and cried heavily, hating the monster that I had be.


    Why couldn''t I just be normal?


    Gamma Erik saw me running past him, but I didn''t fully transform until I was hidden away in my studio. As soon as the door was shut behind me, I sank to the ground.


    More chaotic lights shed in my mind. I saw the red surrounding Elliot before I took off, but as I turned and saw Shirly walking out of the bathroom, red outlined her as well. I knew what it meant; I was seeing their scents. It was something that happened every full moon. Whoever I was looking at when midnight approached, their scents would be shown to me.


    Different colors meant different things and though I didn''t always understand what the colors meant, I knew red signified power and strength.


    I''m not sure how long I was in the studio, but I suddenly heard the front door mming shut and I flinched. I kept the light off and I hoped that Elliot wouldn''t know that I was hiding inside of my studio. But my hope was shattered as soon as the studio door opened and Elliot stormed inside, mming it shut behind him.


    "Please, go away," I managed to say, not bothering to lift my head from myp.


    "Are you seriously not going to tell me what the hell happened today?" Elliot asked, sounding almost hurt with a mix of pissed off. "You up and leave an event that was meant for you?"


    My head was throbbing in pain and only intensified with each word Elliot spoke. This harshness of his voice made me irritable, and a low growl escaped the depth of my throat.


    "You are the Luna of this pack, Silver. Do you have any idea how bad leaving the event made you look?"


    I couldn''t take it anymore; I lifted my head and red at him. His silhouette stood over me with his arms folded across his chest and even though it was too dark to see his face, I knew he was frowning at me. "If


    f you are so dissatisfied with me then why don''t you divorce me and marry Shirly instead?" I asked, angry tears forming.


    "What the hell are you talking about? Shirly is a long-time ally. She''s visited various packs and has helped me with diplomatic tasks. I don''t see her romantically."


    "Does she know that?" I asked through my tears.


    "Silver, what is this all about?" He asked, stepping closer to me.


    I flinched away, not wanting him to get a glimpse of me.


    "I saw your scents," I blurted. "They were both red. Which means she''s perfect for you. She''s strong and would make a great wife. You don''t need me..."


    "Saw our scents?" Elliot asked, his voice bing soft as confusion took the ce of his anger. "What are you talking about?¡±


    "Just forget it," I sighed. "Just leave. Please..."


    He turned and started to walk away. Just when I thought he was leaving, the light turned on and I gasped as he turned to face me. His arms, which were folded across his chest, fell to his sides when he finally saw the monster that I was.


    "Don''t look at me," I said, turning away from him.


    "Silver... what... what are you?" He asked, his voiceing out breathy as he took me in.

 Chapter 0035

    Tears fell down my cheeks and I quickly tried to wipe them away.


    "A monster..." I whispered.


    He stepped closer to me.


    "I don''t understand..." he said, keeping his tone low. "Exin it to me."


    "Can''t you see it with your eyes? On the night of the full moon, I be this... this monster!" I yelled. "I''m not normal and Shirly was right, I could never be the Luna that your pack needs. I''m a freak, Elliot. You are better off without me..."


    I thought he would have walked away or yelled at me. But what I wasn''t expecting was for Elliot to fall to his knees in front of me and look at me with suchpassion that my heart nearly exploded in my chest.


    "You are not a monster, Silver," he said, his tone firm and yet filled with sincerity. "You are different, but you are not a monster. You are my wife, and you are still the Luna of this pack. I don''t care what Shirly said to you. Whatever this is, we will figure it out."


    "How can you say that? Look at me, Elliot..."


    His image became blurry as more tears filled my eyes.


    He grabbed my face in his hands and held it steady as he gazed into my eyes.


    "You are beautiful, Silver," he whispered.


    I couldn''t handle the emotional overload anymore and I broke downpletely. I let out the sobs I''d been holding, and my entire body was shaking as I cried. I felt Elliot''s warm arms wrap around my body and pull me into him. His embrace was inviting and made me feel so safe. I let myself cry as he held me, and he said nothing for a long while.


    He ranrge circles around my back, brushing the damp pieces of hair out of my face and peppering kisses along my forehead. He whispered soft things that made my heart swell; telling me that it was going to be okay and that I was okay.


    His words made me feel a sense of security that I wasn''t familiar with.


    Nobody in my life knew about this secret. I was so scared of others finding out and yet here Elliot was, taking care of me like I wasn''t a monster or a freak.


    I buried my face in his chest and breathed in his scent, allowing it to calm me.


    "How about you draw something for me?" He whispered. "Or you could draw another portrait of me."


    I knew he was using my drawing as a distraction, and I appreciated it.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I peeked up at him and nodded.


    He kissed my forehead once more before he stood and grabbed my paint supplies. As soon as I left thefort of his arms, I felt the anxieties and fears returning to me. But it onlysted a moment before he was returned to me with my supplies.


    "Can I use you as a canvas?" I asked a little shyly.


    I just needed an excuse to touch him and be close to him.


    A small smile formed on his lips as he unbuttoned his shirt. I watched with bated breath as he stripped off his shirt and ced it on the ground beside us.


    I dipped my brush in the red paint, and I began to paint a rose on his chest. He watched me with dark eyes as I ran the brush across his flesh. His breathing grew heavy and started to match mine.


    Once the rose was done, I leaned against him and allowed him to hold me.


    "How long does this usuallyst?" He asked, holding me tightly against him.


    "Until sunrise," I told him.


    "This is why you''ve been pushing me off you?" He asked the question as if realization had just dawned on him.


    I nodded as more tears formed in my eyes.


    "I never meant to make it seem like I was rejecting you," I admitted. "I was just so afraid."


    He didn''t say anything and for a long while, we remained seated in silence. When the sun began to rise the pain in my head started to subdue.


    He looked at me with such wonder on his face for a moment and when I looked down at my hair, I saw that it was back to normal.


    He ran his fingers down the side of my face.


    With a pounding heart, I leaned up and kissed him deeply on the lips.

 Chapter 0036

    Silver''s POV


    At some point in the night, I must have fallen asleep because I was waking up in my bed, alone. The empty feeling of Elliot not being with me this morning was haunting. An ache formed in my chest; it was something indescribable. I ced my hand on my beating heart, feeling it thudding under my palm.


    What could be causing such an ache?


    Deciding to put the thought in the back of my mind, I got out of bed and quickly dressed in a tank top and shorts before throwing my hair in a pony and leaving the bedroom. I somehow knew that Elliot wasn''t anywhere in this mansion and for some reason, that saddened me. I could still feel the warmth of his embrace and the taste of his lips on mine fromst night and heat spread throughout my entire body. He was so sweet and tentativest night. He cared for me in a way that nobody ever has before. He now knows my deepest and darkest secret. He knows of the monster I be during the night of the full moon and yet he still held me and whispered sweet things into my ear until I fell asleep.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Why hadn''t he said anything to me this morning? He couldn''t even say goodbye or tell me that he was leaving?


    I was lost in thought as I walked into the kitchen, and I almost ran over one of the chefs.


    "Sorry!" I chirped out as they dodged me.


    "It''s okay, Luna," the chef said in return.


    I walked further into the kitchen and paused when I saw Mariah watching me with a curious look.


    Over the course of thesest few days, I had gotten to know Mariah a lot and I grew fond of her. I enjoyed our early morning banters while she cooked breakfast. I started to look forward to it now. "What''s got you all distracted this morning?" She asked, giving me a knowing look.


    My cheeks flushed.


    "Did you happen to see Elliot this morning?" I asked her.


    She raised her brows.


    "This morning, no. But I saw himst night," she said with a twinkle in her eyes. "You two seemed pretty cozy as he carried you to bed."


    My eyes widened.


    "He carried me?" I asked him, my mouth falling to the floor.


    I shouldn''t have been surprised; I''m starting to realize that was the kind of guy Elliot was. He wasn''t a vicious monster; he was sweet and caring. He most definitely would carry me to bed if I had already fallen asleep. I hated that he had to see me like that, but I''m relieved that he knows my deepest and darkest secret now.


    "He left this morning without saying a word," I said, feeling a bit defeated.


    "I heard a rumor that there was a rogue attackte in the night," one of the chefs said as they passed.


    "A rogue attack?" I gasped, my eyes wide with rm.


    "They''ve been getting more frequenttely," he replied. "The Alpha had to leave to take care of business."


    I nodded, understanding. An unsettled feeling fell into my stomach. I wanted to go see him, but I also wanted to bring him something as a thank you. Actually, now that I thought of it, I should bring the entire pack something as an apology for leaving them as I didst night. I knew it was going to take a lot for them to warm up to me andst night didn''t exactly leave them with the best first impression. So, now I just have to redo it.


    "Mariah, can you help me bake some stuff for the pack? I wanted to redeem myself after leaving themst night," I tell her, stepping around the kitchen counter.


    She smiled.


    "And what are you thinking of baking?"


    "Maybe some cookies?" I suggested. "And cupcakes. Definitely cupcakes."


    "Sounds like fun," she said.


    With that, she helped me bake a ton of cookies and cupcakes. One of her employees was an expert in cake decorating so she helped decorate the cupcakes. She even put a little frosting on the cookies for coloring.


    A few hourster, the entire kitchen was a mess, but it smelled delicious with baked goods.


    "Do you need help bringing them to the packhouse?" Mariah asked after she finished putting thest cupcake in its holder.


    I shook my head.


    "No, it''s okay. Gamma Erik will help," I told her.


    She helped me load Erik''s car with the baked goods and soon we were heading to the packhouse.


    Once we got to the packhouse, Erik helped me bring in the stuff and set them down in themunity dining area. There were a few packmates in there chatting and munching on lunch, but for the most part, it was fairly empty. The smell of food from the kitchen invaded my nose and made my mouth water.


    With everything going on that morning, Ipletely forgot to eat.


    "What do we have here?" One of the girls asked as she walked toward me; herrge blue eyes staring at the cupcakes. I swear she had hearts in her eyes.

 Chapter 0037

    Her short curly blonde hair bounced around her narrow features and her pink lips were turned upward in a curious smile. I recognized her from around the pack, but like the others, I hadn''t really spoken to her. "Cupcakes and cookies," I announced. "It''s my apology forst night."


    She frowned.


    "What happenedst night?" Seemed genuinely curious.


    "I kind of ran out on the banquet," I told her sheepishly. "I don''t want that to be my first impression on everyone. I''m not usually like that."


    That was kind of a lie, but she didn''t need to know that.


    "Oh, right. I heard about that," she said. "I''m sure you had your reasons. You don''t need to exin a thing."


    I raised my brows; surprised by her kindness. It was the first real kindness that I received since arriving at this pack.


    "I''m Cara by the way," she said. "Gamma Erik''s mate."


    My mouth fell open as I turned around to see Erik cing thest te of cookies on one of the tables. He had a smile on his lips and the twinkle in his eyes showed me that Cara was telling the truth. "You didn''t tell me you were mated, Erik," I told him, disbelief evident on my face.


    His smile widened.


    "You didn''t ask," he said simply.


    I turned back to Cara who was beaming at her mate and then sheughed.


    "You''re Silver, right?" She asked. "The daughter of the Alpha of the Stormwind pack."


    Thest part wasn''t a question, but an observation.


    I nodded.


    "That''s me," I told her.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You''re lucky to be married to the Alpha. Don''t listen to any of the rumors around this pack. He''s a great guy and if he married you, he must really like you."


    I smiled at that thought, but I couldn''t help the unsettled feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    "That''s very kind of you to say," I told her honestly. "Thank you."


    "I hope we can be friends. There are only a couple of others that I really tolerate around here. I''d like to add you to that list, Luna."


    "I would like that," I told her.


    Her smile was radiant as she grabbed a cupcake.


    "Great!" She said excitedly. "I can''t wait to tell the others."


    She started to walk away, but she paused before passing Erik and she brushed her lips against his. His smile was showing even with her lips pressed against his. My heart swelled for them; it made me happy to see love blooming.


    It was rare to find a fated mate, so when it does happen, it''s a true blessing.


    The dining area started to fill up and I smiled as other packmates took one of the baked goods and then thanked me. Some of them wouldn''te near me and others just gave me dirty looks. After a little while, I decided to find Elliot and tell him about the new friend I had made.


    I didn''t have a lot of friends other than Reba so the idea of making a new one sent me flying over the moon!


    Just as I was about to leave the room, a voice sounded from nearby. I paused only momentarily to hear her say, "Did you hear that Miss Shirley is back in town? She hasn''t left Elliot''s side since she returned." "It''s about damn time his love returned. He''s been missing her. It was so obvious to everyone. I wondered why he was looking so much happiertely."


    "Yup, it has everything to do with Miss Shirley''s return. He''s hopelessly in love with the female Alpha. She''s the most powerful female in the world, not to mention she''s rich, a model, and drop-dead gorgeous." "I always knew they''d find their way back to one another."


    I felt sick to my stomach upon hearing this conversation and I wished I hadn''t had stayed and listened to it. Swallowing the bile of vomit that wanted to rise from my throat, I quickly hurried out of the dining room and down the hallway. I''m not super familiar with this packhouse, but I do kind of remember seeing his office the other day when I was given a tour of this ce.


    Within minutes, I was standing outside of his office door. I raised my fist to knock but froze when I heard a female voice inside.


    "I don''t get it, Elliot. Why would you marry someone like her? She''s wolfless and weak. You know I''m better suited to be your wife than she is..."


    It was Shirley!


    Elliot''s next words didn''t just shatter my heart, but my soul as well.


    "I can''t divorce her just yet. I still need her."

 Chapter 0038

    Silver''s POV


    I didn''t know I could feel as bad as I did just now. My heart ached so much I thought it was going to explode from my chest. I stood at the doorway, staring at it with my mouth hanging open and tears in my eyes. I stood there until my legs could hardly hold me up any longer. I leaned against the wall, trying desperately not to fall over.


    Their voice grew quiet and difficult to hear.


    What were they saying that required such hushed voices?


    A part of me wanted to barge right into his office and find out.


    But another part of me, the rational part, kept reminding me that I had no right to be upset. Elliot made it perfectly clear that this was a marriage of convenience. It was a contract and nothing more. I shouldn''t have been surprised that it would turn out like this.


    Shirley was beautiful and obviously, Elliot was very fond of her.


    "Mrs. Crown. Why are you standing outside of the Alpha''s office?" A voice behind me brought me out of my stooper.


    I turned to see Beta Leo approaching. I realized how ridiculous I looked and the voices inside the office stopped immediately upon hearing Beta Leo.


    "Oh, uh. I was just leaving," I told him, and I quickly hurried around him.


    "Did you need the Alpha for something?"


    I paused for a moment, feeling heat prick the back of my neck as Leo stared at me. But I wouldn''t dare turn around and face him.


    "No," I said, my voiceing out breathy. "I don''t need him at all."


    With those words left in the air, I returned to the dining hall, trying desperately to forget about what I had heard.


    Cara and Erik were eating at one of the tables along with a couple of other girls. They all turned to look at me when I approached, and Cara gave me a big grin.


    "Hey, want to join us?" She asked, ncing at her friends. "Have you met the Luna?"


    One of the girls with dark straight hair and sses peeked up at me and gave me a timid look.


    "H...hello..." she stammered.


    "This is Emma," Cara introduced. "She''s the shy one and quiet but she''s very witty. She''s been my best friend for as long as I can remember."


    "It''s nice to meet you," I said, forcing a smile despite the amount of pain I felt deep in my chest.


    The other girl with wless red hair and bright green eyes gave me a curious look, but she didn''t smile or say anything.


    "And this is Alison. My other best friend," Cara said. "She''s the one who keeps us in line."


    "You''re Silver right?" She asked, staring at me from head to toe. "That''s an interesting name." "My mother named me," I blurted.


    "I see," she said, turning back around to continue eating her food.


    "Ally stop being a bitch," Cara said, rolling her eyes before looking at me. "Don''t mind her.¡±


    "It''s okay," I said, trying to remain positive.


    I nced at Erik who was busy eating his food but froze when he met my eyes.


    "Can you take me back to the pce?" I asked him, trying hard not to show him my emotions.


    "Yes, of course, Luna," he said as he took hisst bite.


    "Is everything okay?" Cara asked, watching me carefully. "You seem upset."


    "I''m fine," I lied. "I''m just not feeling well."


    None of them looked as if they bought it, but they didn''t say anything because they hardly knew me. It wasn''t any of their business and they all knew it.


    Erik escorted me to his car, and we drove back to the pce in silence. I thanked him before getting out of the car.


    As soon as I got inside, I wrapped my arms around my body like I was trying to hold myself together. Luckily, none of the pce staff were around to see me crumble. My legs were weak and I could hardly hold myself up. I rushed down the hallway that led to my studio and once I was securely inside, I allowed myself a moment of weakness. I fell to the ground just as the tears started.


    I pressed my knees to my chest and buried my face in myp. I hated that I was crumbling over a guy, but he was my husband after all. I had every right to be upset over what I had just heard. He was telling another woman that he couldn''t divorce me yet because he needed me. I was stupid to believe that he was actually starting to care about me.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.

 Chapter 0039

    After I allowed myself some time to cry, I decided to not shed any more tears on the matter. Instead, I pulled out my phone and scrolled through the contact list until I found the person I was looking for. I pressed the phone to my cheek and waited with bated breath.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Hey, what''s up?" The voice on the other end of the line asked.


    A relieved smile twitched at the corner of my lips.


    "Hey. Want to hang out?"


    ***


    "Holy Moon Goddess! This dress was made for you!!" Reba cooed as I stepped out of the dressing room.


    I frowned at the little ck dress I wore; it was shorter than what I was used to and it really brought out my cleavage.


    "You don''t think it makes me look like a hussy?" I asked her.


    "Of course not," she said, shaking her head. "You look gorgeous, Silver."


    I smiled at my best friend; I was d I called her. She was the exact person I needed to get my mind off things. I hadn''t told her what was wrong yet, but I knew she could hear something in my voice when we talked earlier.


    We decided to not speak about it just yet and go shopping in the city. Between the two of us, we spent way too much money on clothing neither of us needed. But there was nothing wrong with a little shopping therapy. Especially considering Elliot gave me a ck card without a limit and told me to use it to my heart''s content. I felt strange using his money for my own shopping splurge, but I was heartbroken, and it was his fault. The least he could do was buy me new clothes.


    We went to a nice restaurant in the harbor and sat outside, looking out onto the beautiful water glistened by the afternoon sun.


    The waiter brought us a couple of sses of water and some white wine as ordered.


    "So, tell me what happened," Reba said as she shoved a piece of buttered bread in her mouth. "You sounded upset on the phone earlier. I was worried about you."


    I took a sip of my wine and nodded, feeling that heavy feeling weighing on my chest once again. The memory of what Elliot had said this morning haunted my mind and I had to bite my bottom lip to keep from bursting out into tears again.


    "Did you and Alpha Elliot have a fight?" She asked.


    I shook my head and sighed.


    "No, not really," I told her. "I overheard something he said to someone, and it hurt me."


    Her eyes grew wide.


    I opened my mouth to tell her what I had heard, but the waiter returned with our meals. We thanked him before he left and then we started eating.


    "What did he say?" She asked as she bit a piece of chicken from her sd.


    "He was talking to Shirley Darknight in his office," I told her as I put a piece of pasta in my mouth. The food was delicious and made me feel a little lighter.


    "She was asking him why he hasn''t left me and he told her he can''t divorce me yet."


    She nearly choked on her food after I said that.


    "Yet?" She asked. "He said ''yet?""


    I nodded; I wasn''t able to meet her eyes.


    "So, he''s nning on divorcing you someday?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and took another sip of my wine.


    "That''s what it sounded like," I murmured.


    "That jerk," she said, her brows furrowed together. "How could he say such a thing?"


    "It must be true if he''s saying it behind my back," I murmured. "This marriage had always been for convenience. We both knew this. I shouldn''t be surprised that he was saying that to Shirley."


    "It doesn''t make it right!" Reba said, shaking her head. "He needs to pay for what he said."


    I raised my brows at my friend, not sure what she meant by that.


    "What do you mean?" I asked her, worry starting to fill me.


    I could tell the wheels were turning in her mind and it worried me when Reba got like that.


    A mischief look crossed her face and she smirked at me as she bit into her sd. Then, she leaned back in her seat and met my eyes.


    "I''m saying, we need to get revenge on your darling husband."

 Chapter 0040

    Silver''s POV


    I stared at my best friend in disbelief. I couldn''t have heard her correctly. She wanted to get revenge on my husband?


    "Revenge?" I asked her, my voice sounding distant and unfamiliar. "What do you mean by that?"


    She rolled her eyes and leaned closer to me from the other side of the table.


    "Yes," she said, that look of mischief never leaving her eyes. "We should do something that''ll hurt him like he hurt you."N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    "I don''t want to stoop to his level," I said, folding my arms across my chest. "It doesn''t feel right."


    She sighed and ran her fingers through her hair as she thought about what we should do. Then I saw the light bulb shing above her head and her eyes grewrge.


    "I know exactly what we should do," she said, a twinkle of amusement in her eyes. "His ego is huge; everybody knows that. So, why don''t we knock him off his pedestal?" I raised my brows.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him, suddenly intrigued.


    "You told me that you painted another portrait of him, right? A nude one?"


    I blushed at her boldness, but I nodded.


    Her smile grew wide like the Cheshire cat.


    "Is it possible to alter the painting?"


    I thought about it for a moment before I gave her a hesitant nod. I could do pretty much anything to a painting; I was that good at what I did.


    "Perfect," she said, rubbing her hands together like some kind of superviin.


    "What''s perfect?" I asked, my brows knitting together. "What do you propose I do?"


    Dropping her voice to a whisper she said, "Alter his man bits so it''s smaller than normal. It''ll drive him insane."


    I stared at her very serious face for a moment, disbelieving what I just heard her say. My face was on fire, and I knew it was as red as a cherry. My mouth hung open as she leaned back in her seat and grinned like she just had the best idea in the world.


    I was too stunned to say anything. Then, the imagery of Elliot with a small manhood in the portrait hanging in our bedroom came into my mind and I snorted.


    I wasn''t expecting theughter to bubble out of me, but once it did, I couldn''t seem to stop it. I was getting strange looks from those around us. I covered my mouth to stifle theughter, but it was no use. Tears poured from my eyes and my stomach began to ache.


    "I take it you like that idea?" She said, smiling at myughing form.


    I wiped the tears from my eyes; it felt good to let loose andugh like that.


    "How did youe up with something like that? That''s hrious," I chuckled.


    She beamed at thepliment.


    "I just know men and that''ll destroy his ego," she said, clearly proud of herself. "When does he get home?"


    "Probably not until this evening," I told her. "I can have it done before he gets back."


    "You have to let me know how he responds," she said,ughing. "I bet he''ll be pissed."


    I shuddered at the thought. I didn''t want to upset him and something inside of me scolded me for even the thought. I shook the thought away and smiled at her.


    "I''m sure he will be," I told her. "I''ll let you know how it goes."


    Later, I went home and grabbed the portrait from my bedroom, taking it into my studio. I stared at the portrait for a long while, my belly twisting from the image. He was so handsome that it hurt. I ran my fingers down the torso of his painting and my heart thudded violently against my chest.


    I wondered how he would react if I altered it; a part of me didn''t want to alter it. The image was quite urate, and I honestly really liked it. But then the memory of what he was saying to Shirley reyed in my head and I was brought back to that spot outside of his office door.


    He had called me a couple of times since then, but I didn''t bother answering him. I just sent him a quick text telling him I was out with Reba and couldn''t answer my phone.


    I felt bad for avoiding him, but he should be feeling bad too. After what he said, I wasn''t sure I could easily forgive and forget. Then again, I really didn''t have a right to be upset with him. I was the one who agreed and signed the contract; I knew what this marriage was since the beginning.


    He helped me not marry Gavin and I helped him with his insomnia. I still wasn''t sure why I was the only one who could help him sleep at night. Whenever I ask him, he''s either short with me or changes the subject, sessfully avoiding the topic. It makes me wonder what he''s hiding.

 Chapter 0041

    I sighed and grabbed my watercolors. As always, I got lost in the painting, even though I was kind of ruining it. Painting always gave me a sense of belonging. I could push all thoughts out of my mind and just focus on my work.


    It took a little over an hour to alter the painting and when I finished, I couldn''t help but chuckle. He was going to be so angry.


    While I let it dry, I went into the kitchen to see if dinner was ready yet. There were a couple of workers in the kitchen, but there was no sign of Mariah.


    "Where''s Mariah?" I asked one of the chefs.


    "She went to help out at the packhouse," she exined. "Are you hungry? I just finished with the roast beef."


    My mouth watered as she took the roast beef out of the oven. It smelled incredible; with it was potatoes and roasted carrots.


    "Starving," I admitted.


    She piled good onto a te and slid it across the counter for me. As I ate, I couldn''t help but feel a bit sad. Elliot isn''t here to eat with me and usually, he''s home around now. "Have you heard from the Alpha?" I asked the worker.


    She shook her head.


    "I have not. He''s probably still working at the packhouse. I''ve heard there have been some rogue attacks that he''s investigating."


    I nodded, understanding.


    The vors of the food hit my tongue fiercely and I couldn''t help the moan that escaped my mouth. The look on the worker''s face told me that she heard me loud and clear. "I''m d you like it," she chuckled.


    I wiped my mouth with the napkin before responding.


    "It''s incredible," I told her.


    I continued to eat; the kitchen fell silent, and I was once thrust into my own thoughts. I had a longing for Elliot like no other and I couldn''t exin these feelings I was having.


    Shaking my head, I ate thest of the food before handing my empty te to one of the workers. After thanking them, I returned to the studio to check on my painting. It was almostpletely dry. Pleased with myself, I took the portrait back upstairs and hung it on the wall. I was so lost in thought, that I didn''t even hear the bedroom door opening. I froze when Elliot''s presence invaded the room. A warmth spread throughout my body and my heart started to beat even faster.


    My breath hitched when he stepped up behind me. I couldn''t even look at him.


    "What are you do "


    His voice trailed off when he caught sight of the portrait I was standing in front of. Immediately, the energy in the room shifted I heard a growl emerging deep in his throat.


    "What is this?" He asked, his voice low and threatening.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and kept my eyes averted from his. I was too nervous to look at him. I wasn''t sure what to expect so I kept my head downward and my back to him.


    "I asked you a question. What is this?" He asked again, anger pouring off him in waves.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I lifted my head and looked at the picture, folding my arms across my chest I said, "I thought I would adjust it so it was more urate."


    Anger from him burst forth and he growled loudly, making the hairs on the back of my neck and arms stand tall.


    "You think that''s urate?!" He growled.


    When I didn''t respond, he grabbed my arm and whipped me around to face him. His eyes were zing, and I could see the yellow tint of his wolf''s eyes peering through. His wolf was in control, and he wasn''t happy with my little stunt.


    Before I could react or say anything in response, Elliot pushed me against the wall, his body pressing into mine. I could feel every curve of his body as he pinned me between him and the wall.


    My body shook as I peeked up at him through myshes; I knew I was blushing from the heat that rose in my cheeks and my breathing was now heavy and I fought to catch my breath. I hated the effect he had on me and my body.


    Then his deep and growly words made my knees weak.


    "Maybe I should remind you how inurate you were."

 Chapter 0042

    Silver''s POV


    All the pain and the anger left me immediately. I stared up at his dark eyes and my mouth was practically salivating. I wanted him and he knew it. From the way his nostrils red, I knew he could smell my arousal.


    He was still growling deep in his throat, so I knew his wolf was still in control. There was a part of me that knew I should push him away. His words from earlier still yed in my mind, but at that moment, I really didn''t care. His words no longer affected me because of his nearness.


    His lips lifted into a smirk when he saw me squirming against him; the arousal pooling between my legs and making me incredibly ufortable. I needed some kind of relief; I needed Elliot.


    He lowered my mouth to me and when I thought he was going to kiss me, he side-swept my lips and trailed his mouth against the nape of my neck. His tongue glided down my smooth skin and sent a shiver down my spine.


    I could feel a smile tugging at his lips from my reaction to him.


    "Breathe, Silver," he said in a raspy and growly tone.


    I realized I hadn''t been breathing the entire time; I sucked in a sharp breath just as hemanded me to breathe. If he wasn''t pressed against me and holding me, I would have fallen to the ground from weak knees by now.


    His peppered kisses down my neck and across my shoulders, moving my shirt with his fingers as he did so. My heart hammered against my chest, and I found my eyes fluttering shut as his incredible scent invaded my senses, bringing me to life. With every touch and kiss, goosebumps formed in that exact spot.


    I stifled a moan as he sucked and bit my neck. He didn''t bite hard enough to pierce my skin, but it would definitely leave some kind of mark. It thrilled me to think he was marking my skin; like he was iming me as his without actually iming me. He was making it known that I belonged to him and because of that, I was putty in his hands.


    He took my earlobe in his mouth and sucked it; I couldn''t help the moan that escaped my lips. He wrapped a firm hand around my waist, pulling me even closer to him if that was possible. I could feel his erection through his pants, and I found myself grinding against him, wanting to feel him against me.


    His lips traveled around my cheeks until he lightly brushed them against my mouth. My lips trembled with anticipation. His tongue swiped across my bottom lip, sending electric chills throughout my body. That was my undoing.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    I closed the gap between our mouths, and I crashed mine against his. I kissed him hungrily as if I was starved and he was thest piece of food on the earth. He wrapped his arms around my body and held me against him as he kissed me with just as much force. His tongue invaded my mouth, licking and teasing every corner of me that he could. My tongue swirled with his; we breathed in the same air, taking one another in as he continued the kiss.


    I nipped at his bottom lip, causing a smile to twitch at the corner of his lips.


    "Come here," he whispered against my lips.


    He pulled me with me toward the bed and I went willingly. It was like my body was on autopilot.


    "Take this off," he ordered, motioning for my shirt.


    I did as he said, feeling cold from hisck of touch while I quickly discarded of my shirt. By the time my shirt was thrown on the ground, his was joining it. I stared at his incredible body, my fingers twitching because they wanted to touch him.


    As if he could read my mind, he closed the gap between us and crashed his lips against mine once again, devouring my mouth and tongue. I moaned against him, loving the feeling of his body against mine without any barriers between us. He undid my bra and allowed it to fall to the ground without a second nce.


    Soon, he was lifting me off the ground and my legs wrapped around his broad waist. His lips never left mine as he brought me down on the bed, him on top of me. I ran my fingers through his soft hair, feeling him shudder against me.


    He finally broke his kiss from mine and he trailed his lips down the nape of my neck and across my chest until he reached my breasts. I gasped when I felt his tongue twirl around my nipple, and his teeth nipping at me. My nipples pebbled from his touch and goosebumps attacked my flesh.


    He continued to tease my breasts with his mouth, teeth, and hands, while he undid my pants, forcing them down my legs until they were around my ankles. I didn''t realize my panties came off with them until I felt his fingers at my core, and I gasped from the pressure.

 Chapter 0043

    He yed with my little nub while he teased and kissed my breasts.


    "So beautiful," I heard his hoarse whisper as he continued to please me.


    At some point, I kicked my pants off my legs, and theynded on the ground with my panties. My mind was so clouded, that I felt like I was floating.


    As the pressure continued to build, I panted out his name, gasping for breath.


    He slipped a finger inside of me and I heard him groaning in satisfaction.


    He continued to rub my nub with his thumb while he slipped his finger in and out of me. My core clenched around him as the pressure reached its peak and soon, I was falling apart on his hand. I yelled out his name as I dug my nails in the bedsheets.


    He kissed down my body and positioned himself between my legs while he growled, "I need to taste you."


    Before I could react, he was devouring me, and I was panting once again. He moaned with delight as his tongue slid between my folds and tasted everything I had to offer.


    "Oh, Elliot Yes," I gasped as he held my thighs tightly in his firm hands and continued to deepen his tongue. I ground my hips against him, trying to find that sweet release, and then the pressure built once again.


    My head was whirling, and dizziness overcame me as I came undone for the second time this evening. He continued to lick up my juices until there was nothing left and once, he was done, he brought his lips to mine once again and kissed me deeply, allowing me to taste myself on him.


    I moaned from the taste; I had never been this turned on in my life. I reached for his pants, wanting so much more of him. He told me he wanted to remind me of how inurate my portrait was, and I was going to hold him to that.


    He grinned against my lips as he undid his pants, pulling them down his masculine legs with his boxers. His manhood sprung to life and my mouth was watering at the size of that thing. He was huge. My heart was racing in my chest at the sight of him.


    I wrapped my fingers around him, stroking him gently. He wrapped his hands around mine and adjusted my speed. He kissed me deeply while we both stroked him together. He breathed me in, taking in my scent and the air from my lungs.


    "I need to be inside of you," he groaned. I wasn''t going to deny him that. Leaning back on the bed, I dared him to continue.


    Without dy, he was pressing himself into me and I gasped at the sensation of him. My core clenched around him, swallowing him whole as he deepened himself into my body. He cursed from my tightness despite us doing this before, it felt like it was brand new for the both of us.


    He gave me a moment to adjust to him and when I gave him a curt nod to continue, he thrust his hips, pumping into me. I moaned out his name, loving the taste of his name on my tongue. It made him pump even harder, sending me into oblivion.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I was still so sensitive from my previous orgasms that it didn''t take long for me to climb to that peak once again. As he nibbled on my nipples and continued to thrust his lips, it was enough to push me over the edge.


    It didn''t take long for him to fall over the edge as well and we were soon gasping for breath. He fell to the bed beside me, staring up at the ceiling as he worked to catch his breath. I looked over at him, watching his chest rise and fall. I licked my lips at the sight of him; he was so good-looking I thought I was going to die from the sight of him alone.


    How was possible that someone like him would want to sleep with someone like me?


    I was honestly surprised when Elliot wrapped me in his arms and held me close to him; he rubbed small circles around my pack, sending chills up my spine and I couldn''t help but snuggle in closer to him.


    My mind immediately went back to this morning when I heard him talking to Shirley and I couldn''t help but wonder, if this was only a marriage of convenience, then why did I feel as if he couldn''t get enough of me?

 Chapter 0044

    Silver''s POV


    I decided not to bring up what I overheard yesterday morning. Things were going really well since he returned homest night, and I didn''t want to ruin it. He didn''t ask me why I altered the painting; I think he just thought I was ying a joke on him.


    I woke up early the next morning, surprised to see that he was still there and fast asleep. I took the painting back into my studio and I spent the next hour fixing it, turning it back into its original portrait. By the time I was done, Elliot was leaning against the doorframe, staring at me.


    When I turned to look at him, my cheeks flushed when I saw that he wasn''t wearing a shirt; however, he was wearing pajama bottoms. But still, he was so hot standing at the door of my studio with all his abs on disy, that my mouth was watering again.


    How was it possible to be this turned on by someone? It was like there was something inside of me wing to get out, wanting to go to him and im him as mine.


    I never felt this way about anyone before, not even Gavin.


    He looked at the portrait that I had just finished fixing and a smirk was ced on his lips as he looked at me.


    "I''m going to be at the packhouse today," he told me, cutting through my thoughts. "I have some business to take care of. Will you be okay here?"


    I nodded, biting my lower lip as I forced my eyes away from his incredible body.


    "Yeah, I''ll be fine," I told him.


    He nodded, still looking at me thoughtfully for a moment.


    "Was there a reason you were there yesterday?"


    The question caught me off guard; I wasn''t expecting it. I didn''t realize he knew I was there; then again, both his Beta and Gamma knew I was there so one of them probably mentioned it. Heat surfaced around my cheeks, and I suddenly felt incredibly hot.


    "I baked cookies and cupcakes for the pack," I told him. "I wanted to apologize for leaving the banquet early. That''s not how a Luna should behave."


    "You had good reason to leave."


    "But they don''t know that," I reminded him. "I also wanted to meet some of them. I think I made a new friend."


    He corked an eyebrow.


    "And who might that be?"


    "Cara," I answered. "She seems really nice. She introduced me to some of her friends. They are interesting."


    I thought about her friend Alison; it was going to take some time for her to warm up to me and I feel it''ll take time for me to warm up to her too. But Emma at least seemed really nice in her shy way. "Erik''s mate?" He asked, raising his brows.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I nodded.


    He didn''t look displeased by that.


    "I''m d you got to know someone. She''s a good choice for a friend," he admitted.


    I smiled but I didn''t say anything more about it. After another moment, he asked, "Why didn''t youe to see me?"


    I didn''t think he was going to be so forward and ask that question. My heart skipped a beat when I looked up at his face. His eyes poured into me like he could see the answer in my eyes. I swallowed the lump in my throat and kept my eyes on his.


    "You seemed busy," I told him, my voiceing out a bit breathier than how I''d like. "Shirley was in your office, and I didn''t want to interrupt."


    "Leo said you were outside my office door," he said. "Were you spying on us?"


    I mentally pped myself; I should have known Leo would have said something about me snooping outside of his office door.


    "I heard voices inside the office, and I turned around to leave," I quickly stated.

 Chapter 0045

    He looked at me questionably for a moment before he conceded.


    "I''ll see youter then," he said, turning to leave. "I''m going to get dressed and then I''ll be out of here. If youe by the packhouseter,e see me."


    I was stunned by this; he wanted me to walk in on him and Shirley? He was gone before I could say anything.


    At some point during the day, my phone started to ring. I was busy in my studio working on some other paintings when it rang on my desk across the room. Sighing and wiping the sweat off my brow, I stood from my stool and my way across the room and to my phone.


    I frowned at the number disyed on the screen; I didn''t recognize it.


    "Hello?" I asked, answering the phone.


    "Hello, is this Mrs. Silver Crown?" Asked a man on the other end; I was still getting used to people calling me Mrs. Crown.


    "Yes, this is her," I said, sitting on my desk chair.


    "This is Edmond Wilson calling from Hope''s Art Gallery. How are you doing Mrs. Crown?"


    My heart leaped in my throat; Hope''s Art Gallery was huge in this region. Not as big as Pandora''s Bloom; but it was still pretty known. It was also one of the art galleries that I submitted my work to a few weeks ago and it got rejected. I wondered why they were calling me now.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Please, call me Silver. I''m doing fine; and yourself, Mr. Wilson?"


    "I''m doing good; thank you for asking. I''m calling because your portrait at the auction had blown up. I''m the manager at Hope''s Gallery and I have been searching for new artwork for our new exhibit. We would like to feature some of your paintings."


    My brows rose at his words.


    "If you remember correctly, Mr. Wilson. I did submit some of my artwork a few weeks ago but they were rejected," I reminded him.


    He was quiet for a moment.


    "That was done out of error," he said calmly. "My associate doesn''t know great art when she sees it."


    My frown deepened.


    "Then, why is she working in an art gallery?" I asked.


    "She won''t be much longer," he muttered. Then he changed his tone as he moved on from the topic of his associate. "I am willing to pay you handsomely for your artwork. We can set a time to meet his week and go over the details in person."


    I grabbed my nner and a pen.


    "Yeah, we can set something up," I agreed.


    "Excellent," he replied.


    ***


    Elliot''s POV


    My wolf was content after the night we had with Silver. It was a strange feeling because he hadn''t felt like this in a long time. I slept better than I had in a long time as well. Leaving her today was not something I wanted to do, but with these recent rogue attacks, I had no choice. I had some meetings I needed to take care of.


    We needed to figure out why these rogues were targeting not only my pack but nearby ones as well.


    Shirley has been helping me investigate a bit further because her pack has been in jeopardy as well. She was already in my office when I got there. She was dressed in a button-down red blouse with her cleavage on disy and a short business skirt that hugged her thighs tightly with ck studded heels.


    It was her normal attire. She was leaning against my desk with her arms folded across her chest.


    "You areter than I thought you would be," she said, narrowing her eyes at me.


    I froze at the doorway.


    "Do I need to alert you when I''m going to bete to my own packhouse?" I asked her. "Don''t you have a pack to run yourself?"


    She rolled her eyes.

 Chapter 0046

    "My pack is fine," she said. "I''m here to help you like we agreed upon."


    "And I appreciate your help as always. But I don''t think I''ll need it today. I have meetings I need to take care of¡ª"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I know," she said, handing me a nner. "I took it upon myself to organize your meetings for today. I''ll sit in on them and make sure there''s no funny business. These other Alpha''s can''t be as trusted. Especially the Alpha from the Stormwind pack."


    The Alpha from the Stormwind pack was Silver''s father; I couldn''t agree more. He couldn''t be trusted. But right now, we needed alliances to help protect our packs from these rogue attacks. We were all dealing with the same issue, and it was time we came together and resolved the problem.


    I nodded my thanks to Shirley and she gave me a small smile as I took my seat at the desk.


    She walked around my desk, and I felt her hands on my shoulders. I immediately tensed at her touch; my wolf scowled, and I had to fight back the growl that emerged from my throat. Something about the way she was touching me... or maybe it was just her touch in general, I did not like.


    "You are so tense, Elliot. Remember when we used to go to parties together and everyone thought we were the cutest couple," she said, chuckling.


    I shrugged her hands off my shoulders.


    "We were never a couple," I told her, my voice turning cold.


    "I know that, but they didn''t," she said. "We were voted the best couple by our peers. Don''t you ever wonder what it would be like to actually be a couple?"


    "No," I told her, my voiceing out short. "We have always just been friends, Shirley. Plus, I''m married. It would be a waste of time to think of such things."


    She rolled her eyes and sighed as she leaned against the desk, facing me.


    "You can''t be serious about that marriage, Elliot," she said, folding her arms across her chest, and pushing up her breasts in the process. I didn''t make it a point to notice; I just stared at her face, not wanting to discuss this any further but Shirley was stubborn, and I knew she wasn''t going to drop the subject. "She''s not good enough for you..."


    "She''s my wife and the Luna of this pack, Shirley. I won''t tolerate disrespect. Speak about her again, and we will have an issue," I told her.


    She opened her mouth to respond, but thankfully Beta Leo interrupted when he knocked on the door.


    "If you''ll excuse me; I have meetings I need to tend to. Sit in them if you''d like, but keep Silver''s name out of your mouth."


    She looked stunned but she said nothing more on the subject.


    By the time I got hometer in the evening, I was exhausted. I went to my bedroom first, hoping that Silver was there getting ready for bed. But when I saw that the bedroom and bathroom were empty, I decided to check her studio instead.


    I could feel her presence behind the door before I opened it.


    Silver was seated at her stool, hard at work with her painting. I leaned against the doorframe, watching her as she worked tirelessly. I wondered if she even left this stupid at all today.


    Her clothes were covered in watercolor, and she had paint smeared all over her face.


    It made a smile twitch at the corner of my lips when I saw sweat, mixed with different colored watercolors, trailing down the nape of her neck, right along the red markings that I left on her skinst night.


    She never looked more attractive to me.

 Chapter 0047

    Silver''s POV


    "Silver!! You made it!" Cara said, jumping up from her seat on the back patio of the packhouse and rushing toward me. Her arms outstretched as she wrapped me in her arms. I wasn''t used to others, besides Reba, hugging me, so I wasn''t entirely sure what to do.


    I awkwardly patted her on the back, stering a smile on my lips. Truth be told, I wasn''t going toe to the packhouse today. Yesterday, I was called by the manager of Hope''s Gallery, wanting to have a meeting this week about featuring my portraits in their new exhibit. I''ve worked tirelessly all night creating perfect pieces for this exhibit.


    This morning, I was exhausted and didn''t expect Cara, who retrieved my number from Gamma Erik, her mate, to ask me to brunch at the packhouse. I wasn''t much of a brunch person, but I suppose now that I''m a Luna, it''s something I should get used to.


    "Thanks for the invitation," I said as she released me.


    She looped her arm through mine and pulled me over to her friends who were munching on mini sandwiches and sipping on wine. Emma gave me a small smile while Alison gave me a nomittal nce. I sat down on one of the lounge chairs, putting my sses on to shield my eyes from the sun.


    "So, Silver. Tell us how you met our Alpha. We are dying to know," Cara dug right into the investigation. I looked at them and saw that they were all staring at me.


    What was I supposed to say? What was Elliot telling people? I wanted to make sure my story matched with his. I didn''t think he''d want me to tell people the full truth; especially those I just met.


    "We met how anyone would meet," I said, shrugging casually. "At a bar."


    They all looked at one another.


    "Our Alpha was casually at a bar?" Cara asked, her eyes wide with curiosity. "He''s not a very casual guy."


    "I heard he used to have a party streak," Alison shrugged, leaning back in her seat. "It doesn''t surprise me that he''d go to a bar."


    "A party streak?" Cara asked, her mouth nearly hitting the ground.


    Alison nced at her friend and nodded.


    "You''ve only been in his pack for a little over a year, so you didn''t know him back when his father was an Alpha," Alison stated simply.


    I raised my brows at her words.


    "His father?" I asked. I hadn''t seen his father at all since I''d been here; or his mother. It made me wonder where his parents were. "What happened to his father?"


    They stopped eating and looked at me like I had just grown another head. I blinked, confused by


    heir demeanor changes.


    "You''re married to him and you don''t know about his father?" Alison asked, disbelief disyed on her face.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I bit my lower lip, chewing on it nervously.


    "It never came up," I admitted. "He doesn''t know much about my family either. Other than the fact that my father is the Alpha of the Stormwind pack."


    "Well, Alpha Elliot''s father was a fierce leader," Alison started to exin. She paused to look around for a moment as if she was worried others might overhear her. Then she leaned in closer to me, dropping her voice to a whisper.


    "He was killed by his own Beta," she whispered.


    I gasped, covering my mouth with my hands.


    "I only got here less than a year ago and even I heard of this story," Cara said, shaking her head with dismay on her face. "It''s known around the region about Alpha Albert."


    "Alpha Albert?"


    "Elliot''s father," Alison said, rolling her eyes. "It''s a popr story around the region. We are just surprised you didn''t hear about it. Especially considering you are an Alpha''s daughter. I thought you''d be in the loop."


    My frown deepened; my father made it a point to keep me out of the loop. It didn''t surprise me that I had never heard about this. I wondered if Reba heard about this and made a mental note to ask herter. "How could an Alpha be murdered by his own Beta?" I asked, shaking my head at the thought. "A Beta is supposed to be the most trusted ally to the Alpha. It doesn''t make any sense. Did they do it for power? Where''s this Beta now?"


    "We thought originally he had done it for power," Alison said thoughtfully. "But that ended up not being the case. Maybe it was at first. But the guilt of it was too much for him to handle so he killed himself." I gasped again, my eyesrge with rm.


    "What?!" I eximed.


    "Yeah," Alison said, leaning back in her seat and biting into her sandwich. "Pretty intense."


    "What about his mother? Where was she during all of this?" I asked, still trying to wrap my head around this information.


    "She died when Alpha Elliot was a baby. We aren''t sure the exact cause of her death." That time it was Emma who answered. She was quiet up until that moment, but I suppose Cara warned that she was the quiet one. "He has a sister though. She doesn''t live around here. She''s a famous priestess. Charlotte Crown."

 Chapter 0048

    I had heard about Charlotte; she has the power to see into the future and the past. She''s a priestess of the Moon Goddess and debarked on a journey to travel the world a few years ago. I hear she doesn''te around here that often, but Elliot is still in touch with her. Though I had never seen him on the phone with her and he had never actually brought her up to me. But it''s known that they were close at one point.


    As the afternoon continued, we traveled into lighter topics. They asked me about my upation, what I like to do for fun, my favorite type of flowers, my favorite color, and even my favorite foods. They truly wanted to get to know me; as time went on, even Alison started to warm up to me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    In return, I learned a lot about them as well. Emma and Alison grew up in this pack and know all of the tea that goes on around town. Cara grew up as the Beta daughter in the Howling pack a few hours away from here. She was traveling with her father and Alpha for business to this pack when she met Gamma Erik and found out he was her mate.


    That was a little over a year ago and she''s been here ever since. She has a good rtionship with her family, and they still talk all the time. Because of their joining, they have a pretty strong alliance with the Howling pack.


    We shared manyughs and memories, and it was a pretty good day. I told them about my best friend Reba and suggested we all hang out together.


    "I need to use the restroom," I said, standing to my feet.


    "Use the one upstairs. The one downstairs is being worked on," Emma warned.


    "Thanks," I said as I walked into the packhouse.


    I found the stairway and made my way up the stairs and into the bathroom. Once I finished, I left the bathroom and headed back to the stairs, but I paused when I saw Shirley walking up the stairway. Her eyes shed to me, and an rmed look crossed her face before it morphed into a smirk.


    "Mrs. Stormwind. What brings you here?" She asked, raising her brows as she reached the top step.


    "I was just using the restroom," I told her. "I''m having brunch with a fewdies from the pack. Also, it''s Mrs. Crown. Or Luna Crown."


    I started to walk around her, but she put her hand out, stopping me in my tracks.


    "It won''t be Mrs. Crown for long. Once Elliotes to his senses, he will divorce you. He''s just confused right now but it won''tst forever." "What makes you sure of this Miss Shirley?" I asked her, raising my brows. "He didn''t seem very confusedst night when we made love."


    It was a bold statement, but once the words left my lips, there was no taking them back. Her face grew impossibly red, and she looked furious.


    "You are lying," she said, folding her arms across her chest as she stared at me. "Elliot wouldn''t touch you with a ten-inch pole. He told me himself that the marriage was for convenience. It''s nothing more than a contract. What''s he''s done with you, he''ll divorce you and marry me like it should have been a long time ago."


    The memory of Elliot and Shirley talking in his office invaded my mind. My cheeks warmed at the thought of him admitting to another woman that his marriage with me was only a contract. But I had no reason to not believe her based on what I heard him saying and there was no other way she would know this information.


    I squared my shoulders, not allowing her to see me break.


    "It might be a contract but that doesn''t mean love can''t develop down the line. Don''t be too quick to mark your im on Alpha Elliot, Miss Shirley," I told her cooly.


    Her mouth nearly fell open and as I walked around her, she grabbed my arm forcefully, I winced at the strength of her hand wrapped around my wrist, knowing it was going to leave a mark.


    "You bitch," she hissed.


    She began to pull me toward the stairwell and panic started to rise in my chest as I struggled against her. "What are you going to do? Throw me down the stairs? Is that really the image you want?" I asked, breathlessly. She paused for a moment and then a grin spread across her lips.


    Then she spoke loudly, "Mrs. Crown, I don''t want toe between you and your husband! Please don''t!!!!"


    Confusion mmed into me as my brows pinched together and then to my utter disbelief. She released her hold on me, and she fell backward down the stairs.

 Chapter 0049

    Silver''s POV


    I was shocked when I watched Shirley hurl herself down the stairs. Shended with a loud thud on the granite floor, and I swear I heard a crack from the impact. Shirley cried out in pain, tears streaking down her cheeks and mascara smearing in the process.


    I stood at the top of the stairwell, my mouth hanging open and my eyes wide. I never imagined that Shirley would actually throw herself down the stairs like that! What on earth was she thinking?


    It didn''t register with me what was happening until the crowd started to gather. They all asked what happened and how Shirley ended up on the ground crying like she was in a lot of pain. None of them noticed me at the top of the stairs until Elliot ran around the corner, shoving himself through the crowd, barking at them to step away from her.


    Shirley was whimpering and crying as he knelt over her; I could see the look of concern and worry all over his face. He wiped the tears from her eyes, trying to move the damp strands of hair stuck to her features as she whimpered and trembled.


    "Shirley, what happened?" He asked, her voice soothing andpassionate. It was a tone I had never heard him use before and despite the situation, a jealous knot formed in the pit of my stomach. I quickly shook that feeling away though because it was ridiculous. Shirley was hurt and I''m over here being jealous that Elliot is treating herpassionately.


    I truly am deranged.


    "I...I..." Shirley whimpered as more tears fell from her eyes. "I just wanted to... apologize... to... Silver," she cried, her bottom lip trembling. "And...she...she...." Shirley broke off, bawling her eyes out as she clung to Elliot''s shirt. "She... pushed me...." she cried.


    Gasping erupted around the foyer, and everyone looked at one another as the murmurs began.


    "Did Alpha Elliot''s new wife do this out of jealousy?"


    "So bold for the Luna to harm Alpha Shirley like this. What was she thinking?"


    "The Alpha will certainly divorce her now!"


    My mind was whirling, and I was frozen at the top of the stairwell, not sure I heard her correctly. Was she really ming me for her fall? I didn''t push her at all; in fact, it seemed like she was going to push me, but then decided to hurl herself down the stairs. Why would she me me for such a thing?


    I had no words, and I could hardly move.


    Shirley''s mischief eyes flickered to me as her lip trembled.


    "How could you push me, Silver?" She asked, her voice booming across the foyer, making everyone silent as they turned to look at me, finally noticing me at the top of the stairs. Elliot''s eyes darkened as he red up at me; his face was indifferent and sent a chill down my spine.


    He didn''t believe this, did he?


    "I just wanted to apologize, Elliot," Shirley whimpered, burying her face in his chest. "I didn''t mean to upset her. She told me I was ruining her marriage and then she shoved me."


    Elliot''s eyes never left mine; I stared at him with disbelief on my face and he looked at me with disgust. I cowardly into myself, hating the feeling of his scrutiny.


    "I... I think my leg is broken," Shirley cried.


    That seemed to bring Elliot back to the current moment and I watched as he wrapped his arms around this woman and held her close to his chest. He buried his face in her hair and whispered soothing things to her.


    "It''s okay, Shirley. I''ll take care of you. You are safe now. No need to cry," he whispered, rubbing circles around her back.


    "Please get me out of here..." Shirley cried. "I''m so embarrassed and I don''t want to be around anyone else."


    Elliot lifted her into his arms, cradling her close to his chest. She cried out and winced in pain from the movement of her leg. I could see how bruised; she was a strong Alpha wolf so I knew that even if it was broken, it would heal in no time. But still, Shirley trembled and cried in Elliot''s chest.N?velD(ram)a.?rg owns this content.


    He didn''t bother sparing me another look as he left with Shirley in his arms.


    I stared at them, frozen to my spot.


    "Luna, are you all right?" A voice sounded from nearby and when I blinked, I noticed Beta Leo staring up at me.


    He was at the bottom of the stairs and the gammas were busy breaking up the crowd, forcing them to leave the scene.


    "Have you been harmed in any way?" He asked, narrowing his eyes.


    I shook my head, trying to bring myself out of my stooper.


    "No..." I told him. "I''m not hurt."


    He nodded.


    "Would you like me to take you home?"


    I shook my head, blinking away the tears that formed in my eyes.


    "Not necessary," I told him as I quickly walked down the stairs. "Thank you."


    He looked uncertain, but he didn''t stop me from leaving. I quickly rushed out of the packhouse. Elliot''s car was already gone; my heart felt like it was about to explode in my chest. I wanted to scream out and cry. I couldn''t believe that just happened and I couldn''t believe he blindly believed her like that.

 Chapter 0050

    This was Shirley''s n; she''s trying to turn Elliot against me so he will divorce me. I wrapped my arms around my body and held myself close as I walked away from the packhouse. I felt sick to my stomach. I just needed some time and space to clear my head.


    My phone rang and when I grabbed it from my pocket, I saw that it was Cara. I declined the call, not wanting to talk to anyone right now. I shoved the phone back into my pocket. Memories of earlier events reyed in my mind, and I winced at the harsh look he gave me. It was usatory and cold. Like I was a bug that stung him.


    I''m not sure how long I walked, but the next thing I knew, I was standing outside of the pack hospital.


    Why did I walk here? What was I thinking I''d aplish?This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Taking a deep breath, I walked into the emergency room and over to the reception desk.


    "Hello, I''m here to see Shirley Darknight," I said, my voice trembling only slightly.


    She typed on herputer and nodded.


    "Alpha Elliot reserved floor 8 for her," she told me.


    My stomach knotted even more; he reserved an entire floor for her? I nodded my thanks, forcing a smile as I went to the elevator.


    I pressed button 8 and held my breath as the doors closed. My heart was pounding against my chest; I had no idea what I was going to say, or do once I saw them, but I had to say something. I couldn''t let this go unresolved; I couldn''t let Elliot think he married some kind of monster.


    The elevator dinged and the doors opened, revealing arge waiting room.


    I walked into the room and smiled at the receptionist.


    "Hi, I''m here to see Shirley Darknight," I told her.


    "She''s down the hall; 2 doors on the right," she told me. "She''s with the Alpha."


    I nodded and went down the hallway. I could hear voices inside of the room and my chest tightened.


    "The doctors say it''s going to take me a full day to heal, Elliot. What am I going to do?" I heard Shirley whining.


    "It''s going to be okay, Shirley," Elliot assured her. "I will take care of everything. You just focus on recovering."


    "How could your wife do this to me? I didn''t do anything wrong?" Shirley whimpered. "Why would you marry someone like that."


    Elliot remained silent; silent!!!


    Pressing my lips together to keep from letting out any sobs or sounds of distress, I knocked on the door softly before turning the knob and pushing it open.


    Shirley''s eyes found mine first and she shrieked with fear, grabbing onto Elliot''s arm and shielding herself from me.


    "Elliot help! She came back to finish the job!!"


    Elliot''s face darkened as he turned to look at me. I stood frozen at the doorway; my head lowered. I couldn''t look at the disappointed look on his face anymore. My heart hurt too much already. "Shirley, that''s enough. She''s not going to hurt her," Elliot said, trying to pry her hands off him, but she was relentless and kept burying her face in his arm, tears pouring out of her eyes.


    "I''m scared, Elliot. Please, make her leave. I don''t want her here."


    Elliot ran his fingers through his hair and sighed before his eyes found mine.


    "You shouldn''t havee here, Silver," he said, his voice hard and making me wince. "What do you want?"


    "I''vee to speak with Miss Shirley," I said, my voiceing out as a raspy whisper.


    "She clearly doesn''t want to speak to you," he said, his brows furrowed together. "Whatever it is, it can wait."


    "I wanted to apologize," I blurted. "I never intended for her to get hurt. I didn''t..." my voice trailed off when I realized no matter what I said, Elliot wasn''t going to believe me. His mind had been made up. His brows pinched together as he red at me.


    "You didn''t what?" He asked.


    I shook my head.


    "I didn''t know she would fall," I told him, my voice wavering.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but Shirley interrupted him.


    "It''s okay, Elliot. I''ll speak with her if it''s important to her. She seems sincere," Shirley said, batting hershes at him.


    He looked uncertain, which killed me even more inside. But he eventually nodded and stepped away from the bed.


    "Okay, I''ll be outside if you need me," he told me, squeezing her hand. As he walked by me, he gave me a cold look. "We will talk about thister," he said for my ears alone.


    I gave him a curt nod and waited until he left the room.


    When I looked back at Shirley, she had stopped crying. She wiped the remaining tears off her face and then looked at me with a cold expression, a mocking smirk ced on her lips as she folded her arms across her chest.


    "Let this be a warning to you, Mrs. Crown. You are a temporary wife... Elliot will always choose me over you and this little incident just proved my point."

 Chapter 0051

    Silver''s POV


    "You... you did this on purpose." It wasn''t a question, but I was too stunned to say anything more.


    She gave me a humorlessugh.


    "Obviously," she said, rolling her eyes. "Did you honestly think someone like you could purposely hurt someone like me? I''m an Alpha and you are wolfless. Don''t tter yourself."


    "Why would you do something like that?" I asked her, shaking my head as realization dawned on me.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" She scoffed. "To prove a point. Elliot will always take my word over yours. He will always choose me over you. You are nothing to him and I am everything. I''ve been his friend and ally for a long time. I''m the obvious choice for him. I know it, he knows it, and now you know it."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I stepped towards her, suddenly feeling a surge of anger.


    "He''s my husband. He married me. If he wanted you, he would have married you long ago. So, with all due respect, Alpha, back off my marriage," I said through my teeth.


    Anger shed through her eyes and then she grabbed my hand, hanging me towards her. I lost my footing and fell onto her bed. I was too stunned to react when she started screaming and crying. Within seconds Elliot was running into the room with Beta Leo trailing behind him.


    "Shirley!" Elliot eximed as he caught wind of the situation.


    Shirley was still gripping my arm, keeping me on top of her as I struggled to get off the bed.


    "Elliot! Help! She''s attacking me!" Shirley whaled. I caught the glint of mischief in her eyes though. My body was shielding her face from Elliot so only I could see it. Anger coursed through me at the sight of it. Elliot grabbed my arm, just as Shirley released me. He ripped me off the bed and I went stumbling away from them, hitting the wall with force, my wrist getting the worst of it. I yelled out in pain, gripping my wrist.


    The sound of my impact and whimper of pain alerted Elliot and he turned to look at me, rm clear on his face. His eyes zing yellow as his wolf came to the surface.


    His eyes went to my face and then to my wrist. I could see the sh of regret on his face, and he opened his mouth to say something but then Shirley cut in, stopping him. "Elliot! It hurts," Shirley cried. "Why would your wife do this... why?"


    Elliot turned back to Shirley.


    "It''s okay, Shirley. Just calm down. It''ll be okay," he assured her, his voice ringing with high emotions. He nced over his shoulder at Beta Leo who was standing nearby, staring at the scene unfold before him. "Bring Silver home."


    Beta Leo paused for a moment as both his and Elliot''s eyes zed over. Then they returned back to normal. Leo nodded his understanding before turning to look at me.


    "Luna," he said, motioning for me to follow him.


    I stared at Elliot who was no longer paying me any attention. His sole attention was on Shirley and my heart shattered at the sight of them. Pressing my lips together, I followed Beta Leo out of the room. We walked into the waiting room and just when I thought we were going to the Elevator, Beta Leo B-lined to the receptionist.


    "Can we get a doctor to look at Luna''s wrist, please?" Leo asked.


    I frowned.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, confused by the gesture.


    He nced at me over his shoulder while the receptionist spoke on the phone with an avable doctor.


    "Alpha''s orders," he exined. "He sent me a mind link and told me to get your wrist looked at."


    I raised my brows, that uneasy feeling lifting off my chest only slightly.


    "He did?" I asked.


    Does Elliot truly care enough about me that he would have Leo get my wrist looked at? Maybe that remorseful and concerned expression was genuine.


    Soon, a doctor appeared in the room.


    "Hello, Beta. You requested service?" He asked.


    "Yes, for the Luna. She injured her wrist. Can you take a look at it?"


    The doctor nced at me briefly before nodding and motioning for us to follow him. I did so, but once we got into the room, I turned to them and said, "It''s not necessary. I''m fine." "I''ll be the judge of that, Luna," the doctor said, patting the hospital bed.


    I sighed and sat down on the bed. He took my wrist in his hand, and I winced at the pain. I don''t have a wolf, so I take longer to heal.


    After a short exam and an X-ray, he finally stated, "Just a small fracture. Nothing to be concerned about. I''ll give your wrist a shot of pain medication and then wrap it in a bandage." "Thank you," I said to him.


    He nodded in response before leaving to get his supplies. Leaving me alone in the room with Leo, I sighed and looked up at him.


    "Elliot really asked you to get my wrist looked at?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    "He sounded distressed in the mind-link," he told me.


    "Probably because his beloved Shirley was hurt," I muttered. I didn''t really mean to say that out loud, but I did, and Leo heard me loud and clear.


    His brows raised as he stared down at me.


    "Despite what you might think, Shirley has never been anything more than a friend to the Alpha," Leo told me. "You don''t need to be resentful towards her."

 Chapter 0052

    His meaning was clear; he was telling me I didn''t need to go as far as pushing her down the stairs or attacking her in the hospital room. I didn''t bother giving him an exnation. I bit my tongue and remained silent.


    Thankfully, the doctor returned before any more words were exchanged. He gave me a shot in the wrist, making me wince, but it didn''t take long for the pain to cease. Then he tightly wrapped my wrist in a ck bandage.


    Once he was done, he dismissed us.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Beta Leo took me home after the doctor wrapped my wrist. The car ride was silent, but it wasfortable. I wasn''t in the mood to really speak to anyone; I couldn''t stop thinking about Elliot and Shirley. I couldn''t believe he took her side, and yet he still cared enough about me to make sure my wrist was looked at. I wondered what they meant.


    Perhaps he truly did care for me?


    ***


    Elliot''s POV


    "Elliot, why are you so distracted?" Shirley pouted, peeking up at me through hershes.


    I held up my finger to hush her for a moment while I finished speaking to Beta Leo throughout mind-link.


    "Is she home?"


    "Yes, Alpha," Leo answered immediately. "I just dropped her off."


    "How''s her wrist?"


    "She has a minor fracture but nothing to be concerned about. The doctor gave her a shot of pain meds and wrapped it," he answered. "Okay, good," I said before ending the link and turning back to Shirley.


    Shirley was an Alpha so it wouldn''t be long for her wolf to heal her injuries, but Silver had no wolf, she wouldn''t heal as quickly. I shouldn''t have been so careless with her; my wolf had been pissed the minute he heard Silver whimper in pain.


    I felt like shit seeing the hurt expression on her face and it took everything I had not to wrap her in my arms and hold her close to me. But with Shirley in pain because of Silver, I couldn''t bring myself to do it. Silver was my responsibility and Shirley was my friend, which meant anything Silver did was my problem. I''m now obligated to make sure Shirley gets treated and cured by my pack''s specialists. I can''t imagine Silver would do something like this; she doesn''t seem to have a mean or malice bone in her body. But it wouldn''t make sense for Shirley to lie or throw herself down the stairs; that wasn''t in her nature either. I knew Shirley longer and to be honest, I don''t know Silver all that well.


    We met the day before we married. For all I know, Silver could have a mean streak.


    I quickly shook the thought out of my mind; I wasn''t going to make any decisions about her until I spoke to her and got her side of the story. For right now, I needed to care for Shirley and make sure she got taken care of.


    Silver would just have to wait untilter.


    I sat and talked with Shirley for several hours. The doctor came in and out, examining her injuries and making notes on her recovery speed. Shirley kept clinging to my arm, making it impossible for me to go anywhere.


    I lost track of time and didn''t realize it was past midnight until Shirley finally fell asleep from the medication the doctor had given her. I finally pried my arm out of her grasp and excused myself before she could wake up to protest.


    I called Beta Leo to return and take me back to the pce. He was quieter than usual as we drove through the night and towards the pce.


    "Why are you quiet?" I asked him, ring at my Beta and oldest friend.


    He shrugged.


    "Your wife was quite upset earlier. It''d be wise if you cleared up any misunderstandings," was all he said.


    I furrowed my brows at him, not sure what he was talking about. But I chose not to reply to him. As he parked the car, I got out of the car.


    "I''m heading back to the packhouse for the night," he informed me. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    I nodded and waited until he was gone before I went into the pce.


    I paused at the doorway; we had servants and other staff members living in the pce, not to mention guards who walked in and out all throughout the day and night. But for some reason, the atmosphere felt different. It felt almost dense, and it was quiet... very quiet.


    "Good evening, Alpha," one of the gammas said as he made his rounds. "Everything okay?"


    "Is my wife home?"


    "Last I saw she was going to her room to sleep."


    I nodded and went upstairs and into our bedroom. But I froze when I saw that it was empty. My brows furrowed together.


    Where the hell was she?


    After finding the bathroom empty, I let out a low growl of aggravation. I left the room and pulled my wolf forward; he had alreadymitted her scent to memory, so I knew he''d be able to find her easily if she was still in the pce.


    Sure enough, her floral scent invaded my nose, and I followed the trail further down the hallway, pausing outside of one of the guest rooms. I let out another low growl before opening the door, not bothering to knock.


    I froze when I saw her curled up on the bed.


    Why was she sleeping in the guest room?

 Chapter 0053

    Silver''s POV


    I waited hours for Elliot toe home and when it became midnight, I figured he wasn''t going toe home anytime soon. Sighing, I grabbed my phone and left the bedroom, unable to stand being in this room any longer. If he wasn''t going to be in here to share the bed with me, then I wasn''t going to stay in here. I only slept in this room because he insisted my presence helps him sleep. There was no point in me sleeping in here without him.


    I walked down the hallway and into the guest room. I wasn''t sure I''d be able to get any sleep after the day I had, but I was determined to try anyway.


    I curled into bed, checking my phone to see if Elliot had reached out to me, when I saw that he hadn''t, I sighed and put the phone on the nightstand. I pressed my knees to my chest and squeezed my eyes closed tightly. I just wanted to shut out the world and pretend that this awful day never happened. I wondered what tomorrow held; I wondered if it was going to be just as bad as today.


    Just as I was about to fall asleep, the door burst open. I remained still, already knowing who it was before he approached the bed.


    He stood at the bedside for a moment, staring down at me. I could feel his eyes scanning my body as I hid myself under the nket. He let out a frustrated sigh.


    "I know you''re awake, Silver," he said, his voice sounding irritated and gruff. I winced at the tone, but I didn''t say anything. My heart was racing in my chest, and I thought I was going to get sick. "What you did earlier wasn''t okay. What were you thinking? This could put the whole pack in jeopardy if she decides to pull our alliance. Do you have any idea how strong her pack is?"


    Anger consumed me as I whipped around to face him; my eyes ring with rage.


    "I did nothing wrong. But of course, it doesn''t matter. You won''t believe me anyway," I said through my teeth.


    My sister had pulled the same shit with my father numerous times during our lives. She would me me for something, and he would blindly believe her. I''ve done this song and dance before; Shirley was no different than Ste.


    "Well, she seems to think that you did."


    "She''s lying," I countered without missing a beat.


    He folded his arms across his chest as he stared back at me. He searched my face as if he was searching for all the answers and then he sighed and ran his fingers through his hair, almost defeated. Maybe a bit confused. I could practically see the stress pouring off him in waves.


    "Next time you see her, you need to apologize," he finally said.


    I stared at him in shock; I couldn''t believe what he just said.


    "I''m not apologizing for something I didn''t do," I said, pressing my lips firmly together as I red at him.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "It doesn''t matter, Silver. She is a guest in our pack, and she was injured under your watch. As the Luna you need to take responsibility-"


    "Take responsibility for someone who deliberately threw herself down the stairs?!" I asked, cutting off his words.


    "Do you hear yourself? Why would a strong female Alpha hurt herself on purpose?" He asked, his brows pinched together.


    "Because she wants you," I blurted without much thought.


    He was quiet for a moment while he processed my words.


    "Is that what this is all about? You are jealous?" He asked.


    My mouth nearly dropped open at the audacity.


    "I have no right or reason to be jealous," I said, folding my arms across my chest, fully aware that I had just pushed my breasts up and put them on full disy for him to gawk at. Which he did; I felt a sense of pride when his eyes dropped andnded on my breasts, the desires pooling in his eyes almost made me weak.


    I would have been putty in his hands if I wasn''t so upset about this conversation.


    "I was just stating a fact," I added.


    He scowled at me, his features darkening.


    "She''s a friend and an Alpha. She doesn''t want me. She has nothing to gain from me."


    "Maybe she simply just likes you," I muttered.


    "You would be wrong about that," he countered.


    I was too tired to argue about this any further, so I simply said, "Fine, Elliot."


    A low growl escaped his lips.


    "Why are you sleeping in here?"


    The subject change took me by surprise, and I didn''t answer him at first. I furrowed my brows, remembering that I was in the guest room, not our bedroom.

 Chapter 0054

    "I didn''t think you''de home tonight," I admitted. "And I didn''t feelfortable sleeping in there without you."


    "I thought I made it clear that you are to sleep in my bedroom. It''s part of the contract."


    I narrowed my eyes at him.


    "I think given the events of today, I should just sleep in here tonight," I told him firmly, not willing to give in to him.


    His nostrils red and I knew he wasn''t happy with me. Instead of arguing, like I thought he would, he just took off his shirt and pants, wearing only his boxers and he started to get into bed with me. I held up my hand to stop him.


    "What are you doing?" I asked him, hating that my voice sounded breathless and weak.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "Getting into bed. If you aren''t going toe back to our room and sleep, then I''ll just sleep in here with you," he told me.


    I lowered my hand and he slid into bed, throwing the covers over his body.


    "You are going to apologize to her, and I don''t want to hear anything more about it," he said after a short pause. "Now, get some sleep."


    With those words left in the air, he turned away from me and turned off themp.


    ***


    I spent most of the day in my studio trying to forget about my argument with Elliotst night. He was gone before I woke up this morning, so nothing got resolved. We hadn''t spoken sincest night and I had a nasty feeling in the pit of my stomach because of it.


    I also made a point to call Reba and tell her about thest couple of days.


    "Shirley is such a bitch," Reba growled. "I can''t believe she did that!"


    "I know, me neither, I was taken aback," I admitted.


    "And Elliot wants you to apologize? Has he lost his mind??"


    I sighed.


    "Yes," I muttered. "He thinks as Luna I should be taking responsibility."


    "That''s ridiculous," she huffed. "He should be on your side. He''s your damn husband."


    "By contract," I reminded her. "It''s a marriage of contract. Not a real marriage. He''s not obligated to take my side."


    "But still," she murmured.


    I knew she was right, but it didn''t make a difference. He was going to think what he wanted to think. I had things I needed to get done in preparation for tomorrow and I couldn''t be bothered with whatever drama Shirley was dishing. ording to Elliot, she should be discharged from the hospital today and I was nning on keeping my distance from her even though he wants to apologize. There was no way I was going to do that.


    After we finished our conversation, I hung up and continued working on my paintings. I captured pictures of each one as well and put them in a portfolio to showcase in the meeting tomorrow. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t excited about this meeting. This was a huge opportunity for me.


    Hearing the front door closing brought me out of my thoughts. I looked at the clock and saw that it was just after 5 pm.


    Was Elliot home already?


    He was earlier than usual. Maybe he returned home so we could have dinner together. Maybe he wants to actually have a conversation about what happenedst night. I hated this back-and-forth we were having; I didn''t want things to be awkward between us.


    It''s been over a week since we shared a meal together. I quickly cleaned up my mess in the studio and made my way to the front foyer where I heard voices.


    "Make sure the restaurant is still reserved for tonight," Elliot said.


    "Yes, Alpha," Beta Leo replied. "I still need to pick up the flowers for Alpha Shirley. I purchased the biggest bouquet, just as you requested."


    "Perfect," Elliot replied.


    My heart fell deep into my stomach.


    "I''m going to put on a suit. I told Shirley we''d pick her up at 6:30 so we need to be quick," Elliot said, his voice getting smaller as he made his way up the stairs.


    Beta Leo remained in the foyer. I peeked around the corner and saw that he was on the phone now.


    "Yes, this is Beta Leonardo. I''m calling to check on the reservation for 7 tonight," he said into the phone. He paused as the other person spoke. "Yes, the reservation is under the Alpha''s name." he paused again. "Perfect; thank you so much."


    He hung up without another word.


    I leaned against the wall, feeling a heaviness in my chest.


    First, Elliot took Shirley''s side; and now he was taking her on a date?

 Chapter 0055

    Silver''s POV


    Elliot was finishing getting dressed when I went into our bedroom. I had my arms folded across my chest as I watched him put on his best suit and fix his hair in the full-length mirror. He looked at me in the mirror and then turned to face me.


    "Can you help me put this tie on?" He asked, holding out his maroon tie for me.


    My body felt numb; I was on autopilot as I walked toward him and took the tie from his hands. I wrapped it around him and started to tie it just as my father taught me to do when I was young. He always told me it was my womanly duty to help men with their ties, so I made it a point to learn how to tie one.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Are you going out this evening?" I asked him, knowing it was a stupid question.


    "Hmm," he hummed, not giving me any other indication of what he was up to tonight.


    Why would he? It''s not like he would openly tell his wife that he''s taking another woman out on a date. Even if I am a contract wife.


    "Where are you going?" I found myself asking. I had to focus to keep my hands from trembling as I finished with his tie.


    He was staring at my face indifferently and it made me ufortable under his scrutiny. I hated this tension between us.


    "The Water Grove Restaurant," he finally answered.


    My heart fell into my stomach again; the Water Grove Restaurant was the fanciest and most expensive restaurant in the region. The fact that he''s taking Shirley there hurts more than anything. I knew the restaurant was inside of a really elegant hotel owned by the Crown Pack. So, not only was he taking her to a fancy restaurant, but technically, he was taking her to a hotel too.


    Once I finished with the tie, I dropped my hands to my sides and lowered my gaze.


    "Don''t wait up. I''m not sure how long I''ll be out," he told me, turning back to the mirror to finish getting ready. "Mariah will make one of your favorite meals tonight. I arranged for her to do so myself." I lifted my gaze to look at him, but he was fixated on his reflection.


    "You did?" I asked him, surprised by the sentimental gesture, especially after our argumentst night.


    "Surprised that I''m making sure my wife eats dinner?" He asked, now he was looking at me through the mirror and I felt my face warm.


    "I didn''t think you cared that much," I muttered.


    "I guess you don''t know me that well," he said, his voice hardening.


    I was left speechless and staring at the ground. After a few awkward moments, he turned to look at me.


    "I''ll be leaving now. Try not to get yourself into any trouble," he told me.


    I pressed my lips firmly together.


    "I''m not a child," I said through my teeth.


    He walked past me and reached the door; he froze before opening it.


    "Then stop acting like one," he murmured just before he swung the door open and left the room.


    Later, I went into the kitchen to see Mariah. The entire kitchen smelled delicious, and my mouth was watering at the different scents swirling around me. She turned when she saw me, and a smile lit her face. "Good evening, Luna," she said, motioning for the bar stool. "Dinner is almost ready. I made your favorite."


    "It smells great," I told her honestly.


    She beamed at thepliment.


    The oven dinged and her face lit up as she turned to retrieve the dinner from the oven. She ced it on the stove for it to cool before piling it onto a te for me.


    "This is delicious, Mariah," I praised as I ate.


    "I''m d you like it," she beamed.


    We talked mindlessly while I ate. Just as I was finishing thest bite, my cell phone started to ring.


    I nced at the clock and frowned; it was almost 9 pm. Who would be calling at his hour?


    When I saw the number shing across the screen, I recognized it as Beta Leo''s.


    Oh boy.


    I swiped the green answer button and pressed the phone to my cheek.


    "Hello?"


    "Luna, It''s Beta Leo," Leo said, and I could hear the urgency in his tone.


    "Is something wrong?"


    He was hesitant for a moment.


    "It''s the Alpha. He''s requesting that you get here right away," he said, shocking me. I raised my brows.


    "Is now?" I asked. "Why is that?"


    Just as I asked that question, I could hear the growl of Elliot''s wolf. I gasped at the sound.


    "Leo, what''s going on?" I asked, quickly standing to my feet. Mariah watched me curiously with a worried expression on her face.


    "Just get here as soon as you can, Luna. It''s urgent." Without another word, he hung up the phone.


    ....


    Third Person POV (Shirley)


    "Flower? For me? What on earth are these for, Elliot?" Shirley asked, batting hershes at Elliot as he stood before her with thergest and most beautiful bouquet she had ever seen.


    He bowed his head to her.


    "An apology for your injuries. I''d like to apologize on behalf of my wife and myself," he stated. "And an early birthday present."

 Chapter 0056

    "You remembered," she said, a smile lighting up her gorgeous face as she happily took the flowers from him. "How thoughtful of you."


    He offered her his arm and escorted her towards the car that Leo waited beside. Leo opened the door for them to enter, bowing his head at the female Alpha.


    "I hope I didn''t cause too much trouble with you and your wife," Shirley said, sliding into the car and waiting for Elliot to join her. "It was never my intention to upset her to such extremes."


    "She will be fine,¡± Elliot said, stopping his words short. Shirley noticed that he looked troubled by the subject, and it made her curious as to why. A yful glint appeared in her eyes as she wrapped her delicate arms around his strong ones. He stiffened, which irritated her. Why couldn''t he see that she was the one he was meant to be with? Even her wolf agreed that he belonged to them and no other.


    She wasn''t sessful in getting rid of that wolfless girl, but that doesn''t mean she won''t be. She had a n for this evening and if things work out, Elliot will be hers by the end of the night. A smile spread across her lips as she watched the trees pass by the moving car. Elliot seemed to be lost in his own world during the car drive to the hotel and she couldn''t help but wonder if it was Silver that upied his mind.


    The thought pissed Shirley off immensely, but she bit her tongue.


    Once the car stopped, Leo opened the back door for them to exit. Shirley stepped out of the car first, followed by Elliot. He escorted her, like a gentleman, into the hotel restaurant and greeted the hostess politely. The hostess blushed at his good looks and kindness before motioning for them to follow her.


    The restaurant was empty because he rented the entire ce out. Across the room was a long table with the region''s most elite Alphas seated and speaking amongst themselves. Each of these Alphas is a strong ally to the Crown pack. Elliot had asked them here to help him figure out what the rogues wanted and why they were targeting his pack along with the nearby packs. Because these Alpha live quite a distance away, Elliot bought them each a hotel room for the unforeseen future and made preparations for dinner that evening.


    Elliot took his seat at the head of the table and Shirley sat beside him.


    She found herself lost in thought while Elliot spoke to each Alpha like they were old friends. He exined the issue at hand and what he wanted to do about it. Each of the Alphas listened to him candidly and put in their own input on the situation.


    "I need to use the littledy''s room," Shirley said as she stood to her feet and wandered away.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    She clutched her purse to her chest as she made her way around the corner and toward the kitchen. The waiter was waiting for their second round of drink orders when Shirley approached. "You," Shirley said, leaning against the wall and staring at the boy. He turned, startled to see her.


    "Alpha Shirley... it''s an honor to meet you," he said, bowing his head slightly. The boy was sweating as he addressed Shirley; she was pleased by this. She wanted him to fear her. She fed off fear; it fueled her with power.


    She smirked at him.


    ¡°I need a favor and I''m willing to make it worth your while," she simply told him, tapping her fingers along her arm as her arms folded across her chest, pressing her breasts up and putting them on full disy for them.


    His face went red as his eyes wandered.


    "Um... wh... what do you need?" He stammered, sweat beading at the top of his forehead.


    She dug into her purse until she found what she was looking at. Pulling out a small baggie, she held it up for him.


    It was an aphrodisiac!


    "I need you to crush these up and put them in Alpha Elliot''s drink," she told him, her demeanor growing dark.


    His mouth fell open and he looked terrified by her request.


    "I... I... I can''t do that... what?" He asked, stammering uncontrobly.


    She grabbed his shirt and threw him against the wall, pressing her busty chest against his and running her fingers up the length of his body until her delicate fingers cupped the back of his neck. He was shaking and terrified.


    He had to have been in his early 20s and probably never seen a woman quite as equipped as Shirley. She enjoyed watching him squirm from her touch and she loved the effect she had on men. She just wished she had the same effect on Elliot.


    But after tonight, she will.


    Once this drug is in his system, she will be all she wants. He will look at her with desires for once. They will get a hotel room and she will finally get what she wants. After their night together, she will be sure to take plenty of pictures for his darling while.


    "So, do we have a deal?" Shirley asked, her lips trailing down the waiter''s neck, making him tremble from her touch.


    He nodded shakily.


    "Yes," he whispered. "I''ll do what you ask. I''ll drug Alpha Elliot..."

 Chapter 0057

    Silver''s POV


    I wasn''t sure what to expect when I got to the hotel, but Elliot being restrained by gamma warriors certainly wasn''t one of them. It looked like he was having difficulty keeping his wolf under control. His teeth were elongated, and he was snapping at anybody who got close. The Gammas were struggling to hold him down.


    Shirley was standing in front of him, trying to get him to go away with her, trying to soothe him, however, it seemed as if it was only making things worse.


    I could hear in a growly tone, "I''m not going anywhere with you. I need my wife!!!"


    That seemed to snap me out of my stooper. I hurried over to them, my heart racing as I stepped in front of Gamma Leo and Alpha Shirley, trying to block their review of him.


    "I''m right here, Elliot," I told him, holding my arms out for him. His yellow wolf eyes narrowed at me as he assessed me. His eyes scanned my body before making their way up to my face. Before I could say anything more or react, he was lunging at me.


    I knew I should have jumped out of the way and been afraid, but something inside of me assured me he wouldn''t hurt me. I knew he wouldn''t purposelyy a hand on me in a negative way. He wrapped me in his arms, and I felt the weight of his body leaning into me as he lost all the fight inside of him.


    I heard the sighs of relief from the others who witnessed the situation and the light growling of Shirley who was not happy about this. I rubbed circles around his back, trying to soothe him and get him to settle down.


    I could feel his weight intensifying. His body was hot... like scorching. I could practically see the steam rolling off him.


    "What happened to him?" I asked over my shoulder to anyone in earshot.


    "We aren''t sure," Beta Leo was the one who answered. "We are going to find out though. I don''t think it''s wise that we bring him home in this condition. I believe he might have already fallen asleep, and it might be difficult to move him from one location to the other. How about we bring him to one of the vacant rooms?"


    I nodded in agreement.


    Leo went to the front desk in the lobby to reserve a room for Alpha Elliot while I continued to hold him. I leaned against the wall to support both our weights.


    "How about I take him up there and you head home?" Shirley said. "I''m a lot stronger and-"


    "I don''t think that''s appropriate," I said shortly, turning my gaze to her. "I''m his wife, Alpha. It''s not appropriate for an unmated woman to apany my husband to a hotel room."


    "She''s right, Alpha Shirley. You should let his wife do the honors," another man said in the distance.


    I looked behind Shirley, curious as to who spoke in my favor, and I was surprised to see the other Alphas. I was under the impression that Elliot took Shirley here as a date or some kind of get-together, but it turns out this was an Alpha gathering.


    I sighed in relief at the thought that Elliot hadn''t been taking Shirley on a date. I wrapped my arms around him and hugged him tightly, allowing his scent and warmth to soothe me despite the fact that he was practically asleep in my arms.


    Beta Leo returned momentster with a room key.


    "Shall we?" He suggested.


    I nodded and motioned for one of the gamma warriors to help Beta Leo and me take an unconscious Elliot to the room.


    The hotel room ended up being on the second floor and I should have known it wouldn''t be a basic room. Leo thought ahead and got the King suite, knowing this was more suitable for Elliot. He unlocked the door and allowed us entrance. Elliot was conscious enough that he was able to walk slightly. The Gamma and I had his arms wrapped around each of our shoulders as we brought him into the room.


    We dropped him onto the be and he immediately rolled over onto his back. I frowned at his flushed features. This was the first time I had truly seen him since arriving and he looked as if he was running a fever. I ced my hand on his forehead and quickly removed it.


    "Holy hell," I whispered, shaking my hand. "It nearly burned me."


    "That''s strange," Leo said, narrowing his eyes.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What exactly happened tonight?" I asked, turning to face Beta Leo.

 Chapter 0058

    He thought about it for a moment, his brows creased.


    "We were having a meeting about the rogue attacks and how he wants to form an alliance with the most elite Alphas and their packs," Leo exined. "We ordered drinks and talked. Then our food came, and we ordered another round of drinks. Midway through our meal, he started toin about how hot he was. He was getting irritable and angry whenever we said anything to him. His wolf started toe out and he couldn''t seem to control it. Then, Shirley suggested they go somewhere private to sit down and cool off and he lost his temper. He threw her hands off him and demanded that we bring you here right away. His wolf was pissed and kept demanding you. That''s when I called you."


    I furrowed my brows.


    None of this was making any sense.


    I wondered what could have happened from the time they arrived to the time they ate the food and this happened.


    I ran my fingers down the side of his face and sighed. I quickly went into the bathroom and grabbed a washcloth, drenching it in cold water. I returned momentster and ced it on his forehead. His body rxed some from the cold cloth and a smile tugged at my lips.


    He looked innocent at this moment, and it tugged at my heart.


    "Is there anything you need from us?" Beta Leo asked and I realized he and the Gamma were still in the room.


    I shook my head and smiled.


    "Thank you," I told them. "I''ll stay with him for tonight. Just make sure you find out what happened this evening."


    They both nodded and then departed from the room.


    I didn''t think Elliot would want to sleep in his suit, so I slowly undid his tie and then I undid the buttons on his shirt. His eyes remained closed, and his breathing remained level as I got his shirt off. I slowly undid his pants as well, ignoring the warm pool of desires between my legs. I slid his pants off and took off his shoes in the process. Seeing Elliot in only his boxers made my own skin warm.


    I put the nket over his body and grabbed the cloth off his forehead. He moaned with irritation from theck of coldness on his head and I couldn''t help the smile on my lips. "I''ll be right back with this," I assured his sleeping form.


    I went into the bathroom and put the cloth under the cold water.


    As I looked at myself in the mirror, I decided that if I was going to be staying here all night with him, I might as well befortable. I hated sleeping in day clothes.


    Sighing I stripped off my shirt and jeans, leaving me in my bra and underpants. Then, I turned off the water, rang out the excess water in the cloth, and returned to the room.


    I ced the cloth back on his forehead and he sighed contently again.


    I chuckled at him, shaking my head.


    "Silver..." I heard him whisper in a sleepy state. I paused to look at him, running my fingers across his chest.


    "I''m here," I whispered.


    His eyes opened slightly, and he looked at me. Heat rose in my cheeks as our eyes locked. Then his eyes scanned my body briefly before he met my eyes again. I heard a low growl in the depths of his throat, and I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    I went to turn off the lights, but he was way too quick.


    He grabbed my arm and pulled me into the bed, flipping himself so he was on top of me; the cold cloth falling to the ground. He let out a low growl again, his eyes zing yellow as his wolf fought to take control. He pinned me beneath him, and my heart was racing wildly as I looked up at my crazed husband.


    His teeth were elongated, and I feared what he might do; though, I knew he wouldn''t exactly hurt me. That didn''t mean he wouldn''t do other stuff.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath, inhaling as my scent filled his nose. I stared at him, disbelieving.


    When he opened his eyes, his wolf was gone from his gaze and his teeth were back to normal. But he still had a clouded look in his eyes; I knew he was still under the influence of whatever was happening to him.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Elliot... you aren''t in your right mind," I breathed.


    "Oh, my mind is exactly where it needs to be," he said in a growly tone before his lips crashed into mine.

 Chapter 0059

    Silver''s POV


    Everything happened so fast. My heart was racing as Elliot kissed down my neck, taking off my shirt in the process, and tearing it in ces that deemed unsaving. I knew I should have stopped things because he wasn''t in the right frame of mind. But all I could think about was Elliot and how he made me feel. Desires were pooling between my legs and warmth spread across my body from every touch and kiss he gave me.


    He pulled off my pants and panties as he kissed down my body, licking and nipping at every corner and dimple he could find. I gasped when his tongue reached my core, and he pleased me until my legs were shaking and my body was quivering with need.


    He wrapped me in his arms and lifted me off the bed, pressing me against the wall on the far side of the room and nibbling on my neck, sending shockwaves throughout my body. I gasped out his name as my legs wrapped around his strong waist. I could feel his manhood pressing at my entrance. I didn''t realize he had taken off his boxers until that moment.


    He slipped himself inside of me and my heart was practically beating outside of my best as he captured my lips with his. He kissed me hungrily; sucking my bottom lip into his mouth like it was the sweetest piece of candy he had ever tasted.


    A deep growl emerged from his throat, and I knew his wolf was fighting to take control of the situation, but Elliot was fighting him off, wanting to maintain some of his mentality. The forcefulness of which he took me left my head spinning and my body humming with anticipation.


    He brought me over to the desk on the other side of the room and continued to m himself into me, the desk rattling and shaking to the point where I thought it was going to break. He dug his nails into my back, tearing at my flesh, marking me in every way that he could except for the biting mark.


    I nipped at his bottom lip and kissed along his strong jawline as he let out another deep growl along with a moan as my name left his lips.


    I loved how my name sounded on his tongue.


    My hair came loose from its ponytail as he draped his fingers throughout it, massaged my scalp, and conquered my lips with his.


    My core clenched around him as I reached the peak, and I was falling over the edge with a couple more deep thrusts.


    He didn''t stop there though; without removing himself from me, he brought me back to the bed and he fell onto his back, taking me with him so I could ride him like an angry bull. Without breaking the rhythm, I threw my head back and bounced on him as if my life depended on it. I was itching for another relief.


    Despite already falling off the mountain and into a stream of bliss, it didn''t satisfy the deep hunger inside of me. I yed with my breasts and threw my head back; Elliot watched me with hunger and desire clouding his vision; his eyes dark with lust and his teeth elongated as he gazed at me. His eyes were almost hazy and distant and yet filled with so much desire that it made my knees weak. Something had to be wrong with him. I knew from the moment I saw him that he had to have been drugged or something. But who would do such a thing and what did they drug him with?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    It was obvious what he needed to ovee this though; his wolf craved intimacy and as his wife, I was the only one he trusted to do that for him. That was why he called me despite how tension and hostility; he knew I could help him with his overpowering desires.


    Just as I came undone again, he slid out of me and flipped me around, so my back was to him. He pressed my face into the bed, and he slid inside of me from behind, letting out another growl as more lust consumed him. I could feel the heat of his body pouring into me; I was so sensitive already from my previous orgasms and for a second, I didn''t think I could continue, but as soon as his manhood prated my core, I was wet and ready for him all over again.


    He grabbed my hair and yanked my head, so my back was arched, and my face was closer to his. He kissed my neck, sucking on me and leaving hickeys long my flesh as his nails scratched along my upper breasts, marking the front of my body as he did the back.


    "You are mine," he growled into my ear; his voice so low I almost didn''t hear him. "Tell me," he ordered, his voice getting louder.


    "I''m yours," I said hoarsely, making his howl with victory as he thrust himself into me even faster.


    My legs grew weak, and I could no longer handle being on my knees on the bed. I felt my entire body lighting up as another orgasm threatened to seize control.


    "Elliot!!" I moaned as I was pushed off the top of the peak and I came undone once again.


    With a few more thrusts and another howl of victory, Elliot was joining me as we both came undone.


    Panting and exhausted, it felt as if my entire body was on fire.

 Chapter 0060

    Elliot turned me over and I was about to beg him to let me rest and say we could continue in a few minutes; he softened his kisses as he kissed the w marks on my body. His touch was gentle and not at all animalistic like it once was. It caused my body to react differently, and I wiggled beneath him as he continued to kiss every mark on my flesh.


    He kissed down my inner thighs and then he reached my core where he pleased and teased me with his tongue. I was so sensitive already that it took no time for me to orgasm again. He kissed my little nub with a yful smirk on his lips as he brought his lips back to mine.


    I could feel his hardness against my leg, and I smirked in return as he nuzzled his face in the nape of my neck, blowing gently onto my skin. He was scenting me; making it so others knew who I belonged to. As soon as others went close to me, they would smell Elliot all over me.


    How was it possible that he was so turned on?


    It must have been some powerful drug.


    I pushed him onto his back and kissed down his body, this time I took him in my mouth and pleased him. He moaned and gripped my hair with his fingers, moving me along at his pace and I allowed his manhood entrance into my throat. I hummed with desire as I felt him twitching and swelling inside of my mouth before exploding.


    I released him with a pop, and I saw that his eyes were closed, and his breathing was level. I think he got it all out of his system and all that remained was pure exhaustion.


    I smiled with satisfaction; our fight was long forgotten. My body was brought to life in a way it never was before. I curled up next to him and rested my head on his shoulder, burying my face in the nape of his neck and inhaling deeply, taking in his scent and the warmth that radiated off him.


    Not before long I was falling asleep along with my husband.


    When I woke, it was because the rm on my phone was going off. I groaned as I reached to the ground and grabbed my phone out of my pant pocket and nced at the time. It was just after 9 am. I had that meeting today with the manager of Hope''s Gallery at 11 this morning.


    I sat up, wiping the sleep out of my eyes and peeking down at Elliot''s sleeping form. I hated leaving him, but he should be okay once he wakes up. I wanted him to rest a little longer. I frowned at my shirt, hating that it waspletely ripped. There was no way I could leave like this.


    I flipped through my contacts until I got Beta Leo''s phone number.


    "Luna," Beta Leo greeted.


    "Can you bring me a change of clothes?" I asked him. "Something professional. I have a meeting this morning."


    I tried to keep my voice low so I didn''t disturb Elliot''s sleep.


    "Right away."


    While I waited for Leo to bring me clothes, thinking it was going to take him a bit to get here, I decided to run into the bathroom and take a shower. By the time I finished my shower, Beta Leo was knocking on the hotel room door.


    I wrapped my body in a towel and quickly stepped out of the bathroom to open the door. I was d that Elliot was still sleeping.


    I opened the door and saw Beta Leo with a small bag.


    "I brought your clothes, Luna," he said, handing me the bag. I kept my body in the room, shielded by the door, so he didn''t know I was practically naked.


    "Thanks," I told him. "We will talkter about any updates concerning Elliot," I added with a whisper.


    He nodded as I shut the door.


    I quickly dressed in my business attire and put my wet hair in a pony. I turned back to Elliot and sighed. Kissing him gently on the lips, I left the hotel room.


    Third Person POV


    If Silver hadn''t shown upst night, it would have been Shirley with Elliot all night.


    But Silver ruined everything when she appeared. Now Shirley was left stalking Elliot''s hotel room and waiting for a moment to intervene. After a night of sex, Aphrodisiac tends to make people extremely tired so she knew that it would take a while for Elliot to wake up this morning. There was no way Silver would stay there that long and wait for him to wake.


    As soon as Silver left the room, Shirley was nning on taking advantage of the moment and taking back what was hers to begin with.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    She had convinced the gentlemen at the front desk to give her Elliot''s room key.


    Men were so easy to persuade.


    She stalked outside of Elliot''s room for most of the night and nearly fell asleep until she heard Beta Leo''s voice down the hallway. She quickly hid and waited with bated breath for Leo to get to Elliot''s room and hand Silver a bag of clothes. A few moments after Leo left, Silver was leaving dressed in business attire.


    Shirley smiled as she watched Silver''s retreating form down the hallway.


    Now was her chance.

 Chapter 0061

    Elliot''s POV


    What the fuck happenedst night? Why was my memory faded and my head in so much pain? It''s not like I drank anything besides a couple of beers. It shouldn''t have had such a severe effect on me as it had. But here I was, my memory ofst night''s event practically gone, and a killer headache that made me feel as if I was seriously hung over.


    As I came to, a glimpse of Silver''s beautiful face came into my mind, and I sighed in contentment. I''m not sure at what point I started to have these real feelings for her, but I knew that my heart and body belonged to her. This wasn''t just a marriage of contract for me anymore, this was a marriage, and I was willing to do whatever I could to prove that to her.


    It was a strange discovery this morning, but I felt it right in my bones and my wolf hummed with agreement. He had already imed her in more ways than I could count; though, I won''t let him give her the mating mark. Not yet at least, I couldn''t force that on her. It had to be a discussion between the two of us and if that''s something she wants, I will make it happen. We will proceed with the mating ceremony, and I will mark her as mine. She will wear my mark loud and proud on the nape of her neck for all to see and she will officially be mine in not just the human world, but the wolf world as well.


    I opened my eyes and reached over to my lovely wife, wrapping her in my arms and snuggling close to her. The feel of her naked body making my cock twitch and her scent pping me in the face like an open palm, jolting my senses back to reality.


    My entire body felt like it was being scorched to death from her touch and I quickly looked over at her only to get an eye full of scarlet red hair.


    I nearly fell out of bed at the sight of this woman in my bed.


    No, this wasn''t my bed.


    I looked around at the unfamiliar setting.


    I was in a hotel room.


    What the fuck happened? Why was Shirley practically naked in my bed?


    I waspletely naked, and Shirleyy beneath the covers in only her bra and underpants. My heart cracked immediately, and my body shuddered in disgust and despair.


    "Shirley?" I said through my teeth, jolting her awake.


    Her eyes flew open, and she sat up, her hair falling over her shoulder and a smile spread across her lips.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Oh, hey, Elliot," she said sleepily. "Good mor¡ª"


    "What the hell are you doing in here, Shirley?" I asked, not letting her finish that sentence. "Where''s Silver?"


    "Silver?" She asked frowning. "She''s not here."


    She reached out to touch me, but I jerked her away; I couldn''t stand the feel of her hands on me.


    I searched around the room, spotting my clothes on the ground. I grabbed my boxers and quickly got them on, followed by my parents, being careful not to reveal myself to Shirley. She remained in the bed, folding her arms across her chest and pouting at me.


    "What happenedst night??" I demanded, fury rising in me.


    "My memory is a little foggy. I think I had a lot to drink. But I remember you saying needed me and wanted to be with me..." she said, her brows furrowed together. "You told me¡ª"


    "You are lying," I said, ring at her. "I would never say such nonsense. I am married, Shirley."


    "But you don''t love her..."


    "You don''t know a thing about our marriage," I growled.


    Tears welled up in Shirley''s eyes and her bottom lip trembled. Shirley had been a long-time friend and seeing her this upset softened me slightly. But not enough to blind me from what happened. I barely had any memory ofst night. All I remembered was this frenzy of desires and needing to bury myself inside of Silver. But I never imagined that I would mistake Shirley for Silver.


    I shook my head, not wanting to even think about such a thing. There was no way I would mistake Silver for anybody else. I couldn''t have...


    "I''m sorry, Elliot," Shirley said, tears running down her face. "I only gave you a small dose of a party drug. You always liked it in the past. I took one too thinking it would be fun, like old times. I never imagined that we would ever sleep together though. I''m so sorry."


    "A party drug?" I asked her, fixing my re on her, anger surging through me.


    In myte teens and early twenties, I admit I enjoyed taking a party drug every now and again and going clubbing. But I never lost my memories or felt this horrible afterward. I also never woke up in bed with anybody before. I shook my head, running my fingers through my head as I tried to recall what I could ofst night.

 Chapter 0062

    "This wasn''t my intention, Elliot. You must believe me..." Shirley continued to cry as she grabbed onto my arm.


    I pulled away from her, letting her hands fall to the bed beside her and a defeated sob escaped her lips.


    "Even so, what makes you think I''d want to take a drug at a business meeting, Shirley?" I asked, shaking my head.


    "I thought we could celebrate the new alliances formedst night. The meeting went so well. I miss my old friend; the one who used to go clubbing with me. I just wanted to reminisce and have fun..." Panic consumed me.


    Did I really sleep with herst night?


    "Silver was here too and she let it happen!" She added quickly.


    I froze at her words and narrowed my eyes at her.


    "What do you mean Silver was here?"


    She sniffled and wiped her tear-filled eyes.


    "I believe Beta Leo called her at some point after you started to lose control. She showed up here and she looked frustrated. I offered to take you to the hotel room, and she agreed."


    My heart, which was once so full, shattered in a heartbeat.


    "Silver let you take me to this room?"


    Shirley nodded as more tears filled her eyes.


    "I thought we would sleep. I never anticipated this..." she whimpered.


    Her words could no longer be heard through my ears because the only thing I could think was, "Silver let this happen?"


    Silver''s POV


    "I must say, Silver. These paintings are incredible. You did these yourself?" Mr. Wilson asked as he went through my portfolio. "Yes, I did," I told him confidently.


    "How long have you been working with watercolor?"


    "I got into it around middle school. I dabbled with it but didn''t take it seriously until I reached high school," I exined.


    "You do incredible work," he praised. "I''d like to premier these paintings in our new exhibit. Of course, we will pay you a fair price and a healthypensation for any artwork that we happen to sell."


    He slid over a document.


    "I took the liberty of having this contract drawn up. It''ll list the payments that will be wired to your ount for each painting we exhibit along with the percentage ofpensation you will receive," he exined.


    I stared at the paper and my brows raised at the numbers I was seeing. It was a pretty fair wage; way more than I could have dreamt. However, I know not to sign any contracts without awyer taking a look at them first and I''d also like to include Elliot in this decision-making.


    "Would it be okay if I took this contract with me, Mr. Wilson? I''d like mywyers and husband to take a look at it before I sign anything."


    He looked puzzled but he nodded.


    "Yes, of course. I wouldn''t want you to sign anything that makes you ufortable. I understandpletely."


    I smiled politely at him.


    "I truly appreciate your understanding," I told him as I tucked the contract into a folder


    After we shook hands, I stood and walked out of the gallery. Almost immediately my phone started to ring. When I nced at the screen I smiled at Elliot''s name, then my cheeks flushed when I remembered the night we had.


    Clearing my throat, I swiped the green answer button and pressed the phone to my cheek.


    "Hello?"


    "Where are you right now?" He asked, his voice sounded distressed, and it caused me to frown.


    "I just got finished with a meeting," I told him, my brows furrowed. "Is everything okay?"


    "Were you at the hotelst night?"


    I was quiet for a moment; did he not remember our nightst night? A ping of hurt surfaced in my chest.


    "Yes, I was there..."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    "So, it''s true that you allowed this to happen then?" Elliot snapped, causing me to flinch. His tone was harsh and unfamiliar.


    "Elliot, I-"


    "I thought you were different, Silver. I thought you were someone I could depend on but instead, you do this? Do I really mean that little to you that you''d allow me to get taken advantage of?" My heart fell deep into my stomach.


    He thought I took advantage of him? Perhaps I did.


    "No, I-"


    "Was it because of our argument the other night?" He asked, cutting me off once again. "Was this your way of getting back at me??"


    I gasped at the usation.


    "No, of course not..."


    "This innocent act of yours isn''t going to work on me anymore. I won''t be fooled again," he seethed.


    "Elliot-"


    *Click*


    The line went dead, and I was left stunned.


    What the hell just happened?

 Chapter 0063

    Silver''s POV


    By the time I returned home, I was a hallow mess. I had no idea what just happened. I couldn''t believe that Elliot hung up on me after he yelled at me for taking advantage of him. Tears burned in my eyes, and I wrapped my arms around my body like I was desperately trying to hold myself together.


    What was wrong with me?


    How could I let things go so farst night? I should have known better than to have sex with him. Then again, he made it difficult to resist. He was in so much control, I would never be able to say no to him and his Alpha power.


    Just when I thought we were going to be okay, the rug was ripped out from under my feet.


    "Luna," Beta Leo saidter in the evening as he walked into the front parlor. "A notice came for you."


    I frowned and took it from him. It was addressed to both me and Elliot. I ripped open the sealing and uncovered the letter within the paper.


    My mouth nearly fell open at the invitation on the paper. My heart leaped into my throat. Could this be real? Because of my sess at the Pandora Bloom auction, I was invited to interview on the Merida Ryder show. That was only one of the most famous talk shows in the world; it was broadcast worldwide and only the most famous people were allowed to interview with her.


    I''ve heard in the past that Elliot has interviewed with her, though I have never seen it before. The letter was addressed to both Elliot and me; Merida wanted us both to be on the show?


    My heart slowly fell deep into my stomach, and I could feel my smile falter as I thought about it.


    "Luna, is everything okay?" Beta Leo asked. Ipletely forgot that he was right there, and I jumped at the sound of his voice.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I turned to look at him and forced a smile in his direction, nodding slowly.


    "Yeah," I lied. "I just need to make a call."


    He looked unsure, but he nodded and stepped away to give me privacy. I grabbed my phone and immediately called Reba. She would know what to do.


    "Hey, girl," she said immediately. "What''s up?"


    "I have a problem," I started to say right away.


    She went quiet for a moment.


    "What''s going on?" she asked.


    "Well, I have an interview with Merida Ryder on her talk show," I started to exin. I was cut off by Rebeca''s shrieking. I pulled the phone away from my ear when she started shrieking and I sighed. I should have known Reba would react that way; she was a huge fan of Merida Ryder.


    Taking in a deep breath I said, "I''m not finished, Reba."


    "Sorry, but this is huge. Why would say that''s a problem? It''s a huge honor, Silver!! Is it because of the auction? I knew you would wow them! Take that, Ste!"


    I rolled my eyes, but I couldn''t help the smile on my lips. She was right; this was a huge honor.


    "That''s not the problem," I told her, lowering my tone. "The problem is she wants me to attend the interview with Elliot."


    Reba was quiet for a moment before she said, "So? I thought things were going well for you and Elliot."


    I sighed.


    "They are," I told her. "Or at least they were..."


    I could practically hear her frown on the other end of the phone.


    "They were?" She finally asked, catching onto what I was saying. "They aren''t anymore?"


    I shook my head, but then remembered she couldn''t see me. I closed my eyes and sat on the nearby couch. I was so drained and confused after the events today, that I wasn''t even sure how to exin what had happened with Elliot. I wasn''t even sure what had happened to him. Leo was somewhere in this pce and I''m sure he probably found out what he was drugged with by now. I made a mental note to ask him about itter.


    "What exactly happened, Silver? Reba asked after it was clear I wasn''t going to say anything more.


    "Something kind of happenedst night," I confessed. She waited patiently for me to continue. "He went to an Alpha meeting at the Water Grove Hotel and Restaurant, and he was drugged."


    She sucked in a sharp breath immediately.


    "What?" She gasped.


    "Yeah," I told her. "Beta Leo called me to have me help out so I went there, and we brought him to a hotel thinking it would be better than dragging him all the way home. Once I got him there, he was kind of all over me. Like he couldn''t get enough of me..."

 Chapter 0064

    "Oh, my goddess," she nearly shrieked.


    My face reddened even more.


    "Yeah," I murmured. "It was the best night of sex I''ve ever had," I whispered, my voice going hoarse. "Then this morning I had to leave to go to an interview with Hope''s Gallery and afterward Elliot called me... yelling at me."


    "Yelling at you?" She asked, confused. "What could he be yelling at you for?"


    "He told me I took advantage of him," I admitted. "He yelled at me for being a typical woman and not being any different than the others. His words hurt, Reba. Maybe he''s right... maybe I did go too far. I should have stopped it."


    "How exactly do you stop an Alpha wolf?" Reba asked, sounding equally confused. "He''s an Alpha... if he was that adamant about having you, it would be almost impossible to stop him."


    "Yes, I agree," I admitted. "But I''m not sure what else to do. He''s so mad at me... but now we have to appear on this show together. I don''t think he would want to go..."


    "He would be stupid to turn it down," Reba told me. "Perhaps it was just a misunderstanding."


    Before I could say anything in response, I heard the front door mming shut. I winced at the forcefulness of the m, knowing it was Elliot. Taking in a deep breath, I said, "Reba, I have to go. He''s home."


    "Good luck. Call meter and let me know how it went."


    "I will," I assured her.This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I hung up without another word.


    I left the room and walked into the front foyer. Elliot was speaking to Beta Leo, and I watched Leo nodding in response to whatever he was saying before he turned and left the pce.


    Elliot''s face, though it was handsome, was also stern and void of any emotions. He started to walk away as if he didn''t see me even though I was standing in the middle of the foyer. I pressed my lips together, feeling aggravated by his dismissiveness.


    "Elliot," I said, trying to catch up to him. He paused once he got to the stairs.


    "What?" He asked, his voice distant and harsh; it made me flinch.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and held up the invitation.


    "We were invited to appear on the Merida Ryder Talk show to interview," I told him, keeping my gaze fixed on the ground, hating that his back was still turned to me. "I understand if you don''t want to go... I just thought that-"


    "When is it?"


    I was momentarily surprised by his question, and I nced at the invitation.


    "Tomorrow night at 5," I told him, my voice dropping to a low whisper.


    He was quiet for a moment, and I thought for sure he would decline the invitation but then he finally spoke and I was shocked even more.


    "I''ll be there."


    Without another word, he left me alone with my thoughts.


    For the next day and a half, Elliot had barely spoken to me, and I was aggravated beyond belief. I made it a point to keep a distance from him until we reached the studio a few towns away. Merida Ryder''s studio was huge, and we were greeted by a ton of security guards. We were brought into different dressing rooms where we were made to look perfect in front of the camera.


    I hated not seeing or speaking to Elliot. My chest felt constricted, and I thought I was going to be sick at different times, but I swallowed it down and kept a fake smile on my lips as I allowed the makeup and hair artists to style me to perfection.


    Once I waspletely dressed, I took a look at myself and smiled with contentment.


    "Are you ready? We will be airing soon."


    I nodded and followed one of the producers out of the room. I hadn''t met Merida yet; they wanted me to meet her once we got on air so my reaction would be genuine.


    Elliot stood near the doorway that led to the stage and when he saw me, his eyes widened, and I saw the look of longing in them. It made my heart hurt. He kept his eyes on me until I was right beside him and after a moment he cleared his throat.


    "While we are on the air, at least pretend you care about me, okay?"

 Chapter 0065

    Silver''s POV


    I stared at my husband in disbelief. Was he seriously telling me to pretend I care about him? As if I didn''t already care about him. I folded my arms across my chest and pressed my lips in a thin line as I red up at him.


    "What makes you think I don''t already care about you?" I asked him.


    He turned to look at me, his eyes narrowed.


    "Because you allowed someone to take advantage of me the other night. What am I supposed to think?" He asked through his teeth.


    My brows furrowed together.


    What was he talking about?


    I allowed someone to take advantage of him the other night. I was the only one who was with him until the morning. The hurt expression on his face when he looked at me made my heart ping with pain. Something told me that Reba might have been right. There was some kind of misunderstanding that seriously needed to be cleared up. But just as I opened my mouth to speak, the producer returned. "We are about to air," she said, motioning for us to follow her.


    Elliot went ahead of me without sparing me another look. I followed behind, wanting to talk to him, but knowing it had to wait until after the interview. There was no way I was going to be able to talk to him right


    now.


    As we stepped on stage, I was bombarded by pping and cheers. I quickly realized we were in the air and a nervous feeling fell into the pit of my stomach. My mouth fell open at the sight of the crowd before us. I squinted as the lights around the studio nearly blinded me and I tried my best to smile and wave at those who were cheering my name.


    Elliot went over to the couch as if he had done this a million times before. Merida Ryder sat on her chair with her leg crossed over the other and a notebook on herp. She had a bright smile on her lips as she saw Elliot taking a seat.


    I sat beside Elliott, trying my best not to look as awkward as I felt.


    Once the pping died down, Merida made her introductions and spoke to the audience with grace. I couldn''t help but steal nces up at Elliot who wore a stern expression. I hated that he was upset with me. I shook the thought out of my mind and focused on Merida who was smiling a me.


    "I''m so d to finally meet you, Silver," Merida said, holding her hand out to shake mine. "I must say, I saw your painting at the auction, and I was blown away. It was incredible. How did you convince Alpha Elliot to pose that long for your portrait?"


    I looked at Elliot who appeared rxed and content on the couch. He was gazing down at me with a loving expression, and it made me rx a bit. I smiled at him before looking back at Merida.


    "It was easy. Elliot would do anything I ask him," I teased, wrapping my arms around his arms. "He''s quite tentative to his wife."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Merida chuckled.


    "It appears he is. You must tell us, how did you two meet?"


    "It''s actually quite a boring story. We met at a bar and Elliot was the one who approached me first. He had a kind smile and he wanted to dance with me, so I took his hand and let him guide me to the dance floor. My heart fell fast for him," I said, a small blush appearing on my cheeks as I spoke about Elliot.


    This story wasn''tpletely the truth but telling them the full truth would only make us both look bad.


    Elliot surprised me by taking my hand and entwining our fingers together, giving me a small yet reassuring smile.


    "She was and still is the most beautiful woman I had ever seen in my life. The moment I saw her I knew I had to have her," Elliot exined, still looking deep into my eyes. "I knew right then and there that she was the one I was going to marry."


    My heart swelled at his words; I wasn''t sure if he was telling the truth or not. But from his words, I feel the power within them. I felt my heart nearly beating out of my chest as I gazed up at him. "You truly are an incredible couple," Merida breathed just as the audience chorused their "Awes?


    "I remember the first thing she wore too," Elliot said, looking back at Merida. "She wore this loose-fitted ck V-neck blouse and tight-fitting jeans. If I didn''t snag her someone else certainly would have and I wasn''t going to let another man touch her."

 Chapter 0066

    Merida chuckled and I blushed.


    He was right; that was exactly what I was wearing. I just couldn''t believe that he remembered that.


    "So, Silver, tell us about your painting. How many hours did it take you toplete, and what inspired the portrait setting?"


    "It took an entire night," I answered automatically. "Honestly, I saw the setting in my mind. My favorite type of flower is red roses, so I always try to incorporate red roses in my paintings. It''s kind of like my personal signature. For the background, I put pieces of Elliot''s personality and his brewing demeanor together to create something that would fit him. I wanted something that would not only look great but something he would be proud of. I take pride in my work and every piece is customized to appeal to its audience I guess in that moment, while I was painting, I kind of just forgot that it was meant for the auction. In my mind, this portrait was meant for Elliot, and I wanted to create something he could be proud of."


    "Silver is the most passionate person I know," Elliot told Merida as he squeezed my hand gently. "Watching her work is incredible. It was an honor to get a front-row seat to it."


    As the questions from Merida continued, I could feel the tension between Elliot and me dispersing. I was leaning into him and eventually, he moved his hands from mine and wrapped his arms around my shoulders, keeping me close to his side. I felt content and happy by his side.


    Soon, Merida went from asking us questions herself, to having the audience ask us questions.


    "There are rumors about Elliot and Shirley being in a rtionship. Can you confirm or deny that?" Someone in the audience shouted, making my face feel hot all over.


    I looked at Elliot who visibly tensed at this person''s words before clearing his throat.


    "Those are just rumors. Don''t be quick to believe everything you hear on the media," Elliot said shortly.


    "Is it true that Silver was engaged before she met you?" A female asked, making my eyes growrge.


    My engagement wasn''t known around the territory, so I wondered how this person got intel about that. Elliot didn''t look as bothered though.


    "It doesn''t matter if she was or wasn''t. What matters is that she''s with me now," he said cooly. "You should mind your manners."


    The woman who asked that question bowed her head shamefully and sat back down.


    After a few more questions about my painting, Merida finally turned back to look at me with a smile on her lips.


    "We are almost out of time for more questions. But there is one more I''d like to ask you about if that''s okay?" She asked.


    I nodded, bracing myself for thisst question.


    "Of course," I told her. "You can ask me anything within reason."


    "I heard that there was an anonymous buyer for your portrait of Elliot. What can you tell me about that?" Merida asked.


    I raised my brows.


    "Not much honestly. The buyer insisted on remaining anonymous. I''m honored that someone went to great lengths to purchase my paintings at such an incredible price. But even if nobody bothered to purchase my painting at this auction, it was still an honor to be invited to participate. Whoever this buyer was, I''d like to personally thank them. But I respect the fact that they''d prefer to be unknown. I hope wherever they are, they are taking great care of this portrait because I worked very hard on it."


    Merida smiled, pleased with my response. Just before she was about to begin her outro for the talk show, Elliot cleared his throat and held out his hand for her to stop.


    "I can assure you that the portrait is in good hands, and it''s being taken care of," Ellio surprised me by saying.


    "How can you be so sure of that/," I asked him, raising an eyebrow.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He smiled at me before leaning back in his seat.


    "Because I was the one who purchased it. So, I know for a fact that it''s in good hands"


    My jaw nearly hit the ground.


    Elliot was the anonymous buyer of my painting?

 Chapter 0067

    Silver''s POV


    "You were the anonymous buyer?!" I blurted, staring at Elliot in disbelief.


    "Yes," He answered.


    "Wow, that''s such a kind gesture!" Merida announced and the audience erupted into cheers, making me blush at the sentiment.


    Elliot continued and said, "The painting has extraordinarymemorative significance for us, and I wanted to remember it for a lifetime." He paused for a moment and then nced at me and said, "It reminds me of what happened the day she painted-"


    "Okay, that''s enough!" I blurted, my face red with mortification. "We aren''t going to discuss that in front of everybody," I scolded, narrowing my eyes at him.


    Elliot gave me a boyish grin which made my heart flip in my chest. Merida justughed and some members of the audience chuckled, understanding exactly where Elliot was going with that.


    I folded my arms across my chest and forced a smile, hoping the redness in my cheeks would soon go away.


    "No need to be embarrassed," Merida.


    I continued to stare at Elliot, not even realizing that Merida had ended the broadcast.


    "Great job, you guys. It was such an honor to meet you, Silver," Merida said, shaking my hand. I was still so stunned that it was Elliot who bought my painting.


    "Where are you keeping it? I don''t remember seeing it at home," I asked him, my brows furrowed in confusion. I was pretending he didn''t just embarrass me in front of a live broadcast. "My office," he replied. "At the packhouse."


    I supposed I had never really gone into his office before so that made a lot of sense. But I was still in disbelief that he actually bought my painting. He just shrugged casually and took hold of my hand. We walked together off the stage and into the backroom. As soon as we were away from everyone else, I could feel the tension between us returning.


    Elliot started to walk toward the dressing room, not even bothering to look at me. I folded my arms across my chest and pouted, fully aware that I was acting like a brat, but I didn''t care. I needed my husband to talk to me and not act coldly towards me.


    I followed him to the dressing room and before he had the chance of shutting the door behind him, I stopped it with my foot. When he didn''t hear the door click in ce, he turned and frowned at me. "Can I help you with something?" He asked, his voice sounding a bit strained. I knew he was trying to maintain his cold demeanor like he did earlier, but there was something else in his voice, it was pain. "Yes, we need to talk," I told him.


    He looked at me for a short while before sighing and stepping aside for me to enter his room. I shut the door behind me, d to see nobody else was in this dressing room. I turned to look at him. As soon as our eyes met, Ipletely forgot what I wanted. My entire brain wentpletely nk.


    His expression seemed to have softened some and he sighed as he leaned against the vanity on the far side of the room.


    "Abou the other night..."


    "We don''t need to talk about it," he said, cutting me off. "Just forget about it."


    I pressed my lips in a firm line and red at him.


    "No, really need to discuss what happened," I told him, narrowing my eyes at him. "Or this argument will never get resolved."


    He sighed and ran his fingers through his head.


    "Okay, go on," he said. "I''ll let you exin."


    I nodded and took a deep breath.


    "You said something earlier that confused me. You told me that I let someone take advantage of you," I said, meeting his eyes. "What did you mean by that?"


    He scoffed.


    "What do you think I meant?" He asked, shaking his head at me with disgust all over his face.


    "That''s why I''m asking you," I told him, unable to keep the aggravation out of my voice.


    "When Beta Leo called you and you came to see me, you let Shirley take me into a hotel room and have her way with me!"


    I gawked at him.


    I couldn''t have heard him correctly. There was no way he actually thought I would do something like that.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Excuse me?" I asked him.


    He opened his mouth to repeat himself but then stopped short when he saw the expression on my face.


    "You don''t actually believe that, do you?" I asked him, my voiceing out as nothing more than a whisper.


    He was quiet for a moment as he assessed my face and then his brows scrunched together.


    "She said..." his voice trailed off again and then he let out an aggravated huff as he ran his fingers through his hair. "What happened that night?"


    Tears welled up in my eyes and I wrapped my arms around my body.


    "Beta Leo got us a room and I took you to that room with him and a gamma warrior. They left and I was getting you ready for bed, but you didn''t exactly want to sleep..." I confessed, my cheeks flushing from the memory.


    He scanned my face for a moment and then his body stiffened.


    "Was I with you all night?" He asked.


    I bit my lip and nodded my head once.


    "We were together until I had to leave yesterday morning. I had a meeting that I needed to get to. After my meeting you called and yelled at me," I told him, lowering my gaze and staring at the ground. "Wanna tell me what exactly happened this morning?"

 Chapter 0068

    He was quiet for a long while as he processed my words. I lifted my gaze to look at him and I was taken aback by the horrified look on his face.


    "Elliot?" I asked, keeping my voice low.


    "Shirley was in my bed," he said, his brows pinched together. "She was half naked."


    I flinched away from him as if he had just pped me across the face. The pain of his words was almost too much for me to handle. At that moment, my heart shatteredpletely.


    I covered my mouth with my hands and stared at him through my tear-filled eyes.


    "She said it was her that I had sex withst night, but obviously that wasn''t true," he said, shaking his head. Relief shed through his face. "It was you..." he breathed as he met my eyes.


    I could tell he was relieved by this realization, but I was anything but relieved because this was the first time I had heard about him waking up in bed with Shirley lying beside him. It made me feel sick to my stomach just thinking about it.


    He went to touch my arm, but once again, I flinched away from him as if he had just struck me. He furrowed his brows together as he assessed my changed demeanor.


    "Silver-"


    "Did she touch you?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest.


    "I wouldn''t let her," he assured me. "I thought it was you lying beside me for a second but when I took in her scent, I realized immediately that it wasn''t you and I quickly got out of bed. Well, actually, I dressed first so she wouldn''t see me. I didn''t want her to see me."


    That made me feel a little better, but I still felt uneasy knowing they were in bed together and undressed.


    Wait...


    "Was she naked too?" I asked, my brows pinched together.


    "She was half naked," he told me.


    I nodded, trying to process his words.


    "Did you really not remember anything fromst night?"


    He stepped closer to me and this time I didn''t flinch away; I let him touch me and wrap his arms around me. I allowed his scent and warmth to envelope me. I missed him thesest couple of days. I shouldn''t have missed him as badly as I did because this was only a contract marriage and once, he decides to divorce me, it''s going to be harder than it should be. But for right now I allowed myself that moment of weakness where I caved into my wants and desires.


    "I remember your scent, I remember your face, and I remember touching you," he told me softly. "I was confused when I woke up the next morning and it was Shirley in the bed and not you. When she told me I had sex with her, I thought for a second I mistook her for you and I hated myself for it... But then when she told me that you knew she gave me a party drug and took me to a hotel-"


    "That never happened. I barely even spoke to Shirley. When I got here, she was trying to take you away, but I dismissed her and told her I''d handle it. The gammas present and Beta Leo can vouge for me." His expression softened, as did mine.


    This really was a huge misunderstanding.


    We remained silent for a moment as he stared into my eyes.


    "So, it was you?" He asked me.


    I nodded my head once.


    "Yes," I whispered.


    He took a deep breath and pulled away from me, taking out his phone in the process. He swiped across the screen for a moment before putting the phone to his cheek.


    As soon as the line connected, he put it on the speakerphone.


    "Shirley," he greeted into the phone.


    "Hey, Elliot. I have been worried about you. How are you?" She asked, a bit too cheerfully. I had to stifle a groan.


    "I found out something rather disturbing, Shirley," he said in a grunt.


    She was quiet for a moment.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "What is it, Elliot?"


    "You lied to me the other night. We never slept together Why would you lie about something like that, Shirley?"


    "I wasn''t trying to lie to you, Elliot. I told you. I took a drug too. I''m not sure how I ended up in your room. When I woke up I thought we had slept together. It was just a misunderstanding. I swear," she said urgently into the phone.


    He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair.


    "I''m done with party drugs, Shirley. I''m not the same guy I used to be. I grew up. I''m married now. I can''t have misunderstandings like that getting around, understood?"


    "Yes. Understood, Elliot. I''m so sorry."


    He hung up without another word. I pressed my lips together and folded my arms across my chest, displeased by that conversation.


    "That was it?" I asked him, my toneing out dry.


    "Shirley is a long-time friend and ally, Silver. I can''t break my ties with her, or it could put my whole pack in jeopardy. That''s one thing I''m not willing to do."

 Chapter 0069

    Silver''s POV


    "So, everything got cleared up?" Reba asked on the phone, disbelief evident in her voice. It''s been a couple of days since our interview on the Merida Ryder show, and since we talked about our misunderstanding concerning the hotel room incident. I hadn''t had a chance to speak to my best friend about any of this though because we''ve both been so busy thesest couple of days.


    "Yeah, I think so," I told her, taking a deep breath and running my fingers through my hairzily. "Beta Leo and a couple of the pack gammas did some investigating and found that Shirley put aphrodisiac in his drink. Such despicable behavior."


    "And they let her off the hook?" Reba gasped. I could only imagine what her face must look like right now.


    "Yes," I muttered. "Because she''s a strong Alpha and an ally to the Crown pack. Elliot said he''s only doing what''s best for his pack. He said sometimes we have to do things we don''t want to do for the greater good of our pack. I''m not sure how keeping Shirley around is for the greater good of our pack, but whatever."


    "That sucks," Reba muttered, and I could practically hear the scowl in her tone. "It''s not fair that she gets off easy and you got shunned for days after a slight misunderstanding."


    I honestly hadn''t thought about it like that but now that I was, a ping of hurt surfaced in my chest and I had to rub the sore spot with a deep frown.


    "I just don''t want to argue with him about it," I murmured. "I''m sick of arguing and being upset.


    Reba sighed, but she didn''t say anything more on the matter.


    "Oh, I forgot to mention. I signed a contract with Hope''s Gallery yesterday. Elliot set up a meeting with hiswyer and we went over everything. I gave Mr. Wilson the manager of the gallery the contract this morning."


    "Oh, my goddess, Silver! That''s incredible. I''m so proud of you. You are a rising star and soon you''ll be even bigger than Ste.¡±


    I chuckled.


    "I doubt that, but I love your faith in me."


    She said something else as well, but I tuned her out when I heard a knock on my studio door.


    "Reba, can I call you backter? Someone is at the door."


    "You better call me backter," she told me. "We need to set up a time to hang out. I want to meet your new friends."


    "I''ll definitely make that happen."


    "Bye, girl," she said.


    "Bye," I replied and then I pressed the end call button.


    I still had a smile on my lips from that phone call when I opened the door. I stared surprised at Elliot who hovered over me. I wasn''t used to him knocking;tely, he''s been barging into my studio whenever he wanted. So, for him to knock, it was certainly something different.


    "Why are you knocking?" I asked him, my voice teasing.


    He frowned and nced around.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Because this is your private studio," he told me as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    A smile tugged at the corner of my lips.


    "Yeah, but you never knock."


    He ran his fingers through his hair and gave me a sheepish, almost awkward look.


    "I promised you a private studio off limits to everyone and I haven''t really given that to you because I walk in without knocking. I wanted to change that," he admitted.


    Iughed at his awkward demeanor.


    "I admit, it bothered me at first, but it doesn''t bother me anymore. I mean, you are my husband. We should have secret rooms from one another Contract husband or not," I told him, shrugging.


    He opened his mouth to say something, but then he shut it. I raised my brows at him, trying to figure him out, but it was proving difficult. He was locking his emotions uptight, and I didn''t like that.


    "I want to take you somewhere," he finally said, taking me by surprise.


    "Where?" I asked him, my brows furrowed together.


    He smirked and offered me his arm.


    "I''ll tell you in the car."


    Even as we got into the car and drove away from the pce, he still didn''t tell me where we were going. I was surprised when we left the pack territory and started to drive on the highway. Even then, he still didn''t tell me where we were going.


    An hourter, I was fed up with the silence and I demanded to know what he was taking me.


    A smile twitched at the corner of his lips.


    "I''m taking you to see my sister."


    My mouth dropped open.


    "Excuse me, you''re what?" I asked him, my brows knitting together.


    "I''m taking you to see my sister," he repeated.


    "Why would you do that?" It sounded a lot ruder than I meant it and I hated myself for that. But he didn''t flinch or take offense by my tone, it only caused his smile to widen.

 Chapter 0070

    "Because she might be able to help you. Or at least give you some information."


    "Help me how?"


    He was quiet for a moment, and then he countered my question with a question of his own.


    "What do you know about my sister?"


    "Not much other than what others tell me," I confessed. "You never speak to me about your family, so I kind of have to pick up the pieces from everyone else."


    "I assumed everyone knew about my family. Even those outside of my pack," he told me, shrugging one shoulder.


    I nodded and bit my lower lip.


    "My family made it difficult for me to keep up with life outside of our pack," I confessed.


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    "Well, my sister is the High Priestess of the Moon Goddess. She can see the past and future. Her power is incredible. She travels around the world often to help those in need. She mainly lives a couple of hours away from our pack though. She stays there when she''s not traveling."


    "I see, and you are taking me to her because why?" I asked.


    "After thest full moon, when he transformed during the banquet, I spent a lot of time researching your condition," he admitted.


    My eyes grewrge.


    "You did? I asked. "Why?"


    "Because I want to help you ovee whatever is happening to you. I want you to be able to live a normal life and not worry about others. I don''t want what happened during thest banquet to happen again. I guess I''ve been a little preupied thesest few days trying to figure out how to help you."


    "That''s why you''ve been so busy at work? Because you were trying to figure out how to help me?"


    He nodded, not even bothering to deny it.


    "Why would you do that for me?" I found myself asking.


    "I already told you-"


    "I know you say you are doing it to help me. But why? Is it because I embarrassed you?" I asked him.


    "No, of course not. But as the Luna of my pack, you need to be under control, and I have to make sure you aren''t a danger to the pack."


    His words hurt and I flinched like he had pped me. I bit my lower lip and stared down at my hands as I fiddled with my fingers awkwardly.


    "I don''t mean to upset you. But I''m the Alpha and my duty is to protect each of my packmates, including you. I want to make sure you are safe, Silver. I want to help you."


    I nodded, understanding what he was saying, but I still felt that sting in my chest that just wouldn''t go away.


    "And you think your sister can help?" I finally asked.


    "Yes," he answered. "I think she might be able to shed some light on things. I contacted her and she told me the date on which she would be returning home. So yeah..."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I nodded.


    "I get it," I told him, still chewing on my lower lip.


    The rest of the ride was filled with


    silence; we finally reached her house, and I had a nervous pit in the


    middle of my stomach. I was meeting Elliot''s sister for the first


    time. This felt huge.


    "Are you close to your sister?" I found myself asking as we got out of the car.


    "We used to be," he told me. "But life happens, and we drifted apart."


    "I''m sorry," I told him with sincerity.


    "She''s certainly not as bad as your sister."


    Iughed at that and nodded.


    "Nobody is as bad as my sister," I agreed.


    He took my arm and guided me to the front door. His sister lived in a cute cottage in the forest just outside of a small town. He knocked


    on the door and we waited with


    bated breath for someone to answer the door.


    When I heard the lock on the door utching and it opened slightly, I found myself taking a step back and practically hiding behind Elliot.


    A gorgeous woman stood at the


    doorway; she wore brightly colored robes and jewels, looking like a gypsy. Her figure was slender and yet curvy in all the right ces. Her skin was tanned like she had just gotten back from the beach. Her long brown hair was braided down her back and entwined with different flowers. She didn''t wear any makeup, but she didn''t need any to be beautiful; she was naturally


    gorgeous.


    She also had an insane resemnce to Elliot. She was literally the girl version of him.


    "Elliot," she greeted, rushing toward him and wrapping her arms around him. "It''s been so long."


    "Charlotte," he greeted in return.


    He pulled away and took hold of my hand.


    "This is my wife, Silver. The woman I told you about.¡±

 Chapter 0071

    Silver''s POV


    Charlotte''s kind demeanor changed when she saw me and I had an uneasy feeling about that. The smile she once wore, which was vibrant and gorgeous, was not dimmed and slipping from her perfectly shaped lips.


    I could tell she was trying to appear chipper still, but she was failing miserably, and it almost appeared awkward.


    "Of course," she said, wrapping her arms around me and hugging me as well. "It''s so good to finally meet you. Wee to our little family."


    I smiled in return.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Thank you," I replied.


    I wondered if Elliot had told her this was only a contract marriage. I made a mental note to ask him about itter. But for right now, I had a feeling this was not the time.


    "Please,e into my home," Charlette said, motioning for us to enter her cottage.


    I looked at Elliot who gave me a reassuring grin and squeezed the hand he was holding gently. We walked into the house, and I was met with such a calming and warm scent. I took in the scent and allowed my body to rx.


    "I like to burn sage," Charlotte exined, noticing my expression.


    "It smells wonderful in here," I told her truthfully. "It''s quite nice."


    "It keeps the bad spirits away," she said with a wink.


    I nched at her words.


    "Do spiritse here often?" I asked.


    I raised a brow.


    "Not to my home they don''t ''she replied. "They know better."


    We walked into her little kitchen, and she motioned for us to sit at the table.


    "So, Char, as I said on the phone, I was hoping you could help us with Silver''s full moon condition. Or at least shed some light on it."


    "Can you exin to me what exactly happens on the full moon?" Charlotte asked, looking back at me.


    I nodded.


    "I see scents," I told her. "At least that''s what I think it is. I''m not sure how I know, but different scents have different colors, and they mean different things. Though, I''m not entirely sure what all the colors mean, I know red means powers and strength."


    I nced at Elliot when I said that part because his scent is red, as is Shirley''s. He encouraged me to continue so I looked back at Charlotte.


    "When it happens it''s painful and chaotic. I get an insane headache and the lights sh in my eyes. I can see the person and their scents in my mind and it''s agonizing. My hair turns white, and it''s almost like my body tries to transform into a wolf, but it never fully gets there. My teeth elongate, which contributes to the headache, and I grow ws. I''m stuck like that for the rest of the night until the sunes up. Then, I''m drained of all my energy."


    She listened to me thoughtfully for a moment before she took a deep breath. She held out her hands from across the table.


    "Take my hands, let me take a look."


    I reached across the table and took hold of her hands. She closed her eyes and hummed a soft tune. I watched her with curiosity for a long while we remained like that. She started to rock back and forth in her seat as she continued humming and her grip on my hands grew stronger.


    Her eyes slowly started to open, but I didn''t see the normal blue eye color I had seen before, her eyes werepletely white. Her eyes rolled back into her head and the sight of it startled me. I gasped loudly as she threw her head back and started to hum a bit louder.


    Her body started toplete but she never took her hands from mine. Her grip was strong. My heart was pounding against my chest. I wanted to look at Elliot to see if he was seeing this, but I couldn''t bring myself to look away from her.


    After what felt like an eternity, she threw her head forehead, and she remained like that for a long while. Her breathing started to slow, and her humming ceased entry. But she kept her hands on mine.


    After a deep and unsettled breath, she lifted her gaze, and I was relieved to see that her eyes were back to normal. She pulled her hands back and narrowed her eyes at me.


    "You are quite different indeed," she finally said, pulling her hands away from mine.


    "What did you see?" Elliot startled me by asking; I almost forgot he was in the room until he spoke.


    She nced up at him before looking at me.


    "You can not only see scents, but


    you can also alter them. Your


    powers are deep within you and because youck practice, theye out in spurts during the full." moon Even the strongest sorcerer can''t keep their powers locked away during the night of the full moon. If you had practiced, you''d be able to control them better."


    "How does she practice?" Elliot asked when it was clear I was too stunned to speak for myself.

 Chapter 0072

    "She doesn''t," Char said, giving him a dismissive look. "She never should have existed. She was a mistake, Elliot, and she''s going to be the reason for our downfall as a society. Her and the other one that exists on this."


    My heart fell deep into my stomach from her words. What exactly was she trying to say? I was a mistake? I never should have existed.


    Ugh, she sounded like my father.


    "Watch how you speak about my wife, Char. I don''t care if you are my sister..." Elliot said, his voice turning growly.


    "What do you mean there''s another one?" I asked, my brows furrowed and my mind stuck on that small detail.


    "There''s another like you with the same abilities," she exined. "Together, you two are the strongest beings to exist and you could do some serious damage to our world. It''s why you shouldn''t have existed. You were meant to die as infants, but you were saved."


    My heart hammered in my chest.


    "We were meant to die?" I asked, my voiceing out breathy. "Who is this other person?"


    She waved her hand dismissively.


    "None of that matter," she said. "What matters is you didn''t die when you were supposed to. Your powers break out of you during the full moon and because they''ve been locked away and undealt with for a long time, it is a painful and unpredictable process."


    "And there''s no way for me to train? I don''t want to cause any problems or harm anyone," I told her, feeling a bit panicky suddenly.


    "You''d have to find a witch who specializes in this kind of thing. I have never heard of one before, but that doesn''t mean they don''t exist. It''s arge world and one might stumble into yourp at the right moment. In the meantime, it''s best you protect yourself. Oh, and stay away from Mistletoe."


    I raised my brows.


    "Mistletoe?" I asked, confused.


    "It''s used as a sweetener in a lot of drinks. It''ll have the same effect on your body as the full moon does. You''ll transform in front of everybody and it won''t be pretty. It''s better if nobody knew about what you are."


    I nodded in agreement, suddenly feeling drained.


    "Thank you for your help," I told her, offering her a small smile.


    "I didn''t do it for you," she said, her lip curling in disgust. "If you ask me, I''d say your marriage was a mistake. My brother deserves better than to be stuck with a woman like you. You are a danger to society and it''s better if you just stayed away."


    "Charlotte," Elliot scolded through his teeth.


    "I''m just being honest," she said, folding her arms across her chest and ring at her brother.


    "You should divorce her and start looking for your true mate," she told him. "She is out there somewhere; you can''t give up on your search. If you let me, I could tell you where to find her. Just take my hand, Elliott."


    I winced at her words, and I stared at her outstretched hand as she attempted to convince Eliot to take her hand.


    "I''ve told you in the past, I''m not interested," Elliot said coldly. "I''m sorry if that disappoints you but who I marry does not concern you."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Elliot," Char eximed, obvious surprise on her face.


    Elliot took hold of my hand and pulled me to my feet.


    "If you''ll excuse us, we need to be going now," he told her.


    He didn''t wait for her response. He simply pulled me along with him and out the front door. He paused though just as we stepped outside Char had hurried after us and stood only a couple feet from us. When I looked at her, she was staring at Elliot with a hurt expression on her face.


    "I''m sorry for overstepping little brother," she told him gently. "I just care so much for you."


    He sighed and turned to look at her, giving her a smile in return.


    "I know," he told her. "It was really good to see you, Char."


    He released me long enough to hug his sister. I didn''t bother saying anything as they parted ways. He took my hand again and pulled me


    towards his waiting car. Char''s


    words replied repeatedly in my mind


    long after she spoke to them.


    The car ride was silent as I got lost in thought and reyed the conversation. I feel even more confused than before we spoke to his sister. I almost wish we hadn''t bothered.


    I nced over at Elliot and saw that he was white-knuckling the steering wheel and I took a deep breath.


    "Elliot..."


    "We aren''t getting divorced," he said sharply. "I don''t care what she says, you are my wife and I''m not divorcing you so get that thought out of your head."

 Chapter 0073

    Silver''s POVText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    There was someone else out there like me. I wasn''t alone and yet I felt more alone than ever. There was no way I could train my abilities because they were a mistake I should have never existed. ording to Charlotte, I was supposed to die. I''m a disgrace to this nation and I pose a threat to society.


    She doesn''t want me with her brother because of how dangerous I am.


    My father was truly right about me, and Charlotte confirmed that.


    She advised her brother to leave me, but he refused. He''s been distant since that conversation and days have passed since then. He''s been held up at the office quite often; he doesn''te home untilte at night. I''m forced to eat dinner alone with Mariah and the other pce staff.


    I try to upy my time by working in my studio and creating new art pieces for Hope''s Gallery. They gave me a deadline of a couple of weeks, so I have a lot of work to do. Reba and my new pack friendse over to hang out sometimes. Reba finally met Cara and the girl and they hit it off just like I thought they would. Makes me feel good knowing my friends are now friends.


    And yet, I still felt so lonely.


    Shirley was hanging out with Elliot as if her life depended on it. I hated that she was the one who drugged him and she got into bed with him and yet he acted like it never happened. I wrapped my arm around my body and allowed the pain of reality to sink in. She was a longtime friend and a strong Alpha; she was always going to be in his life. I just wish he wasn''t actively pushing me away.


    He hasn''t snuggled me in bed; he hasn''t passionately kissed me since our night together in the hotel. My cheeks flushed at the memory and tears welled up in my eyes.


    I woke up alone this morning, which wasn''t surprising. He oftenes homete and leaves early in the morning.


    A knock on the bedroom door is what jolted me awake and I stretched my arms and legs before climbing out of bed and making my way to the door. When I opened it, I saw one of the maids standing before me with arge box.


    "Good morning, Luna," she said, bowing her head slightly to me. "Beta Leo wanted me to drop this off, per orders of the Alpha."


    I frowned at the box; it was huge. What could possibly be inside of it?


    "What is it?" I asked her as I helped her bring it over to my bed and set it down.


    "It''s a gown of course," she answered.


    I opened the box and I gasped at the gorgeous red dress inside. It was the most beautiful thing I had ever seen; I never wore anything this elegant before. "Wow," I breathed.


    "Wow indeed," she agreed.


    "What''s the gown for?" I asked, confused. I couldn''t imagine what type of event I would wear this to.


    "If I had to guess, I''d say that Alpha ball. It''s tonight," she told me.


    My mouth dropped open at her words. Ipletely forgot about the Alpha ball. Well, actually, I''ve never been invited to go before. My father made it a point to keep me shunned from anything and everyone. I was never allowed to go to such an event in the past. Ste, on the other hand, on been numerous times. Gavin promised me that he would take me this year, but we broke up before he could get the chance. It wasn''t even in my mind until this very moment.


    My heart swelled at the thought of Elliot taking me to the ball.


    Not before long, there was another knock on the door. I hadn''t realized the maid had left until someone else entered my room. I turned, surprised to see Alison standing at my


    doorway with a duffel bag.


    "I was called to make the Luna look spectacr for tonight," she told me, her eyes knitted together. "Why do you look as if you had seen a ghost."


    "I just wasn''t expecting you here. You startled me," I admitted.


    She waved me off and stepped into my room.


    "I''m the pack''s stylist. The Alpha wanted me to help get you ready for tonight," she told me.


    I raised my brows.


    "You spoke to him?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "Yes; he called me personally," she told me.


    My cheeks flushed and stared down at the ground.


    "He''s been so busytely, I''m surprised he''s even bothering," I admitted.


    She stared at me like I had just grown another head.


    "Well, the Alpha ball is being held in his pack this year so the pack is clustered with different Alphas, Not to mention with all these rogue attackstely, I''m not surprised he''s been busy."

 Chapter 0074

    I had no idea the other Alphas were staying in this pack. I''m sure they were all over the packhouse. It was no wonder Elliot''s been so busytely. I felt foolish to think it had anything to do with me. But I wished he wouldmunicate this stuff with me. Instead, I feel as if he''s spending all of his time with Shirley.


    "Let''s get you ready for the ball; it''s going to take at least a day," she told me, assessing my current appearance.


    I frowned.


    "Give me a break, I just got out of bed," I said defensively.


    Sheughed.


    We spent the entire day getting ready for this ball. She was right; it took a lot to get me ready for this evening''s events.


    By the time everything was put together, the sun was setting, and it was almost time to leave. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t nervous about such an event. When I finally put the dress on and looked at myself in the mirror, I gasped at my appearance.


    I hardly recognized myself. It was beautiful.


    "Wow," I whispered, unable to form real words.


    "Wow is an understatement," she said, pleased with herself. "You are going to be the belle of this ball. Now let''s go find your prince."


    I smiled and nodded as I followed her out of the room. She helped me navigate through the pce with my dress and by the time we reached the front foyer, Beta Leo and Elliot were standing at the doorway. They both turned to look at me as I arrived, and I swear Elliot''s jaw dropped.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I could see the desires pooling in his eyes and it made me blush.


    "Hey," I said to him, not sure what else to say.


    ''Hey," he replied. "You look beautiful," he finally said after a long pause.


    I blushed at thepliment.


    "You don''t look so bad yourself," I told him, motioning for his luxury suit that looked extremely expensive and the red tie he wore. I smiled at the thought of Elliot wanting to match me and my dress. He had to have done that on purpose.


    He offered me his arm.


    "Shall we?" He asked, I nodded and took his arm without hesitation.


    After thanking Alison for her job, well done, we followed Leo to the limo that waited for our arrival in front of the pce. My heart was racing the entire drive to the ball. I wasn''t sure what to expect I had never been to an event like this before; it was all new to me.


    Elliot kept a protective hold on my hand and kept himself close to me, which I appreciated.


    By the time we got to the ball, my head was spinning. It was a huge event and there were so many people entering. There was a camera crew capturing everything and trying to get those entering the ball to answer their questions.


    Elliot looked a bit annoyed by this sight.


    "Don''t answer any of their questions. Tabloid reporters always twist things around," he warned.


    I nodded, feeling a nervous pit in the middle of my stomach.


    The driver opened our doors, and we stepped out of the limo. Elliot kept a hold of my arm as we walked


    through the crowd and towards the front entrance.


    The reporters wasted no time as soon as they saw us.


    "Alpha, who is your date for the evening? That can''t be the Luna!" "Alpha Elliot, why didn''t youe to the ball with Alpha Shirley?"


    "Alpha Eliot, is it true you are secretly having an affair with Shirley?"


    My heart ached to hear that. Elliot tightened his hold on me, probably knowing that the questions of these reporters were getting to me.


    "Luna Silver, what designer dress are you wearing?"


    "Luna, is it true you came between Elliot and his true love, Shirley?"


    I opened my mouth to retort, but Elliot''s words from before stopped I


    Pand lowered my gaze as ho1.9


    pulled me the rest of the way into the ballroom.


    He took a deep breath as he turned to face me.


    "Are you okay?" He asked.


    I was surprised by the question, but I nodded.


    "Yeah," I told him.


    "We will talk about itter," he told me, running his fingers down the side of my face, making me look up at him, surprised by the sentiment.


    I nodded my head once.


    "If you get a drink, make sure you ask them not to put mistletoe in the beverage. Remember what my sister said?" Elliot warned.


    I nodded again.


    "I''ll remember," I told him.


    "Good," he said, taking my arm into his once more and guiding me away from the front entrance.


    ....


    Third Person POV (Shirley)


    Around the corner, Shirley stood with a wide grin across her face.


    "So, the little Miss Perfect Luna can''t have mistletoe?" She said to herself


    after hearing Elliot''s wallet''s


    find out what happens if


    WI


    does."

 Chapter 0075

    Silvers POV


    "Dance with me," Elliot said, taking hold of my hand.


    My cheeks flushed at his words. I looked around and saw that others were dancing with their partners as well. Everybody dressed elegantly and the music was remotely ssical.


    Elliot pulled me to the dance floor and wrapped me in his arms. I wrapped my arms around him and twirled me around with ease. I smiled up at him as he moved around the dance floor effortlessly. I hardly noticed the gathering crowd until the song was ending and a new one was starting.


    They started to p as I did my own moves once the rhythm grew more upbeat. A smile spread across my lips as he wrapped me back in his arms and held me close to him


    He ran his fingers down my cheek, tucking a strand of fallen hair behind my ear. Alison was going to kill me if she found out I ruined my hair within the first hour of my being here.


    As I danced, my eyes wandered through the crowd and I almost stumbled when I saw a familiar face ring at me from the other side of the ballroom.


    Stell was ring at me with her current suitor. Her lips were pressed in a thin line and her arms were folded across her chest. She did not look happy to be here. I knew my father had to be around here somewhere as well.


    My stomach knotted at the thought of seeing him again. I hadn''t really spoken to my father since the wedding.


    "Are you okay?" Elliot asked against my ear.


    I nodded.


    "Yeah, my sister is here. I''m sure my father is around here somewhere too," I muttered.


    "Pay them no attention," Elliot said, rubbing my back gently. "They don''t control you anymore."


    I smiled at that thought and I felt a little lighter and then I heard his voice from behind us. "Alpha Elliot."


    My entire body froze. I slowly turned to see my father staring at Elliot with narrowed eyes. It felt like the wind had gotten knocked out of me and felt sick to my stomach. My father looked exactly the same with his neatlybed dark hair and green scrutinizing gaze.


    His right brow was raised as he stared at Elliot, but Elliot didn''t seem phased by his presence at all. He was calm and collected; I admired him even more for that.


    Then, my father looked at me and his eyes narrowed.


    "Silver," he greeted, his face showing nothing but indifference. "You clean up nicely."


    "Dad..." I said in return. I really wasn''t sure what to say to him, so I chose to remain silent.


    My father cleared his throat and then turned to Elliot.


    "The rogue attacks are starting to get out of hand. I had two of them this past week. We should starting up with a game n. Mind if we discuss some of my ideas," my father asked.


    He would choose now to discuss business. I had to stifle an eye roll.


    Elliot looked a bit ufortable as he gazed down at me as if he were asking permission to speak to my father.


    "It won''t take long," my father continued. "Silver can handle herself while the men talk."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    I scowled at my father''s words.


    Elliot straightened his stance and wrapped a protective arm around my shoulders.


    "I ask that you don''t respect my wife, Alpha. She is the Luna of my pack after all," Elliot told him, his voice remaining even and unbothered.


    My father''s brow corked.


    "She''s wolfless," he snorted. "She''s hardly a luna."


    "I will say to you what I''ve said to her numerous times. Just because she''s wolves doesn''t make her weak," Elliot told him. "She''s the strongest woman I know, and she''s driven with passion. Any pack would be lucky to have her as a Luna."

 Chapter 0076

    My father opened his mouth to say something, looking mortified that Elliot was actually standing up for me. To be honest, I was kind of shocked by this. Nobody has ever stood up for me before, not even Gavin. My cheeks flushed at the sentiment, and I found myself wanting to lean into him and soak in his warmth and scent.


    "If you''ll excuse us," Elliot said, taking my arms and starting to pull me away but my father stopped us once again.


    "I wanted to discuss the recent attacks," he called after us.


    "Alpha, we are at a ball right now. I''d rather not discuss business." He said calmly.


    My heart was thrumming from that interaction. My father was left in shock.


    "Elliot," another voice said once we were far. "You didn''te to find me. I was looking all over for you!"


    Shirley walked through the crowd and in our direction. Her smile faltered slightly when she saw me standing beside him.


    "Oh, hello there, Silver. It''s a pleasure to see you again," she said, her fake smile never leaving her lips. Then, she turned back to Elliot and looped an arm through his. "I hope you don''t mind if I steal your husband for a little while. We have much to discuss and there are some Alphas we must speak to."


    I frowned as I looked up at Elliot.


    He sighed and looked back.


    "It''ll only be a little while. How about you do some mingling as well," he suggested.


    "Oh, uh... okay," I said, forcing a smile.


    Shirley kept her hold on Elliot as they


    walked away My chest tightened as


    I watched the two of them. Per


    vel


    usual, Shirley was dressed beautifully and between her incredible form and model-like features and his strong physique and handsomeness, they tooked like an incredible couple.


    Jealousy burned in the pit of my stomach as they walked towards a group of Alpha''s and started speaking with them. I hated that, Shirley was still touching Elliot. Her arm was looped with his the entire time and he was just letting her hang onto his arm like her life depended on it.


    At one point, they started tough, and Shirley put her hand on his chest.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was seeing red as I red at them. I needed to step away before I lost my temper and made a fool out of myself in front of everybody.


    They were already talking for about 10 minutes and the conversations didn''t seem to be getting any less. He probably wouldn''t even notice if I slipped away for a little while. I decided to walk away and find a bathroom or something.


    What I wasn''t expecting was for Ste to be in the bathroom powdering her nose.


    I froze at the doorway and just as I was about to turn around and leave, her voice stopped me.


    "Saw that your husband is with Alpha Shirley. Honestly, it''s probably for the best that she takes him out of your hands. You''d never be able to handle a man like Elliot anyway," Ste said, her eyes fixed on her reflection while she applied a newyer of lip gloss.


    "They are just friends," I said, folding my arms across my chest.


    She rolled her eyes.


    "Keep telling yourself that, sweetie. But allow me to give you some sisterly advice Walk away with the little dignity you have left because this isn''t going to end well for you The weak ones never get what they want and Hun... you are the weakest of the bunch. Don''t forget who you are, Silver. A wolfless freak; Elliott could never love. But Shirley on the other hand, it''s impossible not to love her. He was with her once; he will be with her again soon enough."


    I was fuming by the end of this conversation. I wanted to lunge at her, but I was too frozen to move. She turned to face me as she put her gloss, powder, and mascara back into her purse.

 Chapter 0077

    Smacking her lips together she looked at me onest time.


    "Don''t think for a second just because you got a little recognition for your paintings that you are somebody worth anything. You are worth nothing," she said through her teeth as she stepped around me.


    Anger coursed through me in waves; I needed the one person who could put me back at ease. After I finished doing my business in the bathroom, I left the ballroom and went to find Elliot. At this point, they had found a new group of Alphas, and they were dazzling. I huffed when I saw that Shirley still had her arms wrapped around his.


    Then, the words that were being spoken by the Alphas they were talking to left me feeling paralyzed.


    "You are quite lovely, Shirley. Alpha Elliot is a lucky man!"


    "You two really should set a wedding date. You make such a lovely couple."


    "The world''s prettiest Luna that''s for sure."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    Heat rushed to my cheeks and before I knew what was happening, I was marching over to them and standing beside Elliot.


    "Hello, Alphas. It''s nice to meet you. I''m Silver, Elliot''s wife," I said, leaning my head against his shoulder.


    They all looked at one another frowning and frozen. Then, their faces grew red as realization struck them.


    "I''m so sorry, I guess there was a misunderstanding," one of the Alphas said sheepishly. "It''s an honor to meet you, Luna."


    I smiled. I could feel Shirley ring at me from the other side of Elliot.


    "Yeah, we meant no disrespect," another Alpha said, holding up his hands in surrender.


    "It''s not a problem," I assured them.


    "I hope I didn''t make you feel ufortable, Silver," Shirley said with a pout. "It wasn''t my intention. I also didn''t mean to keep him away so long."


    I wasn''t sure what to say, so I just nodded.


    She walked toward me and grasped my hands.


    "How about I buy you a drink an as apology," she offered. "Then we can get to know one another a bit better."


    Within a few minutes, Shirley returned with a ss of red wine. She smiled brightly at me.


    "Take this as my way of saying


    sorry," she said, raising her sset


    the


    "Let''s make a toast to


    beginnings and new friends."


    I can''t see Shirley and me ever being friends, but I toasted anyway took a sip of the deep red wine, and sighed in contentment at the delicious scent and taste.


    Shriley excused herself to speak to other Alphas and Elliot guided me over to a table. I sipped more of the wine as we took our seats.


    "I''m sorry about Shirley earlier. I was about to say something before you showed up. I wouldn''t have let that go on much longer."


    I smiled at him.


    "I know," I told him, putting my hand on his affectionately.


    Just as I brought the wine ss to my lips once again, shes of color went through my vision, and I gasped at the sudden feeling and sight of it. My familiar headache surfaced in my head, and I gasped,


    nearly dropping the wine ss in the


    process.


    I stumbled to my feet, the chaotic lights continuing to sh in my eyes, and I let out a whimper of distress.


    My entire body quivered and shook.


    What was happening to me?


    It wasn''t the full moon yet!


    Unless...


    I thought back to the sweet wine I drank.


    Could it be possible that there was mistletoe inside of it?

 Chapter 0078

    Silver''s POV


    shes of light appeared in my vision and an intense ache appeared in my temple. I let out a troubled cry as I buckled over, not sure what was happening. There must have been mistletoe in my drink; but how did this happen?


    How could Shirley possibly know what mistletoe does to me?


    Nobody paid me any attention because all the rich folks were in their own worlds while they sipped their cocktails and mingled. It wasn''t until my hair grew white and my face transformed that somebody finally took notice. For a moment, I was too stunned and in too much pain to move, but then I heard the gasps and the screaming as others began to take notice of me.


    "A monster!!!"


    "Who is that monster!!"


    "We need gamma security in here right away!!


    I could hear the shouting and the shuffling of feet as the gamma security barged into the room, trying to find the target. Everyone else''s words faded away; I knew Elliot was trying to say something to me as well, but I could hardly hear him between the gasps of horror from everyone else, the gamma security shouting, and Shirley''s chuckling. Not to mention the pain in my head and the relentless shes of light.


    I felt a pair of hands on my shoulder; I knew immediately that it was Elliot but something inside of me snapped and I flinched away from him. I blinked and saw the looks of horror on everybody''s faces; they all pointed and called me names while the gammas shoved their way through the crowd.


    I knew I couldn''t stay here any longer. Without much thought, I ran.


    I shoved my way through the crowd and ran as fast as I could out of the banquet. I could hear the feet getting louder as I was being chased. Tears sprang from my eyes and my chest ached as my lungs fought to stay intact. Everybody now knew my secret, there was no doubt about that, and just as I feared they all thought of me as a monster.


    A sob escaped my lips as I ran.


    "Where did she go?!" I heard one of the gammas yelling at the others.


    "I think she went this way!!"


    My heart hammered wildly in my chest as I continued to run; only pausing a moment when more shes of light appeared in my


    vision winced as pain course


    through my head, nearly paralyzing me on the spot. But I had to keep going; I had to keep moving.


    I''m not sure where I ran to or how far away from the banquet I was, but I could hear the trampling of feetBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ret


    that didn''t sound entirely human. was frozen on the spot while the shes of bright and colorful light went through my vision and then it cleared only slightly for me to see my surroundings.


    At first, I saw the dirt on the ground I stood on, and then I saw the wooden fence posts. I looked up and saw the bleachers that were fairly empty only because most were at the banquet, but I knew immediately where I was.


    "Look out!!" I heard someone shouting from behind me.


    I whipped around to see a ton of racehorses running in my direction.


    I was at the pack horse racetrack. My heart leaped into my throat; they were going so fast and with the ache in my head along with my vision being blinded by shes of lights, I knew I wasn''t going to be able to get out of the way in time.


    "I think she went into the racetrack!" I heard someone shouting from a short distance.


    Before I couldprehend anything


    more, I felt a hand wrap around my wrist. I let out a strangled scream, but another hand sped around my mouth, keeping me silent. Just as the horses reached me, seconds


    before they trampled over my body, I was pulled off the track. I struggled too much


    for a moment, but I was in?


    pain to really put up a big fight and I found myself going limp against this stranger.


    There was no doubt in my mind he was taking me to the gammas; maybe he was a gamma.


    He kept his hand around my mouth and his other arm around my waist as he pulled in behind the bleachers. It was a small and dark ce, not seen from any other area on the racetrack. When he released me, I fell to the ground, tears springing from my eyes, and my body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Hey, it''s okay..." I heard a familiar voice.

 Chapter 0079

    My body tensed for a moment and when I felt his warm hands brushing the hair out of my face and tucking it behind my ear, relief flooded into me. "Elliot?" I gasped, nearly flinging myself into his arms.


    He wrapped his arms around me and pulled me into his chest.


    "Where did she go?!" I heard the gamma yelling at the others.


    "I swear, I thought she went in here," the other said.


    The shuffling of feet disappeared while they searched the perimeter.


    My entire body trembled out of fear.


    "Just stay calm; it''s going to be okay," Elliot whispered in my ear. "They don''t know it was you, so you''ll be safe once you transform back."


    I nodded against his chest, hating that my tears were soaking into his nice suit. I will have to apologize for thister.


    I winced as more pain mmed into my temple.


    Elliot''s rough and calloused fingers ran up the side of my face and massaged the side of my head, relieving some of the pain and tension. I could already feel my body rxing into his as I clung to him. "That''s it," he whispered to me. "Let me help you like you always help me."


    I sniffled, finally finding my voice I asked, "I help you?"


    I could feel him smiling as he pressed his lips against my forehead.


    "All the time," he answered simply.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "How?" I asked, peeking up at him through my wetshes.


    He wiped the tears off my cheeks with his thumbs as he continued to massage my head. I was momentarily startled to see the red light surrounding him like a bright aura. It wasn''t a painful sh in my vision like it had been, but it was settled and perfectly outlining him.


    A long time ago, I encountered a Seer who had told me I had a special gift; I could see scents. I went to her the first time I transformed when I turned 18. She couldn''t tell me much more other than that, but she told me if kept practicing, I could eventually control this power. I wasn''t sure how to practice such a thing, but at this very moment, while my mind and body were calm listening to Elliot''s words and feeling his warm touch, it felt controlled.


    It was almost as if Elliot was the calm in the middle of this chaos.


    "I''ve suffered from insomnia my entire life. The best sleep I''ve had was when you were by my side. I can''t really exin it, but something about your scent and your body... it calms me. Being away from you is almost painful for both me and my wolf. So, yes, you help me a lot. I owe you for that."


    My cheeks warmed from his sentimental words, and I found myself leaning into him. As I looked into his eyes, I didn''t feel like a monster. no longer felt the pain in my temple and the shing of light was gone. I knew I still looked strange because of the transformation, but there was this tugging inside of me that drew me towards him regardless of what this might look like. It was an aching need I couldn''t exin but there was a part of me that didn''t want to exin it.


    At least not right now.


    "I don''t think she''s here, Boss," I heard one of the gammas saying nearly.


    "Shit," the other gamma, the leader, muttered. "Let''s go back to the banquet. We''ll have to exin to the Alpha that we let her escape."


    With those words left in the air, I heard their feet descending from the area. I let out a breath of relief. Elliot''s eyes never left mine though; it was like he hadn''t even heard them in the first ce.


    He put his fingers under my chin and lifted my head so my gaze would meet his. My cheeks warmed even more under the intensity of his stare.


    There was something in his eyes that wasn''t there before; he wasn''t the ruthless and cruel Alpha I had heard so much about from those around the pack. He wasn''t indifferent; he was genuine, kind, and caring. He made my heart swell in a way that it never has before.


    I couldn''t exactly tell what was in his eyes when he looked at me though; could it be love?


    Could Elliot possibly love me?


    His lips were on mine before I could think too much about that thought.

 Chapter 0080

    Silver''s POV


    "Alpha, Luna, where have you been? You were searched for at the banquetst night," Beta Leo said as we walked through the front doors of the pce.


    We stayed at the horse track until the sun began to rise early this morning. Elliot didn''t want to take a chance of having me be seen, so we stayed wrapped in each other''s arms. Eventually, we both fell asleep and when we woke up, I was back to normal.


    "Do I really need to exin myself to you, Beta?" Elliot asked coldly, making Beta Leo pale.


    "No, but I wasn''t sure what to tell the packmates. It would have been nice if you warned me that you were leaving."


    Elliot wrapped an arm around me and tucked me into his side.


    "I don''t need to inform you when I want to have a little quality time with my wife," he said, his voice dropping low and deadly. All traces of that sincere, kind, and gentle man thatforted me all night were gone.


    Leo bowed his head, baring his neck as Elliot''s Alpha powers washed over him.


    "Of course, sir. I apologize," he said, his voice low and defeated. Before Elliot could guide me away, Leo spoke up again. "Sir, there was another rogue attackst night. With that creature that appeared at the banquet and the series of attacks, I was only seeking you out because I was worried for your safety."


    Elliot paused and turned to look at his beta.


    "Another rogue attack? Was anyone hurt?"Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "One of the gammas is in critical condition," Leo answered solemnly. "I just returned from there. I was hoping he would be awake and tell me what exactly happened, but he was still in aa. The others didn''t actually see the rogues but heard the attack. When they got there, this gamma was lying on the ground covered in his own blood. The stench of rogues was all over the ce."


    A low growl escaped Elliot''s throat.


    "I''m going to change and then I''ll meet you at the packhouse. Gather some of the toughest gammas."


    "Yes, Alpha," Beta Leo said nodding his head.


    Without another word, Beta Leo left the pce.


    I turned to look at Elliot, worry clear on my face as I peeked up at his strong and determined features.


    "Please, be safe," I told him.


    He smirked, a yfulness in his eyes that made my heart flip in my chest.


    "Are you worried for me, Mrs. Crown?"


    I bit my lower lip, trying to keep a stern face, but feeling a smile tugging at the corner of my mouth.


    "I simply need you so I can keep my status as Luna and continue to drive your nephew insane," I teased right back.


    He looked rmed and a sh of hurt went through his eyes, making meugh. I stood on my toes and kissed him gently on the cheek.


    "Just be safe, my husband," I whispered before walking past him, making sure to sway my hips as I continued up the stairs.


    I felt Elliot''s eyes on me the entire time and I would be lying if I said it didn''t make me feel good about myself. I liked that he was checking me out and seemingly liking what he was seeing.


    At some point, Elliot must have left


    because he didn''t return to our


    bedroom. I was able to take a shower and put on some fresh clothes My wardrobe for the day consisted of waist-high skin-tight jeans and a white crop top. tied my hair into a pony and applied only a little makeup to make myself feel lively.


    Once I was done getting dressed, I went downstairs and into the kitchen. I was pleased that Mariah, was in the kitchen, and I was even more pleased when I smelled breakfast cooking. My mouth was practically watering at the different Scents.


    She turned and gave me a kind smile as I sat at the kitchen ind.


    "I hope you''re hungry. I made plenty of food," she told me.


    "Starving," I admitted.


    She piled food onto a te and poured a cup of coffee for me. She grabbed some creamers and sweeteners and ced those on the counter as well.


    "I''m a bit short-staffed at the


    packhouse this afternoon, so, I''ll be going there to help in the kitchen. So,


    if you''re hungry just head on over and you can grab some foody


    Mariah told me.


    I bit into a piece of bacon and moaned with satisfaction.


    "I might take you up on that," I told her. "I''m going to spend some time in my studio and work on some paintings."


    She nodded thoughtfully.


    "I can''t wait to see what you''ve been working so hard on," she said, a sly smile on her lips.


    I winked at her.


    "Soon enough, all will be revealed," I teased.


    She chuckled and started to clean up the kitchen.


    We bantered some while I continued to eat breakfast and once, I finished, she grabbed my te and coffee mug to clean them.


    "I can do that," I protested.


    "And then what would I do?" She asked, raising her brows. "Let me do my job, Luna Crown."


    I smiled at her and shook my head; I knew there was no arguing with her. I slid off the barstool and went into my studio to get to work on my newest painting.

 Chapter 0081

    Time ticked on; I got so lost in my artwork that Ipletely lost track of time. The front door mmed shut and distinct male voices brought me out of my stooper.


    I put my brushes and watercolor away before leaving the studio and walking into the front foyer. I froze entirely when I saw Elliot standing at the doorway with Beta Leo and Gamma Warrior. It was the lead gamma warrior that was looking for me yesterday. I bit the inside of my cheek, hoping that he doesn''t recognize me.


    However, the gamma being in the pce wasn''t what caused me to pause, it was the state of my husband.


    He was shirtless, wearing only jeans. But his entire torso had w marks on it. His jawbone was bruised, and he had a bloody scratch on his cheek. His upper lip was also split and puffy. I scanned his body for further damage, and I saw that his knuckles were red and swollen, with some minor scrapes.


    My stomach twisted and knotted until I feltpletely ill.


    "I told you not to go there alone," the gamma scolded, folding his arm across his chest. "What were you thinking?"


    "I told him it was a bad idea, but he wouldn''t listen to reason," Beta Leo said, equally dismayed.


    "Would you two knock it off? My wolf will heal me in no time and-"


    His words were cut off when he saw me standing before him. The others looked at me as well and their eyes widened. I was too stunned to even speak.


    Did he really try to go after the rouges by himself? Did I hear him correctly?


    Elliot broke his eyes from me to look at Leo.


    "Call together the local Alphas and have them meet me at my packhouse for a meeting."


    "Yes, Alpha."


    He turned to the Gamma.


    "Luca, go to the hospital and check on the fallen gamma, and then gather the other gammas for extra training."


    "Yes, Alpha."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    They both left to do their tasks and his eyes found mine again.


    "I''m going to bete this evening so don''t wait up for me," he told me as he started to walk past me.


    I turned around to face him, my eyes zing.


    "You are hurt, shouldn''t you be resting?" I asked him, my voiceing out desperate and pathetic.


    "There''s too much to do and I fear my pack is in danger. I can''t rest just yet," he told me as he reached the stairs. But he paused and looked at me, his face softening.


    "You don''t need to worry. You married a very strong Alpha. These are minor injuries," he assured me, but it didn''t make me feel any better. "Please, don''t worry too much. This is my job."


    With that, he turned and went up the stairs. My chest tightened and I felt a wave of nausea mming into me.


    After Elliot changed, he left the


    pce. I remained in my studio, to wound up doing any actual work. I just remained seated, attempting to deep breaths and hating how shaky it sounded. After an hour, I decided to go to the packhouse. I needed to speak to Elliot about this and see if there was a way we could protect him.


    "Hey, Silver!" Cara called as soon as I walked into the packhouse. "Want to have lunch with us?"


    I saw the others seated at their small table with tes of food.


    "Maybe in a few. I need to speak with the Alpha. Is he around?" I asked.


    "I think he''s in the meeting room down the hall," Alison said, pointing me in the right direction.


    I smiled my thanks to them and headed towards that room. I was about to knock on the door, but voices inside stopped me.


    "I want to lead the team and find out about these attacks," Elliot said confidently. "It seems most of the rogues are targeting my pack and I won''t stand for it any longer."


    "You''ve already been brutally attacked, Alpha Elliot. Perhaps you should let another one of us lead this team," another Alpha said pointedly.


    "Do not mistake my injuries as


    weakness. I won''t stand for that.''m


    the strongest Alpha and you know it.


    I won''t stand by and do nothing


    while my pack is being attacked. I will fight until my dying breath."


    That snapped me out of my eavesdropping position, and I pushed the door open quickly.


    "What are you saying? You are injured and you need to take time to rest. You are no good to your pack when you are in this state," I all but shouted.


    I stared at all the Alphas seated at the table, my father being one of them. Shirley was also at the table, and she leaned back in her seat like she was getting ready for a show.


    "Silver, you shouldn''t be here. This is an Alpha meeting," Elliot said firmly, his eyes narrowed in disappointment.


    "When my husband''s life is at stake,


    I believe I have every right to be here. Don''t you think?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest. "How dare you make such a rash decision like this and not even consult me about it. You should be home resting right now, not nning on leading a team into dangerous territory."


    Everyone was quiet and stunned by my outburst; the seemingly quiet housewife had grown a backbone!

 Chapter 0082

    Silver''s POV


    "Alpha, it seems your wife is concerned for you," Shirley said, her eyes narrowed at me as a smirk appeared on her lips. "It''s very sweet, but this is wolf business. It''s not something you would understand, considering you are a wolfless."


    "The fact that I don''t have a wolf has nothing to do with this," I snapped, my teeth gritted in anger as I red at her. "This is about Elliot. He needs time to recover; not be thrown to the wolves! If you cared about him, you''d be saying the same thing."


    Sheughed bitterly as she slowly stood to her feet. She wore a red short-sleeved dress that fit tightly around her perfect form and rested just above her knees, showing off her incredible legs. The red dress brought out the red in her hair and I would be lying if I said I wasn''t jealous of the figure.


    Shirley was quite beautiful and like Elliot, she was powerful.


    "You are speaking out of emotional terms," Shirley went on to say, herposure calm and her tone sounding whimsical like she was mocking me. It made the other Alphas in the room snicker at my expense. "This is exactly why a wolfless girl has no business being a luna. It''s as I was saying many times before, you are too weak. This proves it, does it not, Gentlemen?" She asked the room.


    "Girl, you are making a fool out of yourself," one of the Alpha''s shouted at me.


    "You have no business being here," another said, his lip curling up in disgust.


    "A wolfless as a Luna? I never heard of such a thing!" Another scoffed.


    Shirley gave me a victory grin as she took her seat beside Elliot who had his fists clenching and his knuckles white.


    "I know what you all must think of me, and I don''t me you. Honestly, I was surprised when Elliot told me he wanted to marry me. I''m nothing more than a wolfless and I was raised ot think I was less than everybody else." My eyes flickered to my father who paled but said nothing, I turned my attention back to the others. "But I care about my Alpha and if you had any sense, then you wouldn''t let him¡ª" "Silver, that is enough!" Elliot''s voice boomed across the meeting room, silencing me immediately and causing an icy chill to creep down my spine. My eyes found his and I could see how furious he was from my words.


    He was standing up now and his lip was curled in anger. It was a look I had never seen toward me before and without thinking, I took a step away from him. "You need to leave," he said through his teeth.


    I opened my mouth to say something, anything, but Shirley spoke first, her tone icy and mocking.


    "How dare you tell your Alpha what to do," she hissed. "You need to learn your ce, girl."


    With one more smirk in my direction, she turned her attention back to Elliot and puckered her plump pink bottom lip, putting a hand on his shoulder.


    "I do believe she might be right


    though, Elliot. It seems the rogues used some silver because your wounds are taking much longer than usual to heal. How about we postpone the investigation until your wounds heal? We can double up on border patrol and send some gammas out to do another sweep. But until you arepletely healed, it''ll be better if we don''t antagonize any more rogues."


    My mouth hung open; was Shirley actually agreeing with me about something? What was her motive?


    After a brief pause and a staring contest between Elliot and me, he finally relented and pulled his gaze away from me, breaking me from the trance I was in.


    "You''re right. I''ll take some time to rest and heal. But when the timees, I''d like to be the one leading the team," he said with finality.


    "Agreed," the others murmured in unison.


    Shirley smiled up at him as she ran her fingers up the length of his arm and across his shoulders.


    "While you recover, I''ll take on some


    extra duties around your pack. I''ll be the pack''s agent. I''ll take on the financial responsibilities, and the overall welfare of the pack. If they have any concerns, they cane to me, and I''ll be more than happy to help them." This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My stomach twisted.


    I might not know a lot about being a Luna, but I knew for a fact that those were Luna responsibilities. Now, it was making sense. She wanted to prove to Elliot that I wasn''t fit to be a Luna and that she was the prime


    choice to rule the pack by his side.


    "I''m sorry but if I''m not mistaken, aren''t those Luna responsibilities?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest and ring at her. Annoyance shed in her eyes.


    "And is that a problem with you?" She so boldly asked.


    "As Alpha Elliot''s wife and the Luna of this pack, yes I do have an issue with this," I told her, raising my brows.


    She let out a humorlessugh.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Elliot hasn''t marked you. Until you are marked and mated to him, you are not a Luna, you are just his wolfless wife."

 Chapter 0083

    Fury boiled inside of me and as soon as I opened my mouth to speak, Elliot mmed his fists on the table, making us all flinch from the sound.


    "That is enough out of both of you. We are in the middle of a meeting, and I won''t have this childish argument interrupting things," he said through his teeth, his eyes shing as his wolf made himself known to us. I involuntarily stepped backward, suddenly feeling ufortable. Elliot turned to look at Shirley, who kept her head held high. "Shirley, she is a right. She is the rightful Luna of this pack whether I had marked her or not. Until she proves incapable of taking on the responsibilities while I recover. I expect you not to put up a fight with her."


    Shirley paled at his words, but she pressed her lips firmly together and gave him a curt nod as she took her seat once again.


    I stood frozen; unable to believe that he backed me up. Part of me thought he might take Shirley''s side.


    "Beta Leo," Elliot called; I hadn''t realized Leo was in the room until he was summoned. But he stepped out of the corner of the room.


    "Yes, Alpha?" He asked, waiting for orders.


    "Take Silver to the Luna office and get her set up. If she wants to take on the responsibilities, she will get started right away. Spread the word and let the pack know of this."


    "Will do," Leo said, motioning for me to follow him.


    I still felt uncertain and frozen in my ce. It wasn''t until my eyes found Elliot''s and he gave me a small nod that I was snapped out of my stooper.


    I turned and left with Beta Leo. He walked me down a long hallway until we reached a doorway. He opened it and stepped inside. My mouth nearly fell open at the size of the gorgeous office. The entire back wall was a gorgeous window that overlooked the gardens. The floor was made from rose gold marble and the desk waspletely ss with brand-new-looking office material, including arge desktopputer.


    It was beautifully decorated with framed pictures of past Lunas and purchased artwork from different galleries; some artists I recognized and some I didn''t.


    There was a beautiful soft pink rug in the center of the room in front of the desk; a couple of white cushioned chairs in front of the desk and arge white couch with a t-screen TV on the far side of the room, along with a coffee table with a potted nt.


    "This ce is gorgeous," I whispered, more to myself than to Leo.


    He nodded in response, also looking around.


    "Yes; it''s the Luna office," he replied. "All past lunas have done their work here."


    "What kind of work do Luna''s do exactly?" I stupidly asked him.


    I know I fought for this position with Shirley, but I had to be honest that I wasn''t really sure what a Luna did.


    Leo smiled as if he expected that question.


    "The Luna has all the same power as


    their Alpha male. That''s why it''s important for Lunas and Alphas to mark one another. Once Alpha Elliot marks you officially, you''ll share his powers and be able tomand other wolves of your pack.


    "Oh, I see," I said, shifting my eyes downward, suddenly feeling vulnerable.


    "However, Luna''s role is to be a


    mother figure and teacher to her wolves. You are the protector of women and children, like a mother. You provide the resources needed for women and children. You are the key negotiator between the pack


    and the Alpha. He is a very busy


    man and can''t always be here to deal with minor pack issues and wants, so they wille to you when they need something. With the Alpha in recovery, you will also lead the pack during his absence and make decisions on his behalf. Once again, if you were to be marked by him, you would be able to calm his wolf with just a touch and that''s important for an Alpha because they are known to lose control easily, especially when things don''t go their way," Leo exined.


    "I understand," I said, nodding, knowing that I could already calm Elliot down; he admitted as much to me. It was why he insisted on me sleeping with him every night.


    re


    "You are also in charge of coordinating events," Leo continued. "Do you have any questions?"


    I shook my head.


    "No, I think I get it. Thank you, Beta," I told him, trying to sound as proper as I could.


    He nodded and then walked around the desk. He opened one of the drawers and pulled out arge folder with a huge stack of papers.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "These are packints and wishes," he informed me. "Even without a proper Luna, they still filled these forms out."


    He dropped the stack of papers on the desk and my mouth nearly fell to the floor.


    He gave me a crooked smile before walking towards the door, but he paused before leaving and said over his shoulder, "Good Luck, Luna." With that, he left me alone to deal with all the stress.

 Chapter 0084

    Silver''s POV


    I had gone through half the stack of papers, and it was nearing nightfall. My mind was spinning from all theints this pack had and I wasn''t even sure where to begin with it all. Theyined about theck of education in the pack''s school system and how the children weren''t being taught the right things. Theyined about the meal nning and theck of choices each day. Women want to start training as warriors, finding it unfair that only men get to be gammas, and I had to agree with them on that. Why aren''t more women training to be gammas? They could fight just as much as any man. They also wanted their children to start training at young ages for when they were older and decide to join the Gamma warriors. They also want more sports options for both women and children.


    The local park has been trashed by rogues and has been deemed unsafe to visit; not enough housing, forcing women and children to live in the packhouse. Women want to open boutiques and salons but not enough space or funding. A couple of packmates wish to get married and would like the Luna to prepare the ceremony.


    Those were only a few things that I had read while going through each paper. At some point, I took out a notebook and a nner and jotted down some notes about how I could fix certain things and improve stuff around the pack. I started to make a daily schedule for myself, wanting to talk to each packmate one-on-one and get to know them and theirints personally before I take real action.


    I logged into theputer for the first time, and I was surprised that the passwords were already saved on the files so I could tap into the pack budget and find out exactly how much I could spend on these projects.


    I called the couples that wanted marriage and found out when they expect to get married, and I made a n to meet with them at some point next week so we can start seriously nning the weddings.


    I created some flyers inquiring about some new teachers at the local school and created a park cleanup volunteer signup list. I scheduled a time to get the volunteers together and I nned to help them clean the park as well.


    I created a whole new meal menu, and I sent them to Mariah''s email letting her know that I will start creating new menus for her to work with each week.


    At some point during the night, I fell asleep at my desk. I barely made a dent in the tasks that I needed to do, but I made a bit of progress and was able to speak with some of the packmates over the phone and get some scheduling done.


    My eyes could hardly stay open, and I wasn''t even sure what time it was.


    I was awoken only for a moment when I felt a strong pair of arms wrap around my body and then the warmth and scent of Elliot enveloped my nostrils. I sighed contently as I rested my head on his chest, allowing his warmth to wrap around me and soothe me back to sleep.


    I don''t even know how we got home or how he managed to get me there without waking me. I woke up early the next morning, still feeling groggy as if I hadn''t gotten enough sleep. Elliot was getting dressed and his shirt was off. He wore a pair of sweatpants only and my mouth nearly watered at the sight of him.


    How was it possible for someone to look that good?


    He must have felt me staring at him because he turned, and his eyes found mine. A smirk yed on his lips.


    "Good morning," he said in a deep and almost sultry tone.


    I swallowed.


    "Good morning," I repeated. "Did you sleep well?"


    "I did," he answered. "Did you?"


    I nodded my head once, my eyes wandering over his abs and gazing down at his happy trail that disappeared in the waistline of his sweatpants. I could almost see the outline of his cock and my heart skipped a beat in my chest. This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    He cleared his throat and my eyes shot back to his face, mortified that he caught me checking him out This time, he was grinning, and his brows pinched together.


    ony


    "Are you alright? You seem a bit flustered."


    I knew my face was probably beet red; I could feel the heat in my cheeks.


    "I guess I''m still a little tired," I admitted, which wasn''t aplete lie.


    He nodded thoughtfully like he understood.


    "I was honestly surprised you were still at the paekhousest night. I was about to leave when Beta Leo mentioned you hadn''te out of the office since he brought you there.Dthought there was no way you''d still be there, but I went to check anyway. Imagine my surprise when I see you sleeping at your desk."

 Chapter 0085

    My cheeks flushed even more.


    "I guess I lost track of time," I admitted.


    "You think?" He asked, his sarcasm wasn''t missed, but there was also a twinkle of humor in his eyes, so I didn''t think much of it. "I managed to see some of the work you''ve started and your scheduling. You''ve gotten a lot done. I''m quite impressed."


    "I''ve barely scratched the surface," I told him, chewing my bottom lip a bit nervously.


    "You''ve done more than I''ve done for them. I''ve been putting most of those things off because they weren''t my priority at the moment. Thank you for helping me out."


    It was at that moment I realized his wounds were gone.


    "You''ve been healed," I said simply.


    He nced down at his body before nodding.


    "My wolf worked all night to heal my wounds," he exined. "I''m an Alpha; we don''t stay injured for long."


    I nodded, thoughtfully.


    "I see," I said, keeping my bottom lip between my teeth. "Where are you off to this morning?" I found myself asking.


    "I am training with the warriors and Alphas this morning," he answered. "We are preparing ourselves for any future rogue battles so injuries like yesterday don''t happen again." "Will Shirley be there?"


    I wanted to p myself for asking; I sounded like a jealous teenager, and I hated how pathetic it was. I immediately wanted to take back that question, but his brows pinched together and the look of confusion crossed his handsome features.


    "Uh, yes," he answered. "She is an Alpha as well."


    "Right," I said, staring down at my hands. "I just figured because she''s female_"


    "She''s an Alpha female," he said, cutting off my words. His tone hardened and he sounded almost sharper than he had moments ago. "Does it bother you that she will be there?"


    I shook my head, trying to save myself from further humiliation.


    "No, of course not. It''s just that you don''t have any female warriors and I wasn''t sure if there was a reason behind that," I blurted.


    He raised his brows.


    "Females are weaker and are meant to be protected by the males," he told me as if it was the most obvious thing in the world. Now it was my turn to raise my brows.


    "There are some females who are quite strong and more than capable of defending themselves in a battle. There are quite a few in this pack


    who wish to fight. Socket


    §Ö


    wish for their children to start learning at young ages as well. Are you really going to deny your pack that?" I asked him, folding my arms across my chest.


    He looked genuinely surprised by this.


    "There are females who wish to train with the gammas?" He asked. "Why would they want that when we could protect them?"


    "What happens if they are caught alone? A rogue attack could happen anywhere at any time. Nobody is safe and that''s been proven in the past¡ª" "We are doubling our patrol," he told me, cutting off my words once again.


    "And if that doesn''t work?" I asked him. "What then? What if the rogues invade and there are too many of them to stop?"


    "That won''t happen-"


    "We don''t know that," I said firmly, cutting him off this time. "Wouldn''t you rather we all be prepared?"


    He was quiet for a moment while he processed those words.


    "You are right," he finally relented." was being stupid thinking we could keep all the females protected.at would be better if they could at least defend themselves as well.


    "Don''t deny them a chance of


    fighting, Elliot. They love this pack just as much as you do and they want to help keep it safe," I told him. "We are in desperate need of more warriors to protect this pack.


    Mothers are afraid to bring theil ne


    children to the local park because of the attacks. We could use more


    guards in that area to keep the women and children at the park safe. I''m hosting a get-together of volunteers to clean the park and make it a nice ce to hang out, it would be nice if I could borrow some gammas to apany us." Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded.


    "Of course, whatever you need," he said without hesitation.


    "Thanks," I said.


    He left the room without another word, leaving me staring at the closed door and feeling a tightness in my chest I couldn''t quite exin.

 Chapter 0086

    Silver''s POV


    "I''m looking for volunteers to help clean the park, are youdies interested?"


    Cara looked at the others with a frown before looking back at me. Her nose was wrinkled, and she looked utterly disgusted by the idea.


    "You mean clean trash and get dirty?"


    I frowned and folded my arms across my chest.


    "Yes, exactly. The park is disgusting, and the children don''t have a safe ce to just hang out and y. I want to make the park that safe ce," I told them.


    "But rogues tend to hang out there," Alison told me, her nose also wrinkled.


    "It''s pack territory," I reminded them. "Elliot already approved to have gammas keep guard of that area and once a couple of gammas are assigned, we will go there and start cleaning up the ce. It''s for the children," I told them. When they didn''t say anything, I sighed. "Look, I''m the Luna and I need people to help me. I was hoping I could count on you guys."


    Cara sighed and ran her fingers through her short blonde hair.


    "Fine," she finally relented. "We will help you. I''ll try to get some others as well. When do you want us there?"


    "I was thinking we could get started on Saturday at noon," I told them.


    They all gasped and looked almost horrified; it was almostical.


    "Why a Saturday?" Cara whined.


    I shrugged.


    "Because most are avable on Saturdays," I told her.


    After a moment she finally groaned out her agreement.


    I smiled.


    "I knew I could count on youdies," I said, winking as I turned and walked back to my office.


    I spent most of the day in meetings


    with different packmates. I thought it would be a lot harder to win them over and get them to trust me, but honestly all they really wanted was for someone to listen to their


    problems and offer themsel


    Most of them were pretty kindCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    towards me; probably because they worried what Elliot would do if they


    weren''t, but I was expecting the


    worst.


    Some were a bit hostile, but after spending an hour with me in my office, they started to warm up to me. I only want them to trust me; everything else I will figure out as I go.


    I had lunch with Cara and the girls in


    themunity dining hall and I could hear chatter all around the area of people enjoying their meals and liking the new menus that have been provided. Even Mariah seemed happier with the new meal choices. I tried to give a different variety of foods for those with different tastes and I also nned for healthier


    dishes as well. Mariah was more than happy to get her staff on board and start creating the dishes I''ve rmended.


    One by one I was able to check things off my to-do list and make some actual progress, along with gaining the trust of my packmates, especially the women. I knew once the women trusted me, it wouldn''t take much to get the men to trust me, especially because most of these men were mated to these women.


    As the day went on, I started to get a bit of cabin fever. I yawned tiredly and leaned back in my seat. I looked back at the clock and saw that it was almost supper time.


    I stood from my desk and left my office; I hadn''t seen Elliot all day today and I wanted to see if he''d like to have lunch with me. But as I walked toward his office, I paused when I heard voices inside the door. It wasn''t just Elliot in his office; Shirley was there too.


    My stomach twisted. I knew he spent time with her while training earlier, but did he really have to spend time with her in his office?


    I knocked on the door and their talking seemed to have stopped.

 Chapter 0087

    "Yes?" He asked.


    I opened the door slightly and poked my head in.


    Shirley was sitting on his desk with her leg crossed over the other and Elliot was seated on his chair, facing hisputer. He barely looked up to see me.


    "Well, look who it is. Is Luna work too much for you?" Shirley asked mockingly.


    I pressed my lips together in a thin line. I expected to see Beta Leo in here as well, but he wasn''t. It upset me knowing that Elliot had been locked away in this office alone with Shirley. "No, it''s actually going great," I told her as I looked at Elliot.


    He paid me no attention and that irritated me.


    "I came here to see if Elliot was hungry," I said, talking to Shirley but looking at Elliot.


    He looked up at me.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Shirley and I just finished eating a bit ago. Have you not eaten yet?" He asked, narrowing his eyes at me.


    His words were like a punch in the stomach, and I had to keep from flinching.


    "No, I haven''t," I murmured. "I''ve been so busy I hadn''t had the time. I''ll go eat now."


    I was about to leave when Shirley said from behind me, "We are going to work a lot this evening, so don''t bother waiting up for him."


    That time I did flinch, but my back was turned toward them so neither of them saw. At least, I hoped they didn''t.


    "Noted," I muttered before leaving the office.


    What hurt wasn''t what Shirley said, but the fact that Elliot didn''t deny it.


    She was also right because he didn''te home until almost 2 in the morning. I pretended to be asleep


    when he got into bed. I didn''t want t


    to speak with him or start any arguments about why he was strolling into the room sote at night. I was too exhausted mentally and physically, to speak up. So, I just closed my eyes and tried to sleep.


    Elliot was gone by the time I woke the next morning, and I felt a ping of agitation. I got dressed, ate my breakfast and this time I spent a bit of time in the art studio working on mytest painting. Watercolor always put my mind at ease and made me think more clearly. Once I was done, I went straight to the packhouse to get some work done there.


    Later in the afternoon, I found Beta Leo and asked if Elliot had finished his training for the day.


    "You just missed him; he took Shirley into town for some shopping," he told me. "He told me to tell you that he''ll bete again this evening and not to wait up."


    My stomach twisted into a tight knot, and I managed a nod. However, Beta Leo could see the hurt evident on my face.


    "It isn''t what it seems; Shirley needed some new equipment and-"


    "It''s quite okay," I said, holding up my hand and stopping his words. "I''m not worried about it."


    He nodded, but the look on his face was unconvinced.


    Elliot didn''t return to the packhouse, and he didn''t return home. Throughout thest couple of days, it''s been about the same. I would just miss him at the packhouse, and he would return homete. He would spend most of his time with Shirley or some of the other Alpha''s for training, but no time would be left for


    his wife.


    I suppose I was just a contract wife, but I thought we had made some progress in our rtionship since the banquet. I guess I was wrong.


    I heard chuckling in his office as I walked by and I paused outside the door, knowing I shouldn''t be eavesdropping but unable to help myself. I knew the chuckling wasing from Shirley.


    "This ne is beautiful, Elliot. Thank you so much for buying it for me," she said, her voice almost flirtatious.

 Chapter 0088

    "It was no big deal. It was the least I could do. You''ve been a huge helptely. I''m not sure what I would do without you," Elliot replied, his tone casual like he was talking to a normal friend. "You''ll never have to find out," she said lovingly. "We make quite a pair, you and I. It''s no wonder everyone thinks we are a couple. You know those in my pack had voted us this year''s "It" couple?" I held my breath, feeling as if someone punched my stomach when I heard Elliot''sughter.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Is that so?" He asked, yfully.


    Shirley giggled and I couldn''t hear anymore. I turned and ran to my office just before the tears that burned my eyes moments ago spilled down my cheeks. I''m not sure how long I stayed in my office, but I was feeling like a ghost of myself by the time the sunset and I returned to the pce.


    "It iste, why are you now just getting home?" Elliot startled me by asking.


    I looked up at him, hoping he didn''t notice the puffiness around my eyes from crying.


    "I wasn''t expecting you to be home," I told him, wrapping my arms around my body like I was holding myself together.


    "Why wouldn''t I be?"


    I narrowed my eyes.


    "You haven''t been all week," I reminded him.


    "I''ve been workingte, but I''ve beening home," he told me, seemingly confused. "Are you upset with me?"


    I shook my head, unable to look him in the eyes.


    "No, of course not," I lied. "I''m just tired. It''s been a long day."


    I started to walk past him, but he grabbed hold of my elbow, stopping me in ce.


    "I don''t like youing home this


    packhouse before sundown going


    forward," he ordered.


    It took everything in my power not tosh out at him for his audacity but all I managed was, "Yes, sir."


    Without another word, I went


    upstairs and crawled into bed. Per


    usual, Elliot was gone the next I morning before I even had the


    chance to wake up. My stomach


    twisted once again, and I really


    wasn''t feeling well.


    I sat at my desk, rubbing my aching temples when there was a knock on my door.


    "Come in," I said, knowing my voice sounded strained.


    A woman walked into my office, and I recognized her as one of the packmates, Theresa.


    "Hello, Luna. I was wondering if you had the chance to speak with the Alpha about gammas training for the women. I and some others are eager to get started."


    "I have and he said he''s willing to give it a chance," I told her.


    The excitement in her face spoke volumes and I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Can we go there now and get started?" She asked. "I could gather the others."


    I looked at the clock and knew that Elliot would be there right about now. I nodded and stood.


    "Sure, and I''lle too," I told her.


    It didn''t take long to gather thedies who wanted to train and make our way to the training grounds. I froze entirely when I saw the gammas all training.


    Elliot was sparing with Shirley, and


    fet


    she managed to tackle him to the ground. I felt nauseous when she straddled hisp as hey on the ground she pinned both his hands over his head and hovered over him as if she were about to kiss him.


    The position was far too intimate, and I lost my cool immediately. "Get your disgusting hands off my husband, you bitch!!"

 Chapter 0089

    Silver''s POV


    I was seeing fucking red!


    Seeing Shirley on top of my husband was thest thing I expected to see upon arriving at the training grounds and it was thest thing I wanted to see. I knew this marriage was all about convenience and a contract, but did he seriously disrespect me so much that he would openly allow Shirley on top of him like this?


    I felt a mixture of pain and fury at the sight of them and the only thing I could think to say was, "Get your disgusting hands off my husband, you bitch!"


    As soon as Elliot heard my voice, he was quickly standing to his feet, and I heard him huffing out my name. Shirley went straight into the dirt from the speed of him standing to his feet. He didn''t even look sorry that she fell to the ground, but I noticed how red Shirley got in her face and the sh of anger that went through her eyes as she red back at me.


    "Silver, why are youing here and causing a scene?" Elliot barked, loud enough for everyone to hear. I felt myself shudder from his coldness, but I stood my ground, not willing to back down from this fight. I have a pretty long to-do list today and catching my husband with another woman was not on it.


    "How could you let her on top of you like that?" I asked him through my teeth, my lips curling up in disgust as I stared at him. I couldn''t hide the hurt in my tone and in my eyes; I knew he could see it but all that was revealed to me in his end was indifference.


    It hurt me more than anything.


    He wasn''t even sorry for having been caught. I felt so pathetically stupid at this moment.


    "We were training," he said, narrowing his eyes at me. "What business do you have here?"


    I pressed my lips in a thin line and nced over my shoulder at thedies who apanied me.


    "These are the women who want to start training," I told him.


    The women all looked between the two of us nervously until one of them stepped forward and bared her neck to the Alpha.


    "We would like to train with the warriors," she said, keeping her head lowered.


    Elliot stared at her for a moment longer before looking over the other women. His face was expressionless as he pondered his options. The other warriors were watching us warily, unsure of what was going on. I wondered if Elliot had told them that the women wanted to start training as well, or if this was aplete shock to them.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I got my answer as soon as Shirley opened her big mouth.


    "Are you kidding me? They aren''t strong enough to fight alongside us. Whose idea was this?"


    "We have been talking about this for a while, Alpha Shirley," one of thedies spoke up. "We believe that we can be just as strong as the men if given the chance to train and prove ourselves."


    "Oh, is that so?" Shirley asked, her tone darkening, and I could hear the mocking behind her words.


    The women all paled, unsure of what to say in response.


    "That''s what I thought-" Shirley tried to say, but Elliot held up his hand, silencing her.


    "Very well; youdies can start


    training and prove yourselves. Not


    all of you will make the cut but consider this your probationary period Y


    You work hard and show me


    that you can fight just as well as my male warriors, and I''ll let you join the Gamma Force."


    Excitement lit up their faces and I had to fight the urge to smile my appreciation. I haven''t forgotten the fact that I''m still angry and upset about what I had just walked into. Shirley practically straddling Elliot wift haunt my mind for a long time.


    "Go partner up with one of the gammas," Elliot ordered thedies standing behind me.


    They looked amongst one another for a moment before joining the men on the training grounds. Shirley continued to re at us with her normally plump lips pressed into a thin line. Elliot''s eyes remained on mine.


    "It wasn''t what it seemed," he finally said, breaking the silence between us.


    "No? So, another woman wasn''t just straddling you?" I asked, a bit louder than I intended, and I obtained unwanted attention from the other warriors.


    Elliot cursed under his breath before his hand wrapped around my wrist. He started to pull me away from the others and away from the training ground, but I put up a fight. "Let me go, Elliot," I ordered.


    "Don''t make me carry you," he said under his breath as he continued to drag me away.


    My face reddened at the thought of


    Elliot holding me in his arms and carrying me away while others watched. stopped fighting him and walked with him. He didn''t release his hold on my arm until we were in front of the packhouse. His arms folded across his chest as he stared down at me; there was nobody else in the area, so we were free to speak privately.

 Chapter 0090

    "What were you thinking, making a scene like that?" He asked, clearly irritated with my actions.


    "How was I supposed to act?!" I asked, my voice rising with dismay.


    "Appropriately. You are the Luna of this pack, Silver. You were acting like a child. We were only training. Regardless of the reason behind our marriage, you should know I would never be unfaithful to you." His words shocked me, but I tried to keep my face neutral.


    "How would you have felt if it was me?" I asked him. His eyes darkened.


    "What?"


    "If another man was straddling me. Training or not... how would you feel?" I wasn''t sure why I was asking or what I thought I''d be getting out of this conversation, but there was a deep-rooted voice telling me to ask and desperately wanting to know the answer.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    His nostrils red at the question, and I could see the rage that crossed his dark eyes. His pupils dialed so much that his eyes were practically ck. My breathing hitched as he grabbed my hips firmly with his hands to a point where it was almost painful, then he pushed me until my back was pressed against the exterior of the packhouse.


    He used his body to pin me against the building. My body shuddered from his closeness, and I hated how weak he made me feel. I put my hands on his chest to push him away so I could get some space from his unexpected nearness, but he wouldn''t budge. He stared down at me, his eyes casting over my face and dropping over my lips. His breathing was rough and there was a low growl that emerged from his throat with each exhale. I knew his wolf was more in control than Elliot was, and the thought terrified me just as much as it excited me.


    "I''d skin him alive without even blinking," he said in a deep and chilling tone. "As long as you are my wife, nobody is allowed to touch you, Silver."


    Suddenly, I had forgotten what we were fighting about. His lips were only inches from mine. We were breathing the same air, soaking one another up. If I leaned in just a little, our lips would touch. I couldn''t help but lick my bottom lip which seemed to have caught his attention because he was now looking at my lips with a hunger in his eyes that was nearly my undoing.


    He swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "Erik," Elliot said in a low tone, bringing my head back to the present moment.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    My entire body froze upon hearing


    Erik in the background. I nced over Elliot''s shoulder and saw Gamma Erik standing by looking a bit awkward. He was wearing his workout clothes, so I knew he just


    came from training.


    I knew Elliot must have mindlinked him, but I was still wrapping my head around the fact that he was standing right there.


    "Take my darling wife home," Elliot


    e2


    said, pushing himself off the wall and away from me. He turned his back to me, and I suddenly felt cold and more alone than ever. I wrapped my arms around my body, hoping to get a little warmth.


    "Will do," he said.


    "Then return so you can continue your training," Elliot added.


    Erik nodded and motioned for me to follow him. I stared up at Elliot in shock. Was he really forcing me to go home? I couldn''t with his audacity.


    "Don''t argue with me, Silver," Elliot warned, I sighed and then conceded.


    I stepped around him and started to


    walk by, but he grabbed my arm firmly with his hand and whipped me around to face him. His other arm went around my waist, pulling my flesh against him and his lips


    Belte


    smashed into mine. His tongue parted my lips and I immediately obliged. I was weak when it came to Elliot; my heart hammered against my chest, and I melted against him as he explored my mouth as if his entire life depended on it.


    He sucked on my tongue, forcing it deep into my mouth before his teeth graced my bottom lip. When we pulled apart, I was breathless and in a daze. He gives my lips another soft kiss before releasing me.


    "I meant what I said," he said, his tone still deep and cold. "If another man touches you while you are married to me, I will kill him. Don''t test me."

 Chapter 0091

    Silver''s POV


    "What nerve does that asshole have?!" Reba smeared as she folded her arms across her chest and leaned back in her booth. "He lets Shirley staddle him but if roles were reversed, he said he''d kill the dude? He''s such a hypocrite!!"


    My cheeks blushed at her words; mainly because she was so loud that others were starting to take notice.


    "Keep your voice down," I whispered harshly. "Thest thing I need is a scandal."


    She rolled her eyes and dismissively waved off my concerns.


    "You''re married to the strongest and richest Alpha in the world; scandals are unavoidable," she said as she grabbed her wine off the table and took a deep sip of the red elixir.


    I met up with Reba for dinnerter in the evening after my encounter with Elliot earlier. I made aplete fool out of myself with his gammas, and I would be lying if I said I wasn''t embarrassed. Erik brought me home and I stayed there until I couldn''t stand it anymore. I needed someone to talk to. So, I called Reba and asked her to dinner while Elliot workedte once again.


    I just finished telling her about the fiasco at the Crown Packhouse.


    "He can''t just tell you that men aren''t allowed to touch you when he''s allowing Shirley''s greasy hands all over him," she said, rolling her eyes. "How is that fair to you?"


    "I don''t really want other men to touch me," I told her, taking a sip of my own wine. "I only said that to him to get under his skin and it worked."


    "Do you think it''s possible he has real feelings for you?"


    I nearly snorted at her question.


    "Not a chance," I told her in response.


    Before she could say anything more, the waiter returned without dishes. I got a seafood tter while Reba got a cobb sd.


    "Is there anything else I can get youdies?" The waiter then asked.


    "I think we are okay," I answered, giving him a smile in return.


    He nodded and then went to help other tables.


    "Honestly though, why else would he get so defensive over the thought of you with another man?" Reba continued to ask. I sighed. I was hoping she would have forgotten about this conversation, but I should have known better. Once Reba had her mind on something, there was no changing it.


    She was what I''d like to call a hopeless romantic. I tried to tell her that this marriage was nothing more than a contact, but she didn''t want to listen to reason. "Because of his ego," I muttered. "Can we change the subject now?"


    She was about to say some in response but then something behind me caught her eye and wentpletely pale. Her mouth gaped open, and her pupils dted. "Don''t look now, but the devil just walked in," she muttered. Immediately, I turned around in my seat, ignoring Rea''s scowl. "I told you NOT to look!"


    My eyes immediately found Gavin


    standing across the room in a nice suit and tie. My heart fell deep into my stomach. His eyes darkened upon seeing me and a hint of a sarcastic smile appeared on his lips.


    "What are you doing here, Gavin?" I asked, pressing my lips in a thin line.


    "A friend of mine told me he saw you in here. So, I came in to speak with you."


    I raised my brows at him, not sure what kind of game he was ying.


    "Don''t you have anything better to do, Stalker?" She asked, her brows pinching together.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He narrowed his eyes at her.


    "We have nothing to talk about," I said, ignoring Reba.


    "I have some things to say," he said, folding his arms across his chest.


    I sighed and nced at Reba.


    "Can you give us a second?"


    Her mouth nearly fell open at my request.


    "Are you sure that''s a good idea?" She asked, hesitantly.


    "I''ll be okay," I assured her.


    She stared at me for a moment longer before turning her scrutiny to Gavin.


    "Fine. I''ll go freshen up in the bathroom, but if Ie back and she''s upset, I''m kicking your ass," Reba said through her teeth.


    She scooted out of her booth before giving me onest look and Gavin a warning look, then she left towards the bathroom.


    Gavin sat across from me where Reba once sat.


    "How are you doing?¡± He asked, reaching out to touch my hands. As soon as I felt his fingers on mine, I


    withdrew my hands and put them on myp. ¨¦n.swnovels


    "I''m not doing small talk with you, Gavin. What do you want?"


    He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair.


    "Look, Silver. I know I fucked up and I''m sorry. I had a lot of time to think, and I should have treated you better."


    I raised my eyebrows at him.


    "Are you sorry for cheating on me, or because you got caught?" My voice was dry when I asked that question. I just wanted to hear what he said.


    The answer didn''t matter, question.

 Chapter 0092

    "Both," he answered without hesitation. "It was stupid. That woman meant nothing to me. She was just a quick fuck. I shouldn''t have brought her home and into our bed¡ª"


    "You shouldn''t have had sex with her at all, Gavin," I said simply, my brows pinching together.


    He sighed, rubbing his hands over his face before leaning back in the booth.


    "I know I shouldn''t have, and I''ll do what I must to make it up to you. But I love you, Silver. You can''t deny that we weren''t good together."


    "You said some pretty nasty things to me after the fact," I said, shaking my head.


    "I was upset," he told me.


    "And you don''t think I was?" I asked. "I wanted to spend my entire life with you, Gavin. I was so in love with you that it hurt. When I found you with another woman, in our bed, it felt like my whole heart got ripped out and stomped on. Then, I was practically forced to marry you after I found out about your infidelity. It wasn''t fair to me. If it wasn''t for Elliot-"


    "He doesn''t love you, Silver," Gavin said sharply, interrupting my words. I mped my lips shut. "Especially now that Shirley is back in town. Do you really think he''s going to stay with you?"


    His words shouldn''t have hurt, but they did. Especially considering I had seen him with Shirley; despite all the things she had done, like drugging him and lying to him, he still seemed close to her. It hurt to see them together earlier; I couldn''t get the image of Shirley straddling him out of my head and Gavin speaking about them so simply just brought that feeling back to full force.


    "It''s not any of your business," I said, swallowing the lump in my throat and hoping the hurt and weakness weren''t evident in my voice.


    "He''s been waiting for Shirley to return for a while, Silver. He''s been infatuated with her for as long as I can remember. Everybody knows he''s meant to be with her. Your marriage is just an obstacle for him. You should divorce him so he can finally be happy and be with the woman he loves."This content belongs to N?/velDra/ma.Org .


    My heart ached from this conversation, and I no longer wished to entertain it.


    "I need to leave," I said, about to g down the waiter so I could pay the bill and walk out. Before I could slide out of the booth, Gavin grabbed my arm and kept me in ce. "Let me go, Gavin," I said through my teeth.


    ¡°Just hear me out, Silver,¡± he pleaded, his eyes shining with determination. "Divorce Elliot and


    marry me. I can make you happy can love you like you deserve, and you won''t have to worry about Shirley anymore. Then, Elliot can marry Shirley and he can be happy too. Don''t you want to be happy?"


    "I doubt you can make me happy, Gavin," I muttered. "You broke my trust in you. I loved you once, but I could never feel the same way about you. I don''t love you anymore and I refuse to marry you. I know you only want me so that you can take over my father''s pack once the timees. I know he promised you the role of Alpha once the timees if you were to marry me. This..." I said, motioning between him and me. "Has nothing to do with love or you feeling sorry, or you wanting me. It has everything to do with the power you get once you obtain the role of Alpha. So, stop bullshitting me, and let go of my hand."


    He looked stunned by my outburst.


    "You heard her, jackass. Let go of her before I kick your ass," Reba hissed. I was d she returned because I was done with this conversation.


    "Is there a problem here?" The waiter asked, eyeing Gavin suspiciously before ncing down at me.


    Gavin finally released my arm and held it to my chest as he burned me.


    "No," Gavin said firmly, his eyes meeting the waiters. "No problem at all. I was just leaving."


    The waiter nodded, still ring at him and waiting for him to walk away. Gavin nced down at me.


    "It was good to see you again, Luna," he said thatst part like it was a bad taste on his tongue.


    He turned on his heel and walked away.


    The waiter made sure we were okay onest time before giving us the check. After we paid, I said goodbye to Reba, and I went home. I was


    too tired to deal with anything further and I just wanted to crawl into bed and sleep.


    However, fate had different ns because as soon as I stepped foot into the pce, someone else stood in the front foyer.


    "Wee back, Silver," she spoke in a mocking tone, sending a chill down my spine.


    "Shirley."

 Chapter 0093

    Silver''s POV


    I wasn''t expecting to see Shirley standing in the middle of the pce foyer, especially sote at night. I looked around, expecting to see Elliot as well before my eyes shifted back to Shirley''s. She watched me like I was her prey, making me ufortable.


    My heart was hammering in my chest and there was arge part of me that wanted to take a step out of the front door and not look back. But another part of me wanted to show her that she couldn''t bully me. I hade to wee this ce as my home, and I was exhausted. I just wanted to go to bed. The sooner I can get Shirley out of here, the better.


    I kept stealing nces around, hoping Elliot would just appear so I could slip away. But no such luck.


    "If you are looking for Elliot, he isn''t here," she said, folding her arms across her chest. It was the first time she had spoken since I arrived and that felt like forever ago. "But he told me he''ll be back."


    My stomach knotted; so, Elliot knew Shirley was here and he was returning to her. Did he want me to sleep elsewhere tonight so he could sleep with his girlfriend? The thought made me nauseated. He hadn''t mentioned anything to be about it, nor has he tried to reach me since I''ve spoken to him this morning.


    I decided to just y nice and ster a smile on my lips.


    "Can I help you with something, Shirley?" I asked with the most upbeat tone I could muster.


    She smirked.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes, actually. I was hoping we could chat. Just us girls," she said with her own fake upbeat tone.


    "Chat about what exactly?"


    "Come into the parlor with me. I''ll have one of the maids get us some wine and we can talk." She didn''t wait for me to respond; she spun around on her heel and started to walk toward the parlor.


    I sighed and followed after her. By the time I reached the parlor, she was already seated and speaking to one of the maids.


    "Right away, Alpha. I''ll bring the wine to you in just a moment," the maid said, bowing before retreating from the room.


    Shirly looked at me and then motioned for the loveseat beside the couch she was sitting on. Clearly, she didn''t want to sit near me; or maybe she thought I didn''t want to sit near her. Either or, I wasn''t going toin.


    We sat in awkward silence until the maid returned with the wine. Without saying, "Thank you," Shirley dismissed her with just her hand. I had to keep myself from rolling my eyes at her. I took a sip of the wine and sat back in the seat, trying to steady my racing heart and keep my indifferentposure.


    "So, what would you like to talk about?" I finally asked after what felt like an eternity of silence and wine-sipping.


    She took another sip of her wine and swished it around her mouth before swallowing. Then she ced the wine ss on a coaster and leaned forward and toward me, unsettling me. "Divorce Elliot."


    I was stunned by her bluntness. My mouth nearly dropped open.


    "Excuse me?"


    She smirked.


    "You aren''t good enough for him. You aren''t good together. Elliot and I have a long history, as you know, I''m sure. It was always our n to one day get


    packs married and join our two


    together. We are powerful and


    as ¨¤ couple, we would be


    ouk


    Unstoppable. You can''t deny the


    facts, Silver."


    My chest constricted from her words, but I tried to make it seem as if they didn''t bother me. I nced downward and swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "And if I didn''t want to get a divorce?" I boldly asked.


    She scoffed at my question and narrowed her eyes.


    "Then, you would be making a huge mistake. Do you want Elliot to be miserable?"


    "He married me by his own choice. did not force his hand, despite what you might think. Elliot was the one who showed up at the church and insisted we got married," I blurted.


    From the shocked look on Shirley''s face, I knew I had told her too much information. As far as everyone else was concerned, Elliot and I had a short rtionship and then decided to get married. But I made it sound like Elliot arrived at random and proposed upon meeting me. In a way, that was what kind of happened. Except it was me who proposed to him; I meant it as a drunk joke, so I was shocked when Elliot actually showed up.


    But Shirley, out of all people, didn''t need to know that.


    "Are you saying you aren''t in love with him?" She asked, her perfectly trimmed brows knitting together.


    I fiddled with my fingers, feeling the blush creeping along my cheeks.


    "I didn''t say that," I murmured.

 Chapter 0094

    Truth be told, I had fallen in love with Elliot. I knew the feeling wasn''t mutual and I''m not even sure when exactly it happened. But he was so kind and tender behind closed doors; he treated me better than anyone has in my entire life. I loved the way I felt wrapped up in his arms after we made love; I loved the way I felt every time he kissed me, whether it was a deep and lingering kiss or a feather across my lips, it made my heart skip a beat every time.


    I was in love with Elliot and all I was to him was a contract. It was convenient because for some reason I cured his insomnia, which made little to no sense to me.


    "So, you are in love with him?" Shirley asked, raising her brows.


    "I didn''t say that either," I said quickly, trying to recover myself.


    I could feel tears burning in the back of my eyes; I wasn''t going to cry in front of her though. I refused to let Shirley see me that weak.


    "Look, you have to think about the future, Silver. What about your children?" She asked, making me almost choke on the wine I just took a sip of.


    "Our children?"


    She nodded.


    "You haven''t even thought of that, have you?" She asked, raising her brows. "There is a chance that your children won''t have a wolf because you don''t have a wolf. Elliot''s heir needs to be strong; they need to have wolves. If I had children with Elliot, they would be the strongest wolves in the world. Are you really going to deny him a strong heir?"


    I felt numb from her words because the truth of that matter was... she was right. Elliot deserved strong children and I couldn''t guarantee that. I stared down at my hands, feeling my eyes pooling with tears. Shirly reached out and patted my hand.


    "It''s alright," she said with fakepassion. "I know it''s a tough pill to swallow. But you must know it''s for the best in the long run. You''ll all be happier once you divorce and take a step back. You''ll see it from the outside prospect. Elliot and I just make sense. I''m sure he has fun with you, but he could never love you. Not like he loves me at least. He knows it and his wolf knows it..."


    "His wolf?" I asked, snapping my eyes back up to her.


    Her eyes grewrge, and she bit her lower lip.


    "Oh, I''ve already said too much. Forget I said thatst part," she said. "But seriously... you think about the future and think about how Elliot''s feeling."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I drank the rest of the wine in one gulp before I stood up.


    "I''ll think about it," I managed to say. I was feeling numb, and my eyes were burning with unshed tears. I needed to get out of this room and just go to bed.


    I turned around and started to walk


    towards the parlor door, but it swung open. Elliot stood in front of him, his eyes filled with concern as he looked between Shirley and me. His eyes lingered on me while he asked, "What happened? Are you


    okay?"


    I nodded, not realizing a couple of stray tears escaped. I quickly wiped at them, hoping Elliot hadn''t noticed but he grabbed my face and held my head so I couldn''t turn away from him. "Silver, what happened?" He demanded to know.


    I shook my head; not wanting to ry my conversation with Shirley.


    "I''m just tired, Elliot," I whispered. "Please, let me go to bed."


    He stared at me for a long while; his eyes searching my face before he reluctantly released me.


    "Okay, we will talk tomorrow though," he said it like a statement, not a question.


    I nodded my head once and nced over my shoulder at Shirley who only smirked at me.


    "Goodnight, Miss Shirley."


    "Goodnight, Silver," replied.


    On that note, I turned and walked


    out of the parlor with a heavy heart. By the time reached my bedroom, I was sobbing. I couldn''t seem to stop myself. figured Elliot would be talking to Shirley for a while, so


    didn''t need to mask my pain fight


    away. I let myself go and just


    sobbed until there was nothing left


    to cry.


    I curled up in bed with the lights off and the nket over my head as my body trembled.


    I hadn''t even thought about Elliot''s


    future children, but the truth of the


    matter was that Shirley was right.


    He did need a strong heir and I don''t think I was able to give him that. Plus, children weren''t part of our agreement. At what point did he want the contract to end? Was he nning on marrying Shirley once it did end so that he could have that strong heir?


    What was I going to do?

 Chapter 0095

    Elliot''s POV


    "What are you doing here, Shirley?" I asked Shirley as soon as Silver left the room. I had spent all week drowning myself at work and trying to figure out the best attack n so I could properly lead this team, I hadn''t really seen Silver at all.


    Part of me felt guilty, but another, much bigger, part of me knew that I had to do what was best for my pack and right now the best thing for them was to find a way to end these rogue attacks. I''m not able to sleep until my pack and the packs around me are safe. I still wasn''t sure why the rogues were targeting my pack the most, but I was determined to find out if it was thest thing I did.


    Silver didn''t deserve to be ignored though. Although, I had been keeping track of the work she''s been doing as Luna. The pack has also informed me of some of the changes she''s made. She is quickly gaining their respect and mine. I wanted to not just tell her how proud of her I was, but I also wanted to show her.


    I''ve been spending so much time at the office that sometimes I''d fall asleep at my desk. It wasn''t a restful sleep because Silver wasn''t by my side, but it was a little something to get me through until morning. Tonight, I decided toe home so I could spend a little quality time with my wife.


    But what I wasn''t expecting was for Shirley to be sitting in my parlor, sipping on wine. A smile tipped the corner of her lips, and she crossed her leg over the other.


    "I''m sorry, Elliot. I don''t mean to invade your space," she said, sticking out her bottom lip. "I never meant to upset Silver."


    "What did you say to her?"


    Shirley shrugged.


    "I told her the truth," she said simply. "That you need a strong heir, and she would never be able to give you that."


    "Who said anything about heir?" I snapped, feeling annoyed with Shirley''s interference in my marriage.


    "You''re an Alpha, Elliot. Your future children should be on your mind because it is them who will take over for you once you retire... or worse," she said, folding her arms across her chest. "Do you really think Silver will be able to produce strong children for you? She''s wolfless. Your children with her would probably be wolfless as well."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That isn''t for you to decide, Shirley. Who I have children with is not your business. I''m going to have to ask you to leave."


    She looked stunned by my order and I could see theplex emotions running through her eyes.


    "But Elliot..."


    "I''m serious, Shirley," I told her, pointing towards the doorway. "Do not overstep again or you won''t like what I do."


    She bit her lower lip, but she didn''t argue. Shirley had way too much pride for that. She cleared her throat and stood to her feet, trying to keep her head held high.


    "Fine, I''ll leave. But don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    On that note, she brushed past me and walked out of the front door. I ran my fingers through my hair for. the hundredth time this evening before leaving the parlor and going up the stairs to my bedroom. Awas relieved to see that Silver was in bed and not hiding somewhere in a guest bedroom.


    I took off my clothes, leaving myself in just my boxers, and then I climbed into bed beside her. She was upset, that much was clear; her back was towards me, and I knew she wasn''t sleeping despite her eyes being closed. She was probably reying what Shirley had said to her, I didn''t want toe on too strong and scare her. But I also didn''t want to


    upset her any further by bringing up


    what Shirley had said.


    I needed to read lightly as I turned so I could face her, and I put my hand on the small of her back. I felt her tensing from my touch, but she soon rxed and let me rub circles around her lower back. "I was thinking we could go out to dinner tomorrow night," I suggested.


    She opened her eyes and turned slightly to look at me.


    "Aren''t you working?" She asked.


    I nodded.


    "I can leave early," I told her.


    She raised her brows.


    "Really?"


    I nodded.


    "Would you like that idea? I can make a reservation at one of my favorite ces," I suggested.


    A smile decorated her lips as she nodded, hope filling her eyes.


    "Yes, I''d like that," she agreed.


    I decided not to mention Shirley to her and just let it be for right now. If she had questions or concerns, I knew she''d ask me. With that arrangement left between us, we were both able to fall asleep and it was the best sleep I''ve had all week.


    Silver''s POV


    Elliot wanted to take me out tonight. I had Reba over to help me get dressed for the evening. I would be lying if I said I wasn''t a bit nervous about going on an actual date with Elliot.

 Chapter 0096

    "You look gorgeous, Silver!" Reba cooed as I walked out of the bathroom. I wore a red evening dress with straps that went around my neck and pushed up my breasts, putting them on disy for Elliot. It wrapped around my figure perfectly. Reba also lent me a diamond ne with some red rubies that went beautifully with the dress and some matching silver shoes that made my legs look great. "Do you think Elliot would like this?" I asked, peeking down at my dress with a frown.


    "Are you kidding me? He''s going to love this," she said, grabbing a hold of my hands. "And something tells me you''re going to get so lucky tonight."


    I blushed at her words and bit my lower lip.


    "It''s not about getting lucky tonight," I told her, looking down at my feet. "I just want him to like me."


    She rolled her eyes.


    "He already likes you," she said, shoving my arm yfully. "Stop being stupid."


    I shrugged and took in a deep breath, wrapping my arms around my body like I was holding myself together.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She continued to help me get dressed while she talked my ears off and a few hourster, we werepletely done. By the time Elliot returned home, Reba had already left. The way he looked at me made a flutter erupt in my stomach. He looked at me as if he had never seen anything like me before and I couldn''t help the smile on my lips.


    "You look incredible," he breathed, taking me in.


    "You don''t look so bad yourself," I told him, biting my lower lip as I took in his appearance.


    He wore a suit just as he always did with a loosened tie that looked so sexy on him. My heart skipped a beat in my chest, and I wanted to run towards him, and I wrapped myself in his arms.


    He offered me his arm.


    "Are you ready?" He asked.


    I nodded a little too eagerly and went with him out of the pce and took the waiting car. A few minutester, we arrived at the most elegant restaurant I had ever been to. My stomach was growling by the time we stepped through the doors.


    The waitress smiled at us politely and escorted us towards our seats.


    "I''m sorry I''ve been so busytely," Elliott said, breaking the silence between us as we took our seats and started to look at the menu.


    I frowned at him.


    "You don''t need to apologize," I told him thoughtfully. "I understand that you are busy."


    He nodded and then sighed.


    "I''m still trying to figure out the rogue situation. They are targeting me for some reason. Worry consumed me; the thought of anything happening to Elliot made me feel uneasy. The waitress brought us menus and Elliot ordered some champagne with a couple of sses. "Can you bring an order of fried cmari as well?" He asked.


    "Of course," she said, writing that down on her notepad before she turned and walked away.


    "I''ve been keeping tabs on your


    performance in the pack so far and you''ve been doing really good," Elliot said, surprising me. "If you need anything, make sure to tell me.If


    anyone in the pack gives you issues."


    I nodded.


    "So far everyone has been great," told him. "This weekend we are going to clean up the park and make it suitable for children. I''d like to help make this pack safer for everyone."


    Elliot nodded thoughtfully.


    "That''s my main goal as well," he agreed.


    Before I could say anything more, his cell phone started to ring. Frowning, be pulled it out of his pocket and nced at the screen. A sh of annoyance crossed his eyes but then it went away as he answered the call.


    "Shirley," he greeted into the phone.


    My heart fell into my stomach as he listened to whatever she had to say on the other end of the line.


    His brows furrowed together and then his eyes met mine.


    "I''m in the middle of something. It can''t wait?" He asked. After another pause, his frown deepened. "Okay, I''m on my way."


    I tried to keep the hurt off my face, but I knew it was evident. I was never good at hiding my emotions.


    He hung up the phone and gave me a pointed look.


    "I''m sorry, I have to cut our evening short. There was another attack and Shirley got injured. She''s in the pack hospital."


    I nodded, stering a smile on my lips.


    "It sounds urgent. You shouldn''t keep her waiting," I told him, biting my lower lip to keep it from trembling.


    He nodded and then stood to his feet.


    "I''ll call Erik toe pick you up and drop you off at home. You can order dinner and eat it here. Have them put it on my tab and I''ll pay it my next visit."


    I nodded, unsure if I really wanted to eat; I suddenly lost my appetite.


    With those words left in the air, he turned and left, leaving me alone and feeling abandoned.

 Chapter 0097

    Silver''s POV


    "Luna Crown, did the Alpha leave?" The waiter asked as he returned with the champagne. I stared at his empty spot across the table feeling nothing but numb. He asked me out on this romantic date, and then he abandoned me for Shirley.


    I understood that Shirley was hurt and needed him, but he didn''t even seem remorseful about leaving me here by myself. He was all but eager to leave and see Shirley. The waiter set the ss in front of me and poured me some champagne.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "He had a work emergency," I finally managed to get out. "You know how it is... he''s the Alpha. He can never rest." I tried to appear nonchnt about the ordeal, but I knew that the waiter could see right through me.


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    "The fried cmari will be out soon. Would you like to put in some more food?" He asked, getting his notepad and pen ready.


    I hadn''t eaten much today, and I knew I probably should have a decent meal, but I wasn''t very hungry right now. I grabbed the champagne and took a long and steady sip, hoping the alcohol would help numb the pain that''s wedged itself deep into my chest.


    "Would it be possible to take the cmari to go?" I asked him, still trying to mask the hurt. "And maybe add an order of deviled eggs?"


    "Of course," the waiter said, writing it on his notepad. "I''ll be right back."


    I nodded and took another sip of the champagne. I continued to stare at the spot where Elliot once sat, and I felt sick to my stomach. I knew I wasn''t going to be hungryter, but I figured I would order extra food just in case.


    I lowered my gaze, feeling tears burning the back of my eyes. I refused to let them spill here though. I wasn''t going to let anyone from this pack see my weakness. I wrapped my arms around my body as if I was trying to hold myself together, which was exactly what I was trying to do.


    I''m not sure how long I sat there or when the waiter returned with my food, but I hadn''t realized the to-go boxes were sitting in front of me on the table until Erik got there and broke me out of my trance. "Luna, are you okay?" He asked, narrowing his eyes and studying my face with a concerned expression.


    I blinked a few times and then nodded, still feeling uneasy.


    "Yeah," I lied. "I suppose you are here to bring me home?"


    He nodded a bit sheepishly.


    "Per orders of the Alpha," he exined.


    I nodded and grabbed my to-go food. Sliding out of my seat I looked up at Erik. He was tall and buff which wasn''t surprising considering he was a gamma warrior and typically they were built strong.


    ¡°Erik, do you ever tire of being the personal driver?" I asked as we headed toward the door. "I mean, you are trained for much more. Isn''t it insulting that you are used as the driver?" He gave me a side nce and a smirk appeared on his lips.


    "Every gamma job, no matter how small, is essential for this pack. We all work together to ensure safety; that''s the number one goal. I don''t see myself as a personal driver, I see myself as a bodyguard. I''m not just driving you home, Luna. I''m


    protecting you from any harm that maye to you during your travels. When I''m not driving, I''m


    patrolling and doing other work


    around the pce that continues to


    ensure your safety."


    "Are you saying you have been assigned to keep me safe?" I asked him, raising my brows. "Like my own personal bodyguard."


    He nodded, almost looking amused.


    "Yes, exactly," he remarked. "I''m also a really good driver."


    My chest warmed at the thought of Elliot caring enough about me that he would assign a personal bodyguard to protect me. But remembering how he ditched me in the middle of our date because Shirley called him, made that warmth turn frigid and I suddenly couldn''t get myself warm enough.


    He opened the back door of his car and motioned for me to get inside. I did as he requested and waited for Erik to slide into the driver''s seat before he took off.


    The ride back to the pce was silent but it wasn''t awkward. There was nothing for either of us to say and I needed to gather my thoughts.

 Chapter 0098

    I grabbed my phone and checked it multiple times, expecting to hear from Elliot at least once. But he didn''t bother reaching out to me and that hurt more than anything. I feel as if he cared so little for me and


    now, he was stepping on me like I was nothing more than a small ant.


    I pulled out my message thread with Reba and decided to send her a text.


    Me: Date night was a bust.


    Reba: Did he not like your dress?


    Me: He loved the dress. But his girlfriend called, and he left.


    Reba: Are you talking about Shirley? Did he ditch you for her?


    Me: Apparently there was another attack and he got hurt. She''s at the pack hospital."


    Reba: Strange; I didn''t hear anything about another attack.


    I sighed and messaged her again.


    Me: That''s the story she''s going with. I don''t know what to do anymore. I''m so tired and I''m sick of fighting.


    Her: Then don''t fight anymore. Get some rest. We will catch up soon.


    With that, I shoved my phone into my pocket.


    By the time I got home, it waste. Erik said he was going to do a quick sweep of the perimeter before he turned in for the night. He also wanted to call Elliot and update him on some stuff. I didn''t bother asking him to borate because right now, I didn''t care.


    Leaving Erik outside, I first went into the kitchen to put my leftovers away. The kitchen was empty because most of the staff had gone home for the night. I was relieved about that because I wasn''t in the mood to speak to anybody, including Mariah.


    I found room in the fridge and put my boxes on one of the shelves before retreating to the bathroom for a quick shower. The hot water helped burn the memories of Elliot from my head, but not enough to stop the pain from consuming my chest.


    Once I was done in the shower, I changed into my pajamas and walked out of the bathroom. I chose to stay in the parlor and read a little before bed. I was too wound up to settle down and I was honestly a little worried about Elliot considering there was yet another rogue attack in his pack.


    Just as I opened the door ot the parlor, a shadow swiped across the room, making me whip around and gasp from fear. Most of the pce staff should have been gone by now and I didn''t think anybody else was in the pce. The gammas on duty were outside patrolling the area. Yet, I saw a shadow clear as day in the corner of my eyes.


    Then it happened again, making me whip around in the other direction.


    "Who''s there?" I shouted into the void of the parlor.


    There was obviously no answer, which made me even more nervous. If it was someone who worked here, they would have told me for sure who they were and what they were doing here. But this person was silent, and it gave me an uneasy feeling in the pit of my belly.


    "Reveal yourself," I ordered, proud that my voice came out firm and unafraid.


    Another shadow.


    "Please, whoever you are... just-"


    My voice was cut short when I felt a pair of strong hands grabbing my wrist so hard that it hurt. I whipped around again to face the intruder and my breath got caught in my throat. I was faced with piercing yellow eyes and the elongated canines of a wolf.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He was a rogue wolf!


    I struggled against him, trying to get him to release me, but he pulled me into him, sinking his teeth deep into my flesh making me cry out in


    agony. His other hand went around


    my


    mouth to keep me silent. I attempted to bite him, but it did nothing but piss him off. He threw


    me to the ground like I was nothing


    more than a rag doll.


    I kicked and attempted with all my strength to break free, but he was too strong. I felt a blow to my head as I made contact with the corner of the ss table, shattering it on the spot. I felt the warm pool of blood from my head and down my cheeks.


    My vision became blurry as he mmed my head against the marble floor. I had no fight left in me.


    Thest thing I saw before everything went ck was the gleaming smile of the rogue wolf.

 Chapter 0099

    Elliot''s POV


    "You really didn''t have toe all the way here. It was just a scratch," Shirley innocently said as she batted hershes at me. I stifled an eye roll because she sounded frantic on the phone about getting hurt and now, she was ying it off like it was nothing. She was right though; it was nothing more than a scratch. It was obvious that the rogue didn''t want her. "Your wife must be so upset that your date night was ruined because of this."


    She pouted as she ran her hand up my arm. I sighed and took a step back, out of her reach.


    "I need answers, Shirley," I told her, keeping my voice indifferent. "How many rogues were there?"


    Pack doctors had surrounded Shirley because I ordered them to keep their priorities on her injuries. Now that we had free time and she was just about to be discharged, I knew I could ask her questions. "I think maybe 1," she answered. "It was dark, and I couldn''t really see clearly."


    I furrowed my brows together; we were wolves which meant we had great sight in the dark. But I wasn''t going to question her because I knew everything happened quickly.


    "What did he look like?" I asked, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice.


    She wrapped her arms across her chest.


    "I didn''t really see him good, Elliot," she told me. "But he had a silver knife."


    "But he didn''t use it on you?"


    "I don''t think so," she murmured. "I didn''t feel the silver if he had. I think he only used his ws. It all happened so fast though so I can''t be sure."Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in her eyes and I stood from her bedside.


    "Christ''s sake, Shirley. You are an Alpha; you should be stronger than this," I scolded, not caring if I sounded like an asshole.


    "I know... I''m just upset I couldn''t be more helpful. I''m also upset ruined your evening," she let out a sob.


    I sighed, running my fingers through my hair and feeling a jab of remorse for my oldest friend.


    "I''m sorry, Shirley. I know you''ve


    been through a lot, and I don''t mean


    to hound you with questions. But


    can you at least tell me where you


    were and why you were in the forest


    alone?"


    ''I was in the northern region of the pack," she exined. "I was there because I was on a hunt-"


    "On my territory?" I snapped, feeling that surge of anger returning.


    She bit her lower lip again.


    "I didn''t think you would mind," she confessed.


    I opened my mouth to say something more, but then my phone rang, snapping me back to the current moment, I grabbed my phone from my back pocket and nced at the screen.


    "Erik," I said into the phone.


    "Alpha, there''s a problem," Erik gasped, putting me on full alert.


    I ordered Erik to be Silver''s personal bodyguard and driver. Whenever he called, I knew it had to do with Silver because told him to give me frequent updates about her well-being and overall safety; I also liked knowing her whereabouts in case anything happened. But for him to call me and tell me that there was a problem, I hoped for once that it had nothing to do with Silver.


    My chest constricted and I felt queasy.


    "What is it?" I asked, trying to keep the urgency out of my voice.


    "I was patrolling the area around the pce after I dropped the Luna off. As I walked around, I noticed there was a sign of a break-in," he told me, much to my dismay.


    My heart fell deep into my stomach, and I had to take a shaky deep breath.

 Chapter 0100

    "And?" I impatiently urged.


    "And I went inside to find Silver and let her know that there might be a break-in, but she wasn''t there," he told me.


    "What the hell do you mean she wasn''t there?" I asked through my teeth, a surge of anger coursing through me.


    "I mean, she''s gone, Alpha. I walked not the parlor and there are signs of struggle."


    "What kind of struggle?"


    "The ss table was broken and there''s blood on the ground," he told me.


    I nearly dropped the phone right then and there. I met Shirley''s eyes and my chest tightened.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Find out where she is," I barked before I hung up the phone.


    I dialed Beta Leo''s phone number and pressed the phone to my cheek.


    "Is everything okay?" Shirley asked, looking worried. I didn''t bother answering her, I turned my back towards her and waited for Leo to answer.


    "Alpha?" Leo asked.


    "Leo, the rogues took Silver," I said, breathlessly as I had just run a marathon. "I need you to find out where they''d take her and why."


    "I was just about to call you, Alpha. It seems there was only one rogue who attacked Shirley, the others have been waiting and hiding. We picked up their scent but it''s faint enough that tracking it is difficult." "Do you think the attack on Shirley was just a distraction"?" I asked.


    "I was thinking the same thing," he replied. "I''ll find out what I can and get back to you."


    I hung up without another word.


    "Silver was taken?" Shirley gasped, quickly getting out of the hospital bed.


    "Yes," I said and started towards the door. "I need to find her."


    "I have a tracker''s nose, I can help," she said urgently.


    I didn''t wait for her to follow; Silver needed me.


    The pounding in my head made it impossible to think straight. The blood that pooled from my head down my cheeks was now dried and caked onto my flesh, making me ufortable and itchy.


    "He''s going to kill you for hurting her," I heard a gruff voice close by saying. I felt arms wrapped around my waist and I was slung over someone''s shoulder like I was a sack of potatoes.


    Silver''s POV


    The scent of fresh wood and pine indicated that I was somewhere in the forest, and it felt like I was on the move. I tried to open my eyes to gather my surroundings, but everything hurt, and I feared what might see. I figured the only thing I had left on my side was the element of surprise. If they knew I was now awake, that would be taken away from me. So, I remained limp in this rogue''s arms with my eyes squeezed tight.


    "He''ll have to get over it," the rogue holding me huffed. "I didn''t know how else to get her out of that house."


    "The boss was clear when he said he wanted her unharmed," the first rogue muttered. "I''m going to tell him I had nothing to do with this."


    "Fine," the second rogue said


    through his teeth; their voices


    sounded as if they swallowed ss,


    and it gave me a shiver down my spine "But we need to hurry and get her over the border before the Alphaes and finds his precious little wife."


    "You don''t honestly think he gives a shirt about her, do you? She''s wolfless," the first rogue practicallyughed. "The most powerful and strongest Alpha in the world isn''t going toe for a wolfless female."


    "She''s still his wife," the rogue holding me reminded him.


    "Both of you just shut up and keep moving," a different rogue that sounded further ahead hissed.


    I wondered how many there were; so far, I counted 3, but there could be more. Someone, their boss, wanted me, and they wanted me alive. My question was why? Who was their boss and what did they want from me?

 Chapter 0101

    I felt sick to my stomach at the thought of it, but I had to keep my sleepingposure, so they didn''t know I was awake. His hold on me tightened to a point where it felt like I couldn''t breathe.


    We continued walking for several more minutes until I heard a rustle of leaves in the distance. My entire body froze as a familiar scent invaded my nose. I might not have a wolf, but I still had some of the abilities a wolf would have such as strong senses. I knew that scent; it was Shirley''s scent.


    "What are you doing here?" One of the rogues asked as if they knew her.


    "You know why I''m here," Shirley barked at them, a growl leaving her throat.


    "You told us you wouldn''t interfere," the same rogue hissed.


    A chill ran down my spine; Shirley knew the rogues were here and spoke to them? She made an agreement that she wouldn''t say anything? What the actual hell was happening?


    "Yeah, well, the n''s changed," Shirley said, a deadly threatcing her words.


    "What the fuck does that mean?" The rogue snapped. "You said "


    "I know what I said," she growled. ''But I changed my mind. I think it would be better if I yed the hero instead of the victim."


    "What??" The rogue holding me growled, his hold tightening even more and squeezing the life out of me.


    Before any of them could say anything more, I felt the shift in the air. A loud growl came from Shirley, and I knew right away that Shirley had shifted into her wolf form. I shuddered when I heard the snapping of canines and others shifting into their wolf forms as well.


    I managed to open my eyes, adjusting them to the new lighting and I saw Shirley''s auburn wolf lunging at the rogues nearby and surrounding me. There was at least half a dozen of them; way more than I originally thought.


    The only rogue who hadn''t shirted


    was the one holding me; he was now running in a different direction Shirley''s eyes found his and she lunged towards him. He ran faster; for a rogue in his human form, he


    was a fast runner.


    My eyes locked onto Shirley, and I knew she could see the pleading in my eyes. She ran even faster, and a loud growl escaped her lips just as she lunged through the air and at the rogue. Just as she reached me, another wolf, much darker with deep yellow eyes came into view and he looked furious.


    Relief flooded me.


    Elliott!


    More wolves from his pack, I knew were Beta Leo, Gamma Luca,


    Gamma Erik, and other gammas ran through the forest behind Elliot, alt looking furious and deadly. But wasn''t afraid of them; I was afraid of the rogues that were taking me away.


    Shirley managed to get to me first and shetched her canines onto the rogue''s deg, making him howl in pain as he fell to the ground,


    dropping me in the process. I hit my


    head on a rock and my vision hi


    §ÖText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    blurred. The gash on my head reopened and blood spilled across


    my cheeks as I rolled over onto my


    back.


    I heard Shirley tearing the rogue apart while the gammas and Beta Luka ran to capture the others who were now running in different directions, fearing what the Alpha might do to them. Elliot had shifted into his human form; he waspletely naked as he knelt before me, panic in his eyes.


    "Silver, stay with me," he said, his voice pleading. "Just stay with me."

 Chapter 0102

    Silver''s POV


    The soft beeping of the heart monitor is what woke me. As I opened my eyes, I winced at the pain that formed in the temple of my head. My vision was blurry and had trouble adjusting to the lighting change, but I knew I was in the pack hospital. I knew I was taken by rogues, but I wasn''t sure what had happened or why they would take me. I also wasn''t sure if they were still out there and if they wanted to capture me again.


    My heart raced at the thought which made the heart monitor beep like crazy.


    "Luna Silver," I heard a familiar voice at my bedside. "It''s okay. Calm down."


    "Leo?" I asked, blinking my eyes and finally getting them to adjust to the person standing beside me.


    Beta Leo looked concerned as he scanned my body.


    "Wh...what happened?" I managed to ask, my throat scratchy and it pained me to speak.


    "You were taken during a rogue attack, Luna," he exined. "You have a minor concussion from when your head was smashed not that ss table. But otherwise, you are unharmed."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I reached my head up and touched the bandage wrapped around my forehead with a frown. It was strange because I don''t remember getting my head smashed on any kind of table, let alone a ss one.


    I nced around the hospital room with a frown; Leo was the only one there.


    "Your friend Reba went to grab some food in the cafeteria. She''s been here all night."


    That wasn''t the person I was looking for, but I was d that she came to see me.


    "How long have I been here for?" I asked.


    "Only for a night, Luna. This all happenedst night. It''s morning now," Beta Leo told me as he nced out the big window where the sun was rising to start the new day.


    "Where''s Elliot?" I finally asked the question I''ve been wanting to ask since I opened my eyes.


    Leo looked a bit uneasy before he answered.


    "He''s in a different hospital room with Alpha Shirley," he answered, clearing his throat.


    My heart fell deep into my stomach.


    "He''s with Shirley?" I asked, my voice sounding distant and unfamiliar.


    Beta Leo nodded, seemingly unsure if he should continue or not.


    "Alpha Shirley was the one who rescued you. She killed the rogue that was holding you. However, she was injured in the process. Alpha Elliot feels obligated to care for her."


    I was his wife; I was the one he was supposed to care for. I was the one he was supposed to be with. Don''t get me wrong, I''m grateful Shirley rescued me, but something didn''t feel right about this. I remembered hearing something when I was being taken by the rogues. I remembered Shirley showing up and it almost seemed as if she knew these rogues; like she nned for this to happen and then changed her mind. She wanted to y the hero or something and get on Elliot''s good


    side.


    It wasn''t making any sense to me; why did she want him so badly? She was already a powerful Alpha, and she was rich. It''s not like she needed Elliot.


    I wrapped my arms around my body, feeling uneasy and sick to my stomach at the very thought of it.


    "Elliot wanted me to bring you to her room so you could thank her properly once you are awake," he concluded.


    My mouth practically fell open as I stared up at Beta Leo.


    "He wants me to thank her?" I asked, my voice sounding hoarse.


    He nodded his head once.


    "Alpha''s orders," he told me.


    I pressed my lips together and gave


    him a curt nod before I slid out of the hospital bed. I was a bit unsteady on my legs, feeling as might fall over at any moment was dizzy because of this concussion


    but once I got my footing, was good to go.


    Siffel


    Beta Leo led the way out of the room and down the hallway. I was surprised to see that the entire floor of the hospital was vacant and when I asked Leo about it as we walked, he simply told me that Alpha Elliot bought this entire wing for both Shirley and me.


    We paused outside the door in time to hear Shirley speaking.


    "Oh, Elliot. You really don''t need to fuss over me. It''s not like I''m a hero or anything," Shirley purred, making me want to roll my eyes, but I refrained from doing so.


    "You are a hero, Shirley. If it wasn''t for you, she would have..." his voice trailed off, unable to finish the sentence. "I owe more than I can give," he confessed, his tone sounding defeated.

 Chapter 0103

    Beta Leo cleared his throat, interrupting their conversation. They both turned to look at us and I saw Elliot straightening when he saw me.


    "You''re awake," he stated, studying my face, his eyesnding on the bandage around my head and then darkening.


    I nodded.


    "Yes," I told him, my walls were up as I stared back at him. "How are you feeling?"


    Did he care?


    "Like I hit my head off a ss table," I said, jokingly. He didn''t seem to find it funny because he snarled.


    "This isn''t a joke, Silver," he nearly barked. He walked over to me and grabbed my arm; he pulled me with him across the room and over to Shirley''s bedside. "You need to thank her for saving your life. If it wasn''t for her, you wouldn''t be here right now." Regardless of her reasoning for saving me, I knew Elliot was right. She did save my life and I owed her thanks. So, I bowed my head to her, keeping my eyes fixed on the ground.


    "Alpha Shirley, please ept my thanks," I told her. "I''m not sure what I can do to repay you."


    When she didn''t say anything, I lifted my gaze and I saw her staring up at Elliot with a loving look in her eyes. My chest tightened when she reached out and put a hand on his arm affectionately. He didn''t push her away or step aside, he just looked back down at her and gave her a smile and a curt head nod. My heart fell deep into my stomach at the sight of their affection. Had he ever looked at me in such a way? Would he?


    Was there something going on between them that I needed to know about?


    "Elliot darling, would you mind stepping out so I can speak to Miss Silver alone?"


    Elliot frowned and then looked at me; his eyes narrowed. I felt my cheeks burning from his scrutiny. He finally conceded and nodded.


    "I''ll run to grab you something to eat," he told her softly, putting a hand on her shoulder and giving it a gentle squeeze. He didn''t even spare me a look as he left the room with Beta Leo trailing after him.


    I was left alone with Shirley, and I felt more awkward than ever. Her leg was in a cast so I''m assuming she must have broken it. I knew her wolf would heal her soon enough though; she was an Alpha after all. "Silver, how about you take a seat? We really do have to talk and you''re going to want to be sitting for this," she said softly, motioning for the chair at her bedside.


    I stared at it hesitantly, but then I figured the quicker I could get this conversation over with, the quicker I could get out of there. So, I nodded and took a seat in the open chair. She gave me a small smile.


    ret


    "I will admit, I didn''t like you for a while and I wanted you out of the picture," she admitted, surprising me. I wasn''t sure what to say, so remained silent. "When I returned after my travels, I was surprised to see that Elliot had gotten married and I reacted poorly. For that, I apologize."


    I raised my brows at her; was she really apologizing to me? I wasn''t expecting this whatsoever.


    "I''m not sure what to say," I admitted. "Thank you for apologizing."


    She nodded and reached over to grab hold of my hand; she gave it a gentle squeeze.


    want


    "Elliot didn''t want me to tell you this because he wanted to keep it a secret a little longer. But seeming we, both almost died, I feel I have a right to tell you the truth. I can''t keep this hidden from you anymore, Silver."


    My heart fell into my stomach, unsure of where she was going with this.


    "Okay?" I urged.


    "Elliot doesn''t love you," she said simply. "He only married you as a favor and he will leave you soon."


    And the Shirley I knew was back.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and tried to speak.


    "Shirley, I-"


    "Please, let me finish," she said, holding up her hand and


    sessfully silencing me. "It''s not because you are unlovable. In fact, you are quite likable despite the fact that you don''t have a wolf. But it has nothing to do with that."


    "Then what does it have to do with?" I found myself asking, my voice sounding unfamiliar.


    She gave me a sympathetic smile.


    "Elliot and I are true mates, Silver. I''m the one he''s meant to be with."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 0104

    Silver''s POV


    I felt cold upon hearing Shirley''s words. I stared at her with my mouth hanging open. Could it be true? Could she really be Elliot''s true mate? Why hadn''t thise up before? Why didn''t Elliot tell me? Why hadn''t Shirley?


    "I know this is a lot for you to take in. I''m sorry, Silver. I didn''t want you to find out this way. But you needed to know," she told me, releasing her hold on my hand. My body had gonepletely numb and I didn''t even realize she was holding my hand. "But after your two divorces, Elliot will be marking and marrying me. Our packs will be joined, and we''ll overall be better for it. Isn''t that what you want? For everyone to be happy and stronger?"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    I found myself nodding along with her words, but not fully understanding what it was she was saying. I felt so unbelievably numb, I just wanted to curl up in a ball and cry my eyes out. But I remained frozen in my seat, staring at her like she just pped me across the face. "I really hope there aren''t any hard feelings," she said, batting her longshes at me.


    I mistook her condescending attitude for sweetness. That was my mistake. I thought she was truly apologizing to me for her actions; that was another mistake. I should have never believed her, but now I sat in a chair at her bedside with my heart bleeding in the palm of my hand.


    What was wrong with me?


    How could I be so naive and think that Elliot was actually falling for me? I thought he could have been falling in love... I was falling in love.


    But now I see that I was only kidding myself. I was pathetic and there was nothing more I could do to mend this disaster of marriage. "Silver?" Shirley asked with fake concern evident in her voice. "Are you okay?"


    I cleared my throat and nodded, blinking a few times to keep the tears from spilling out of my eyes. I wasn''t going to give Shirley the satisfaction of watching me break. She doesn''t get to see my tears. These tears were for me and me alone. I forced a smile as I stood to my feet.


    "Thank you for telling me, Shirley," I told her sweetly. "You are kind to tell me the truth."


    She nodded thoughtfully, watching me almost warily.


    "If there''s anything I can do, please let me know," she said, that stered smile never leaving her lips.


    I nodded again and turned away from her. Just as I started toward the door, it opened and Beta Leo along with Elliot walked back into the room. I immediately mmed the walls up around me and put a metaphorical mask around my face so he couldn''t see my pain. Like Shirley, he didn''t deserve to see me break.


    "Are you all set?" He asked, his eyes pouring into me.


    I nodded.


    "I''m very tired though; I think I''m going to head home now," I told him.


    He looked uncertain for a moment.


    "I can drive you," he offered.


    I was about to deny him, but I didn''t get the chance because Shirley was whimpering and crying out for him from behind me. When I turned to look at her, I saw tears streaming down her face and she was holding onto her leg, which should have been healed by now.


    "It hurts! I think something''s wrong, Elliot!" She whaled.


    "Shit," he cursed under his breath as he ran around to tend to his mate. I heard him yelling for Beta Leo to fetch the doctor and he was wondering why her leg hadn''t healed already. I gave a mockingugh, but it was low enough that he didn''t hear me.


    There was no use in staying; he was preupied now. I would just have to call a cab once I left here. I turned away and walked through the doors. I went straight to the nurse''s station in the waiting room and told them that I was leaving.


    "The doctor wanted me to give you this medication before you left," the nurse said, handing me a bottle of pain medication. ¡°Typically, we wouldn''t have let you leave without someoneing to discharge you and pick you up. But seeming your husband is here, I''m assuming he''s arranged a ride for you?"


    I bit my lower lip, not wanting to lie to her, but also not wanting to stay any longer. I nodded.


    "Yes, I have a ride waiting." I told her.


    She nodded thoughtfully and signed my release forms.


    "Try to take it easy," she warned before I walked out of the door.


    I grabbed my cellphone which was thankfully in my pocket and nced at the screen. It was going to die soon. I sighed and was about to call for a cabpany when I heard my name in the distance. "Luna Silver. Are you heading home?"


    I was relieved to see Gamma Erik standing by his usual ck sedan with a grin on his lips. I enjoyed spending time with Erik; he had started to be a very good. friend to me despite the fact that he was hired to be my bodyguard. I knew he was there when was kidnapped and he fought like hell to get me back, but Shirley was quicker and rescued me first.

 Chapter 0105

    At the time of my kidnapping, Erik was patrolling outside. I''m sure she probably saw that somebody had broken into the pce and was most likely the one who called Elliot and took me to the hospital.


    "I''ve told you to just call me, Silver," I told him, walking towards him.


    He smirked.


    "And your husband would have my balls in a handbasket if I did that," he teased, opening the back seat of the car. "Let me take you home."


    "I can call a cab," I told him as I held up my phone. Just then, my phone died.


    I frowned at the screen and then sighed in defeat.


    Chuckling, Erik motioned for me to get in.


    "Come on; it''s my job to protect you, remember?" He asked.


    I nodded and gave him a sheepish smile as I slid into the back seat of the car.


    "I''m surprised the Alpha isn''t joining you," Erik said as he pulled away from the hospital.


    I shrugged my shoulder, trying to be nonchnt.


    "He''s too busy tending to Shirley," I muttered; even I could hear the bitterness in my own voice.


    Erik raised an eyebrow as he nced at me in the mirror.


    "Shirley was incredible when she rescued you," he admitted. "The Alpha was grateful to her."


    I nodded, not sure what else to say.


    "Are you okay?" He finally asked after a long silence.


    "Yeah," I said, forcing a smile. "Just tired."


    Even though Erik had be a friend to me, I still didn''t trust him. He was under the influence, not to mention the employment, of Elliot.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The rest of the carried was silent. When we reached the front entrance of the pce, I thanked Erik and got out of the car. He walked with me inside and did a quick patrol of the inside of the house, ordering the gammas outside to do another sweep of the outside. I noticed that there were a lot more gammas on the perimeter than there had been yesterday, and I wondered if that was because of me.


    I went straight into the parlor and put my phone on the charger against the wall. Then, I walked into the kitchen. Immediately, I was pulled into a tight hug from Mariah. She had tears in her eyes and her body trembled as she held me close.


    "I was so worried about you," she breathed. "I saw the blood on the ground, and I couldn''t believe something like that happened to you."


    "Blood on the ground?" I asked, frowning.


    She nodded.


    "You hit your head on the ss coffee table. The maids recedzit and cleaned the mess, but not before saw it all as I passed through," she said, her eyes wide and alert. "How are you feeling?"


    "Small concussion, but I''m okay," I told her. "Mariah, can I ask you something?"


    "Of course," she said, releasing me. "Come sit down. I made your favorite soup for lunch. We can talk and eat at the same time."


    I went over to the ind counter and


    She


    sat on the barstool. She poured me a bowl of baked potato soup; my mouth watered at the incredible scents that formed in my nose also poured me a mug of tea and ced sweetener and milk on the counter beside me.


    I took a big bite of the soup and immediately moaned at the delicious vors.


    "It''s so good," I murmured.


    She smiled; pleased with herself.


    She started to pour bowls for herself and other staff members around the pce. Mariah always prepared the meals for the staff members in the pce, and I was beyond grateful to her for that. She always said, "Even though they are low-ranking wolves, they are still pack members and they deserve hot meals."


    I couldn''t agree with her more.


    "So, what did you want to ask me?" She asked after a little while.


    I swallowed the soup in my throat.


    "I wanted to ask about Shirley," I confessed, staring at my bowl of soup. "Does shee around here often? Like, does she hang out with Elliot a lot?"


    I already knew the answer to this, but I needed to hear it from someone else. She looked uncertain for a moment before her brows pinched together.


    "I believe her visits are usually business rted. But yes, shees here often. I don''t know what she talks to the Alpha about though. She stays locked in his office."


    A knot formed in my stomach, tighter than the one before.


    "And he''s usually in there with her," I asked, my voice strained.


    She was hesitant but she gave me a nod.


    I stood to my feet and gave her a small smile.


    "Thank you, that''s all I needed to know," I told her.


    She furrowed her brows together just as I turned away from her.


    "Silver, are you okay?" She asked, calling after me.


    I paused for a moment before I left the kitchen and I said over my shoulder, "Honestly, I don''t know."

 Chapter 0106

    Silver''s


    POV


    hospital, probably wondering where I was.


    "Are you sure this is a good idea?" Reba asked as she sat cross-legged on my bed. She was watching me warily as I roamed across the room. When my phone was at a decent charge, I called her and told her that I had gone home. Ipletely forgot she was at the She came over right away once I told her where I was.


    "Shirley told me that they were mates; I''m not sure what else to do," I muttered, giving her a pointed look.


    Once I was alone in my room, I cried all that I could. I only stopped crying once Reba showed up and even now, my eyes were puffy and filled with moisture. I just felt so numb and out of it, I wanted this pain to stop already.


    "But what if she was lying?" She asked, her brows pinched together.


    "And if she wasn''t?" I asked in return. "I don''t want to be the reason toe between them. I feel stupid enough to be put in this position. He''s been hanging around her so muchtely that this is the only thing that makes sense. He will barely touch me, Reba. Do you have any idea how that makes me feel?"


    "Oh, Hun," Reba said, standing to her feet. "I''m so sorry."


    I nodded and gave her a sad smile as I grabbed some more of my clothing and took it to the suitcase that sat on my bed.


    "Are you sure that you don''t mind if I crash with you?" I asked her.


    She gave me a strange look.


    "Of course not; but I live in your father''s pack. Are you sure you''re okay with that?" She asked.


    I nodded and licked my lips.


    "I''ll have to be," I muttered. "I don''t really have a choice right now. The worst part is I''m going to have to tell my father about this if I want to stay in his territory for the time being."


    She nodded and wrapped her arms around me, pulling me in for a tight embrace.


    She nced at her phone, and I could see the worry lines creasing in her eyes.


    "My cousin, Marco, will be here any minute. Did you tell the guards that we were expecting him?" She asked.


    I nodded; a nervous pit filled my stomach.


    Marco was awyer, a very famous


    and talentedwyer. Even though he


    technically lived in my father''s


    still


    territory with his family, he was used amongst different packs. Reba called him on my behalf earlier asking him for a huge favor.


    As if on cue, there was a knock on my bedroom door. I looked at Reba who gave me a reassuring and yet kind of sad smile. I nodded at her and took a deep breath before walking to the door and opening it.


    One of the maids stood before me; she kept her head lowered like I was some prized possession that she couldn''t even look directly at. I didn''t let it bother me though; I stood and waited for her to tell me her message. "Luma, your guest has arrived. He''s waiting downstairs, being screened by the gammas," she announced.


    I smiled my thanks to her and motioned for Reba to follow me out of the room and down the stairs.


    Walking down the grand stairs, I saw Marco standing in the middle of the foyer being searched for by the gamma warriors.


    "He''s all clear,'' one of them said as he stepped back.


    "Marco," I greeted as I took thest step.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He gave me a painfully handsome smile, revealing the dimples in his cheeks. The family resemnce between Marco and Reba. They both had the same silver eyes and freckles around their noses. Marco had dark hair and olive skin though and Reba had blonde hair and fair skin.


    Marco was once married and had two kids with his wife, but he got divorced a couple of years ago and now has joint custody of the kids.


    "Silver, it''s good to see you again,"


    Marco said, dosing the distance to give me a tight hug. I missed this; Marco was always like a brother- me, and was grateful for his protection and friendship. He nced at Reba and smiled. "Becky," he greeted.


    She groaned at the nickname he used for her.


    "Don''t call me that, Marco. You know I hate that," she muttered, folding her arms across her chest.


    This only made himugh as he released me and pulled her into a hug.


    "I''ve been so busy with worktely that I barely got time to see you," he murmured, hugging her even tighter. "I missed you, Cousin."

 Chapter 0107

    "You''re about to squeeze the living hell out of me," Rebained, but she was chuckling. "So, what did you two want to discuss with me?" Marco asked.


    The nervous knot formed in my belly once again and I suddenly wasn''t feeling too well. I wasn''t sure I could go through with this. But I knew if I didn''t, I would end up getting hurt way worse than I had already. Elliot found his true mate and there was nothing I could do about that. Shirley was always going toe between us, and he was always going to let her. This was nothing more than a contract marriage, there wasn''t supposed to be love or feelings involved. "Come sit down in the parlor," I suggested. "There''s wine and cheese."


    He nodded and we walked into the parlor. Marco sat on one of the cushioned seats and poured himself a ss of wine while Reba and I took the couch. Marco took the liberty of pouring Reba and my sses of wine as well before setting the bottle on the new ss table that was just purchased seeming the other one was broken.


    "So, is everything okay?" He asked.


    "If I tell you something, will you promise to keep it between us?" I asked him. "Like clientwyer confidentiality?"


    He raised his perfectly groomed brows at my words.


    He put the wine ss down and leaned back in his seat, watching me curiously.


    "Of course," he answered. "Even as a friend, I would never spill your secrets."


    I nodded, thankful for him.


    "My marriage with Alpha Elliot is a sham," I blurted.


    His mouth nearly fell open at my words as he stared at me, trying to find any hint of lying.


    "What do you mean it''s a sham?" He asked, hesitantly.


    "I mean, I met him at a bar after I caught Gavin with another woman," I told him.


    Marco knew I had been dating Gavin for a couple of years and he knew how important that marriage was to not only me but my father as well. My father wanted that alliance between our packs, and he thought the best way for that to happen was for me to marry Gavin. It was initially a setup, like a blind date, falling in love with Gavin was not part of the n. But because we were both still so young and Gavin was working his way through college, we agreed to not get married until he graduated.


    I never got the chance to go to college because my father disapproved. I wasn''t good enough to attend college. All the skills that I''ve learned I have taught myself.


    At one point, Marco had questioned Reba about my random marriage to Elliot.


    "I thought she was marrying Gavin?" He had asked her.


    "Gavin''s scum and fucked another woman in the same bed they shared," Reba told him in return.


    "So, how does she know Alpha Elliot? Why marry someone the day after she finds out her fianc¨¦ had been cheating on her?"


    "I guess they''ve known each other for a while and rekindled the romance," Reba simply replied.


    Reba was a good friend for that, but now it was time that I came clean and told Marco the truth.


    "You met him the day before you married him? Marco asked, his eyes flickering to Reba who nced at her hands. I''m sure he was remembering their past


    xel.ne


    conversation when she lied to him and then his eyesnded back on me. "Are you out of your mind??"


    ¡°Apparently,¡± I muttered, wrapping my arms around my body like I was trying to desperately hold myself together.


    "You barely even know him, and you married him," he said, shaking his head and tisking at me. "What were you thinking?"


    "I was drunk when I proposed to him


    and I didn''t think he''d actually show up at the wedding," I confessed.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Plus, my father was forcing me to marry Gavin regardless of this alliance. There was no other way. At least, not at the time."


    "And now?" He asked, raising his right brow.


    "And now, I don''t think this alliance is worth it," I told him, tugging at my fingers nervously.


    "Are you saying what I think you''re saying?"


    I took a deep breath and nodded my head once.


    "Yes," I told him. "Elliot found his true mate and now it''s time for me to move on. I can''t keep being a doormat for him to walk all over again. This is the only thing can think of."


    He nodded.


    "Okay, then I can write you up a divorce agreement and end this marriage once and for all."

 Chapter 0108

    Silver''s POV


    I never thought that at a young age, I would be requesting a divorce from my husband. I had to exin to Marco that this was a contract marriage and he asked for a copy of the contract to see if there was any use that prevented me from divorcing him.


    Luckily, Elliot hadn''t thought about me leaving him and there wasn''t anything listed that said anything about it. It only listed what each of us would get out of this agreement. Once he went through the contract, he pulled out hisputer from his briefcase and started on the divorce agreement. My heart was in shambles the entire time and I could hardly even lift my head to look at either of them. "What do you want from this divorce?" Marco asked, his eyes never leaving hisputer.


    "Peace," I told him, almost sleepily.


    He smirked and finally nced up to look at me.


    "I meant money," he said. "How much money and what materials do you want? Do you want a house? Maybe a boat? Both? You could get a nice chunk ofnd and maybe half his assets. Obviously, you''ll get to keep everything he''s ever bought you and-" "I don''t want anything," I blurted, mortified that he even thought that I would.


    Marco raised his brows, confused.


    "What?" He asked, clearly shocked.


    "I don''t want any of his things or his money. I want to leave with the clothes I had when I got here and with nothing else,'' I told him with finality.


    He nced at his cousin who only shrugged one shoulder.


    "I tried to tell her earlier that she could get a lot out of this divorce," Reba chimed in. "But she was adamant about not wanting anything." Marco shook his head andughed under his breath as he continued with the agreement.


    "Shortest agreement ever," he muttered. "He''s filthy rich; you should be getting something out of this."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "A life lesson," I muttered in return.


    Reba chuckled and hugged me from the side, resting her head on my shoulder, she sighed.


    "It''s going to be okay, girl," she breathed. "I''m here and I''m not letting you get hurt like this again."


    Tears formed in my eyes as I


    thought about Elliot. Once, he had told me that he would tell me when he wanted to divorce. It was only a matter of time before he did. However, he also told me he''d tell me if he found his fated mate, and he had yet to do that. How long had he known that Shirley was his mate? Why hadn''t he just told me the truth; I would have stepped away from him. I wouldn''t have been sitting here and waiting for him like an idiot


    for all these weeks.


    I had money from my job at the gallery to get my own ce and make afortable life for myself. I could find a nice apartment and settle in within a month. But the thought of leaving Elliot still left me feeling ufortable.


    Would he be upset when he returned to see that I was no longer here? J


    Marco''s portable printer came to life and soon, it was printing the divorce agreements. It stated that I was leaving with nothing per my wishes and this marriage would end on the given date. All I had to do was sign along the dotted line and file it at the courthouse and it would be all set.


    "And if we refuse to sign the papers, we can sue him," Marco exined, bringing me back to the present moment. I blinked at the tears that were in my eyes.


    "What?" I asked him, my voice breathing.


    "We can sue him for a divorce. It won''t be easy because hees from money, and he has


    connection''s. But they force you to stay in this marriage Silver. The only way you would be stuck with him is if you were marked by him. Seeming you are unmarked; you can get away and start a new life away from him.


    "He''ll sign the papers," I said, biting my lower lip. "He has to if he wants to mate and marry Shirley."


    Marco gave me a sympathetic look.


    "All you need to do is sign along the dotted line," he said, pointing at the second page where the signature should go. Beneath my signature line would be where Elliot needed to sign.


    I took a deep breath and grabbed the


    pen from him didn''t realize how badly my hands were shaking until I went to sign along the line. This was harder than I thought; with each new step towards this divorce, my heart cracked a little more. My lower lip started to tremble, and tears blurred my vision. I hated myself for being this weak; I hated that I couldn''t


    keep myself together even for a little


    bit.


    My heart hurt so badly that I wanted to curl up in a ball and just cry my eyes out. Reba wrapped her arms around me and held me close to her. She rubbed my back with the palm of my hand, trying to soothe me and provide me with some sort of warmth. I was shivering like I was freezing.


    I felt so empty at this moment, and I finally allowed a sob to escape my lips. My marriage was ending, my heart had been detonated, and the man I thought I was falling in love with was mating another woman.

 Chapter 0109

    How had this be my life?


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Marco asked, his voice soft and understanding as he watched me.


    I let myself grieve for a moment longer; I let my body shake and quiver as I sobbed. But now it was time to be stronger and a better version of myself. I straightened myself and forced a smile on my lips as I nodded my head. "Yes," I answered, more confidently than I felt. "I just needed a moment. I''m ready."


    He pushed the divorce agreement across the coffee table and towards me; his eyes showing nothing but sympathy. I took a deep breath and with a shaky hand, I managed to sign along the dotted line.


    Once the deed was done, I dropped the pen and sobbed into my hands.


    ....


    Elliot''s POV


    "There isn''t a probable reason why her leg isn''t healing, Alpha," the doctor said, his face pale after I confronted him about Shirley''s condition. "Her wolf is Alpha and very healthy. She should have been healed a couple of hours ago." "Well, something is wrong because she''s feeling severe pain still. Run more tests and find out why she isn''t healing properly," I said through my teeth.


    "Yes, sir," he said, walking away quickly.


    I walked back into the hospital room where Shirley sat. She immediately straightened her posture and gave me a soft smile.


    "Elliot, you''ve returned," she said batting hershes. "Have you spoken to Silver? Is she well?"


    I ran my fingers through my hair. I hadn''t spoken to Silver since a few hours ago when she was here. I was nning on driving her home, but something happened with Shirley, and I got a bit distracted. By the time I returned to Silver, I was told that Gamma Erik had already taken her home.


    I tried to call her a couple of times, but it went straight to voicemail. I was assuming her phone was probably dead, or maybe she lost it when she was taken. The thought of anything happening to her sent a pain in my chest. I''m not one to scare easily, but it was terrifying when Erik told me she had been taken by my rogues.


    I was beyond grateful to Shirley for saving my wife''s life. I owed her more than I could pay. I owed it to Shirley to make sure she at least recovered after getting hurt in this battle. But I also didn''t like the fact that Silver was out of my sight.


    "I''m going to return home so I can see her," I informed both Shirley and my Beta. "Will you stay here with Shirley?" I asked Beta Leo.


    "Yeah, of course," Leo said, nodding his head.


    "What?!" Shirley gasped. "You''re leaving?? But..."


    "I need to see my wife," I said, my eyes zing My wolf was in perfect agreement that we needed to return home to Silver and spend some time with her. We needed to know for sure that she was actually okay. I needed to touch and feel her, I needed to smell her. Most importantly, I needed to taste her. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    My wolf practically purred at the thought.


    "But I''m hurt," Shirley pouted. "I got hurt saving your wife. Shouldn''t you be tending to me?"


    "Miss Shirley, I''ll be there to-"


    "It''s Alpha Shirley," she snapped at Leo.


    "I apologize, Alpha," Leo said, lowering his gaze.


    I stepped between them before anyone got hurt and I put my hands on her shoulders.


    "I will be back in the morning; I promise," I assured her. "But I need to see my wife. She''s been through a lot too."


    Shirley sniffled but then nodded.


    I smiled and looked at Leo. He gave me a head nod, understanding that I didn''t want him to leave the hospital until I returned tomorrow. On that note, left the hospital and called one of my drivers to bring me home.


    It didn''t take long for me to get home, but as soon as I walked into the pce, something felt off.


    Silver''s scent was faint, like she was once here, but now she''s not. The atmosphere had changed as well; it almost seemed dark and gloomy around here when it was otherwise filled with light,ughter, and love.


    Love.


    That word again.


    Why did I associate that word with Silver so often? Could I truly be falling in love with my wife?


    I walked into the parlor, and I froze when I saw a familiar face sitting on the couch. Mariah was standing at the entrance of the kitchen, and it was clear she''d been crying.


    "Marco?" I asked thewyer, who also happens to be a good friend from a different pack. He noticed me for the first time and stood up, giving me a sheepish smile as he shoved his hands in his pocket. "Hey, man," he said, almost awkwardly.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?" I asked, not meaning to sound rude, but it made me nervous that a fuckingwyer was sitting in my pce and my chef was crying in the corner.


    "We need to talk. You should sit down...."

 Chapter 0110

    Elliot''s POV


    "Why is my head chef crying, Marco?" I asked, ignoring his request to sit down.


    "Because you chased her away!" Mariah sobbed. "How could you hurt her like this? She was so sweet, and she did nothing wrong."


    My blood went cold from her words. What was Mariah talking about? Chased who away. I looked around the room and I felt a chill creep up my spine. She couldn''t be talking about Silver, could she? Panic consumed my chest, and I was finding it difficult to breathe.


    "Marco," I said, my tone warning. He better start talking and he better start talking now.


    I''ve known Marco since we were young and though we don''t talk as often as we used to, he still knew me well enough to know that I''m not very patient and that he had better start talking quickly.


    He sighed and ran his hands through his messy hair. That was another thing about Marco, he didn''t like to dress up even though he was awyer. He never puts gel in his hair, and he''ll wear jeans more often than not. His shirt was always half unbuttoned, showing his pecks, which he says is for thedies. Since his divorce, he''s gotten around. He doesn''t just date women in his pack, but others as well.


    "Look, Man. I''m saying this as your friend, you fucked up," he said, looking up at me from the couch.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?" I asked through my teeth, my patience running outpletely.


    He grabbed a set of papers that I hadn''t noticed on the coffee table and handed them to me. The papers were upside down in his outstretched hands and I stared at them like they were on fire or something.


    "I don''t know exactly what''s going on between you and Shirley, but your wife seems to think it''s more than you''re saying. So much so she wants to walk away, Elliot," Marco said.


    My hands pathetically shook as I grabbed the papers from him and flipped them over. Before I nced down at the words, I knew were going to destroy my life, I met Mariah''s eyes. She had never looked at me as coldly as she was at that moment. Mariah had been my family chef for as long as I could remember; she is pretty much a part of my family and isn''t afraid to p me across the head and call me an idiot.


    It was no secret that she had gotten close to Silver over the months we''d been married, and Silver had gotten close to her as well. I knew the look she was giving me right now was on Silver''s behalf and my heart cracked at the thought.


    I finally spared the papers a look and just as I thought, my entire world fell apart.


    I nearly dropped the papers as if they scorned me.


    I stared at the big bold words, disbelieving what I was reading.


    Divorce Agreement.


    Silver had filed for a divorce?


    Why?


    "Where is she?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "She packed up and left," Mariah spoke as coldly as she looked. "She didn''t want to leave without saying goodbye, so she gave me a hug, grabbed her suitcase, and took off with her friend."


    "What friend?" I asked, d that my voice was shaking like I knew my body was.


    "My cousin Reba," Marco answered.


    I knew Reba was Silver''s best friend, I didn''t realize she was also Marco''s cousin though. That was interesting news but also unimportant right now.


    "Did she say why?" I asked, feeling numb.


    "You spent more time with Shirley than you did with her," Mariah said, folding her arms across her chest. "She felt neglected, Alpha."


    "Shirley had been helping me figure out these rogue attacks," I said, fury bubbling inside of me. "That was all. You know I''ve been working closely with the nearby Alphas."


    "We know that you''ve been held up in your office all night and nearly every night," she shot back. "Do you have any idea how that made your wife feel?"


    She was only my contracted wife; we had an agreement. That was all... wasn''t it?


    No. Of course that wasn''t all. I was stupid and I took her for granted; now she wanted to leave. Silver was leaving me.


    "Was it true?" Marco asked, breaking


    the silence that fell between us. I looked at him, my vision turning red with anger. I knew I shouldn''t be angry with Marco because he was only doing his job as awyer. But I couldn''t help but hate him; he was the one who drew up these stupid divorce papers. He was representing Silver and because of that, I hated him with every burning passion inside of me.


    "Is what true?" asked through my teeth, trying desperately to not w his eyes out. My wolf was furious at the situation and desperate to break free from me. He wanted to go out there and find Silver more than he wanted his next breath. Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 0111

    He was also furious with me for letting it get to this point. He never liked Shirley and now he hated her even more for driving our wife away. "Is Shirley really your mate?"


    That snapped me back to the present moment; my eyes red at him, and I knew my wolf could be seen through the windows of my eyes. "What the fuck are you talking about, Marco?"R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Marco narrowed his eyes at me and held up his hands like he was trying to settle a rabid animal... or an angry wolf.


    "Woah, I''m just asking about what I heard from the mouth of your soon-to-be ex," he said, talking slowly and trying to calm my temper. "Shirley told her that you were mates and that you should divorce. I just wanted to know if it was true." "What??" I asked, I wasn''t able toprehend what he was saying. Shirley said what to her? No.... Shirley wouldn''t have said that to her.


    Would she?


    I thought back to all the stupid and cruel things Shirley had done since she''s been back in town. Drugging me and lying about Silver giving her permission to do so, all the cruel names she''s called Silver, and how she''s been trying to get me to break up with her since she found out that we were married.


    Shirley absolutely had enough balls to do something like this... but I thought I made it clear to her that nothing would ever happen between us.


    "Silver thinks you lied to her about finding your mate," Marco continued. "As awyer, I''m not supposed to be telling you this because she is my client. But as your friend who doesn''t want to see you lose your marriage and a friend to her because I know she doesn''t want to lose you either, if it''s not true, you need to set things straight. So, I''m asking you... is it true? Is Shirley your true mate?"


    "Alpha, if it''s true. Then divorce Silver and let her," Mariah whispered, lowering her gaze to the ground, defeated. She looked as if I had just kicked a puppy.


    I couldn''t believe she would actually think I had found my mate and that it was Shirley, and I wouldn''t tell her about it. I was so numb from the fact that Silver was filing for a divorce, that I couldn''t even go to Mariah tofort her and assure her that I would never keep something like this from her. I sure as hell wouldn''t lead Silver on like this.


    "No," I said sharply, keeping my eyes locked on Mariah who tensed at the forcefulness of my tone. She lifted her gaze to look into mine and I knew she could see the sincerity in my eyes. My wolf was calming now that he knew what the misunderstanding was; it meant we still had a chance to set things right. "Shirley is not my mate and I refuse to entertain the idea of it."


    She looked relieved to hear that and I looked back at Marco.


    "I''m not signing those goddamn papers," I told him, handing them back to him.


    He took them immediately.


    "I didn''t think you would. But you should know, she''s willing to sue for a divorce," he said, raising his brows at me. "She was pretty broken when she left and even if you do set the record straight with her, it might not be enough."


    "I won''t divorce her," I said with finality.


    "She told me this marriage was just a contact. Something is telling me it''s more than that though," Marco said with a smirk.


    Goddammit, was there anything she hadn''t told him? What was her rtionship with Marco? I now know he''s her best friend''s cousin, but was there more going on between them than that? Has there ever been?


    The green-eyed monster was very evident in my eyes; I was sure of it. I swallowed him down, knowing now was not the time to show my possessive side.


    "I need to find her," I said, turning and walking away.


    "Why is this so important to you?" Mariah asked, causing me to freeze. "If you''re just going to keep hurting that sweet girl. Just leave her-"


    "I won''t leave her because I-" love her. The words almost slipped from my lips so easily but thankfully I managed to stop them.


    I knew at that moment how true


    those words were; I did love her. was in love with my wife. At


    point, I had fallen in love with some


    her,


    and I hadn''t even realized it.


    But I didn''t want to say those words for the first time out loud to Marco and Mariah. Those words were only for Silver to hear.


    "Because I''m not ready for my marriage to end," I settled on.


    On that note, I turned and left. I needed to get my wife back.

 Chapter 0112

    Silver''s POV


    My eyes werepletely raw from crying. I didn''t think I had any moisture left in me, but once again, I proved myself wrong. My heart was shattered into a million pieces, and I didn''t think it would ever get repaired again.


    Signing those divorce papers had been the hardest thing I ever had to do. Speaking to my father and telling him I was going to spend some time in his pack was the second hardest thing I had to do. I was honestly surprised he was letting me spend a few days in Reba''s apartment.


    "But after that, you have to figure out your own way as a rogue. If your husband doesn''t want you in his pack, what makes you think I want you in mine??" He all but spat at me.


    I flinched at his cruel words, not having the resolve to act strong and defend myself.


    "I am your daughter," I told him, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Hisugh was cruel and taunting.


    "You have never been my daughter. Look at you; you''re weak and pathetic. A wolfless. I''m ashamed of you," he spat. "But because I raised you, I''ll let you stay with your friend for a few days. That way you can figure out where to go and what to do. But then you got to leave. I can''t have a rogue in my pack. What would the packmates think?"


    The memory of that conversation haunted me. It happened hours ago, and I''ve been hauled up in Reba''s guest room since then, unable to move. I let my tears fall and soak through the pillow. My entire body shook as I broke apart.


    There was a knock on the bedroom door, and I didn''t have the strength to speak or answer it. The door opened slowly, allowing a bit of light from the hallway into the room. I buried my face even further under the covers to shield my eyes from the unwee lighting. "Hey, girl," Reba''s soft voice broke through the silence. "How are you feeling?"


    I didn''t bother answering her; my marriage ended a few hours ago. How did she think I was feeling?


    I knew if I spoke, it would be bitter and sarcastic because that was the kind of mood I was in. I didn''t want to put my bad attitude on her like that, so I decided to keep myself quiet and continue to cry soundlessly into the pillow.


    "I was thinking about ordering food. Do you want anything?" She then asked once she realized I wasn''t going to say anything.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m not hungry..." I managed to whisper; my voice sounded so distant, and I hated how raspy my tone was.


    "Starving yourself isn''t going to help you, Silver," she said calmly. "Your father only gave you a few days to go somewhere else. I made some calls and there are a few Alphas that are willing to take you in. Of course, you have to pay for your own ce once you get there, but they already know you and they wee you


    into their territory. You won''t have to worry about being a rogue."


    Being a rogue was the least of my worries. My marriage was ending and there was nothing I could do about it. The man I was starting to fall in love with, the only person in this world who knew me inside and out and still cared about me despite the monster that I be once a month, was out of my reach. Maybe he was never in my reach.


    It was obvious I romanticized this entire rtionship. I was stupid enough to believe that he could potentially fall for me even if this marriage did start off as a contract.


    I was good enough to have sex with, but I wasn''t good enough to love.


    I wondered if he had sex with Shirley too. The very thought made me feel gross and I couldn''t help but tremble in my skin.


    "He''s scum, Silver," Reba tried to lighten the mood. "Has he even tried to call you?"


    I shrugged one shoulder.


    "My phone is off," I whispered weakly. I couldn''t bear it if he didn''t try to call but if he did try to call, I have no idea what I would say to him. It would be better if I just shut off my phone and kept away from the outside world. At least for a few days. I was grateful that Reba reached out to a couple of Alpha''s for me; that meant I wouldn''t have to do that myself and that also meant I had a couple of days before I had to do anything productive.


    I was nning on spending the next couple of days lounging in bed and wallowing in self-pity. I was heartbroken; it was allowed. Right?

 Chapter 0113

    Another sob rippled through me, and I knew Reba''s heart was breaking as well. She rubbed my back; trying to rub soothing circles across my back. But it didn''t help; nothing helped. I was too broken to be fixed.


    At some point, I allowed darkness to take me. I wasn''t sure if I fell asleep because of depression, or exhaustion. But I woke up banging on the front door and my skin crawled at the forcefulness of my fists.


    I knew who it was before Reba bothered to answer the door.


    "Go away, Alpha. She doesn''t want to see you," Reba said through the door. I knew she wasn''t going to open it and I was relieved by that.


    "Let me in!" Elliot roared; he was so loud that I could hear him clearly through two closed doors. Which meant this entire apartment building could hear him as well. I wouldn''t be surprised if someone called my father considering we were in his territory. "I need to see her!!" "Fat chance, ass hole," she scoffed.


    Goddess, I loved her for this. She wasn''t going to give in no matter how hard he pleaded; though, I worried about her front door. Once Elliot set his mind to something, it was difficult to change it. I knew if he didn''t get his way, his temper would re he would eventually break down the front door.


    I shuddered at the thought of that.


    "I need to speak with my wife," he demanded.


    "Future ex-wife!" Reba shot back.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I won''t agree to this divorce. I refuse to sign those papers!!"


    "Then, I guess you will see her in court when she sues your ass!" Reba spat.


    I almost wanted tough; there was no way I''d be able to sue Elliot for a divorce. First of all, I wasn''t sure I wanted to. And secondly, I would lose. Elliot was the most powerful Alpha in the world, not to mention he came from some serious money. I didn''t stand a chance against him in court, no matter how good Marco was at his job.


    "Reba, please..." Elliot''s voice lowered now, but I could still hear him thanks to my elerated hearing. He sounded so defeated and almost as broken as I felt. My heart tugged for him, and I fought the urge to go to him andfort him.


    I heard Reba sighing and the door opening slightly. Panic struck me; was she really letting him in? I couldn''t let him see me like this, but I also had no strength and energy to do anything about it. I had sunk further under the sheets and squeezed my eyes shut; if I can''t see him, then he can''t see me.


    "I''m not letting you in," Reba said with finality. "But I''ll hear you out and maybe once she''s ready, she will too. But she''s not ready right now, Alpha. Her heart is broken, and you need to give her time."


    "I never wanted to hurt her," he murmured, and I knew he was burying his face in his hands as he often did when he was stressed.


    "Let''s talk," Reba said, closing the


    door. Their voices disappeared and I knew they were no longer near the apartment. She must have taken him somewhere else to tal belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    Content


    I couldn''t help the twinge of jealousy in my gut, but quickly pushed it away. Reba was my best friend there was no way she would try anything with him. I trusted her with my life, and I knew she wouldn''t hurt me like that.


    I closed my eyes again and let more tears fall down my cheeks as my bottom lip trembled.


    Once again, I fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, Reba was sitting on my bed. She looked tired like she hadn''t slept a wink. I lifted my head and looked at her. "What time is it?" I murmured.


    "You slept all night," she told me. "It''s morning."


    She nced at the window and sure enough, I saw the rising sun desperately trying to peer through the closed window shades. "Why are you in here?"


    "I wanted to try to feed you some


    breakfast,¡± she told me. "You haven''t


    eaten all day yesterday and I''mn''t


    Content


    worried about you, Silver." belongs to NovelDrama.Org


    I shook my head and lowered my head back onto my pillow.


    "I''m fine," I murmured.


    "You''re not fine, and neither is he," she confessed.


    I narrowed my eyes at her; that jealousy returned.


    "You spoke to him?" I asked, almost usatory.


    "Yes," she whispered, her eyes fixed on her hands now.


    "So, what?" I snapped. "Are you screwing him now? Are you on his side because of that??"

 Chapter 0114

    Elliot''s POV


    "I don''t want to talk to you. I want to talk to my wife," I practically barked as Reba grabbed my arm and pulled me away from her apartment door and outside. I was a lot stronger than her and if I truly wanted to, I could prevent her from taking me anywhere and barge into her apartment without a second thought.


    I knew Silver was there; I could smell her as easily as if she was right next to me. I could also smell her misery and her sadness, and I wanted to wrap my arms around her and tell her that I was hers and nobody else''s. I wasn''t Shirley''s mate; I wasn''t Shirley''s anything. At one point, I thought she was my friend, but I''m realizing I was delusional. She wasn''t my friend; friends don''t pull shit like this. I was so furious with her that I''d been ignoring her phone calls for the past hour.


    Even Beta Leo has been calling and texting, asking me where I was because Shirley was upset and wanted me at the hospital. There was no way in fucking hell I was going to let Shirley manipte me any further. I had been blind to how Shirley had been treating Silver and I wouldn''t allow that to continue.


    I told Beta Leo to abort his duties at the hospital and return to the pce. He was reluctant, but he eventually caved in and left the hospital. I wasn''t going to tell him what was going on over the phone. Leo might be my beta, but he was also my best friend. I told him pretty much everything and this was too big to speak over the phone.


    "Too bad, because if you want to get to her, you''re going to have to get through me first," she said, folding her arms across her chest.


    Reba was short and I''d be lying if I said she wasn''t pretty. She had curly blond hair that rested at her shoulders and silver eyes that could kill. She had a thin figure, but curves in all the right ces and she typically wore designer clothing, although she didn''t give off materialistic vibes. She also had a bite in her words, and I knew she was fierce. She loved Silver more than anything and she would fight until the earth ended for her best friend.


    Seeing her ring at me, I was starting to see the family resemnce between her and Marco. They had the same silver eyes and the same scowl. I would haveughed if I wasn''t so pissed and upset over the fact that my wife is filing for a goddamn divorce. "So, tell me what you''re doing here," she said, putting her hands on her hips and giving me a pointed look.


    "I need to speak with her."


    "Well, you''re going to talk to me. What do you want with her?" She asked without a single hesitation.


    "I need to tell her that nothing is going on between Shirley and me," I blurted. "I don''t know what Shirley, or anyone said, but it wasn''t true. I would never-" my voice trailed off when I saw the puzzled look on her face. "Shirley isn''t your true mate?" She asked.


    "Fuck no!" I all but shouted. "I need to tell Silver the truth."


    "Okay, but right now she''s not going to believe you and she''s not going to listen to a word you say," Reba said, narrowing her eyes at me. "You broke her trust. She''s heartbroken and she hasn''t left bed all day. Her own father told her she only had a couple of days here before she needed to leave. He told her he won''t have a rogue living in his pack."


    I growled; my wolf furious at the thought of Silver being a rogue.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "She''s not a rogue," I said through the growl. "I would never allow that to happen."


    "I already made some calls; there are some Alpha''s willing to let her into their packs," Reba said softly.


    Another growl escaped my lips, this


    one even louder. I knew from the


    way Reba took an unsteady step away from me that my wolf was showing himself through my


    eyes.


    "She''s my wife; I won''t let that happen," I growled.


    She nodded as if she already knew what I was going to say.


    "Well, if you can convince her that you mean well, then maybe she


    "Just don''t sign there


    w he said s


    "


    "I''m not signing the papers ever. I''m not giving up my marriage," I said with finality in my words.


    She raised her brows at me and studied my face for a moment. When she found what she was searching for, she gasped.

 Chapter 0115

    "You''re in love with her."


    It wasn''t a question. I blinked at her; was I that transparent? I lowered my gaze, feeling defeated and exhausted.


    "I can see it in your eyes, Alpha. You can deny it if you''d like, but it won''t do you any good-"


    "I''m not denying it," I found myself saying quickly. I might not say the words out loud, but I refused to deny my feelings for Silver any longer.


    Reba''s brows shot upward, and she looked at me like she was looking at a brand-new person. I wasn''t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing.


    "Well, I''ll be damned," she breathed. "I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. She''s a terrific woman and she''ll be a great Luna. It''s easy to love her."


    "She is a great Luna," I corrected.


    Reba nodded thoughtfully.


    "Look, it''ste and it''s been a long day for everyone. Silver needs to rest. I''ll try to talk to her in the morning and I''ll give you a call once she decides she wants to speak to you. But she had to decide for herself."


    I wanted to talk to her now; I wanted to hold her and fall asleep with her in my arms. I knew I wouldn''t be able to sleep without Silver being with me. But I also knew that Reba was right, and Silver deserved a little bit of peace tonight. It waste and Silver was probably exhausted; I knew I was.


    I sighed and allowed my shoulders to slump.


    "Okay," I finally conceded. "I''ll head home."


    She nodded.


    "We''ll talk tomorrow," she said waving me off. On that note, she turned and went back inside, leaving me alone and feeling more broken than ever.


    ....


    Silver''s POV


    "You are screwing him, aren''t you? That''s why you are taking his side now?" I hissed at my best friend who was staring at me mortified. I knew as soon as I spoke those words that I was being ridiculous. There was no way Reba was sleeping with Elliot. She would never do that to me and I would hope that Elliot had the decency to sleep with anyone other than my best friend.


    "Are you out of your mind?!" She growled in return, standing to her feet. She put her hands on her hips as she often did right before she was about to give a "get your shit together" speech.


    I sighed and lowered my head on my pillow.


    "I must be," I murmured. "I know you would never do that, Reba."


    "You bet your ass I would never do that," she said, her lips pressed in a thin line. "I literally stayed up all night watching you to make sure you were okay. How dare you assumed''d do anything to hurt you?"


    "I''m sorry, Reba..." I whispered as tears fell out of my eyes and spilled across my cheeks.


    She sighed, her gaze softening as she sat back down on the bed.


    "I did speak with himst night though when he came by," she told me calmly. "And I think you should listen to what he has to say."


    "I don''t want to talk to him,


    Reba, murmured as a sobText property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    escaped my lips and more tears. soaked my features. "He''s hurt me so much and I''m so tired. I just want to leave and start my life over."


    "I know you don''t want to hear this, Silver. But in strange way, Alpha Elliot cares about you. It was written all over his face. He was devastated


    when he saw the divorce papers


    doesn''t want to sign them. Even


    afte


    He


    I threatened him with court, he


    still doesn''t care."


    "Well, yeah, because he knows he''ll win," I muttered. "That doesn''t mean anything."


    "He showed up, Silver," she said, putting her hand on my back and rubbing soothing circles on it. "He came here and practically pleaded on his knees for me to open the door."


    I let out a bitterugh.


    "Why are you suddenly team Elliot?" I muttered. "Aren''t you supposed to be on my side?"


    She bit her lower lip, almost sheepishly.


    "I''ll always be on your side," she murmured.


    "And plus, he''s mated to Shirley-"


    "He''s not though," she blurted and then covered her mouth like she wasn''t supposed to say that.


    I raised my brows and lifted my head.


    "What?" I asked her, my voice sounding weaker than it ever had before.


    "He''s not mated to her," she exined softly. "Shirley lied to you... it was just a lie, Silver."

 Chapter 0116

    Elliot''s POV


    "Shirley has been blowing up my phone all night. Where have you been?" Leo asked as I walked into my pce. It was early in the morning, the sun was just rising, and I was now just getting home. I had been out all night, walking around the streets of my pack. I was both in human form and wolf form, patrolling the area and trying to get my mind off Silver, but it was proven impossible.


    Mostly, my wolf just sat in the forest, overlooking the riverbank, and howling out his sorrows. He''s never reacted like this towards a woman before and it was a strange feeling. Typically, wolves react strongly only towards their true mates; but Silver couldn''t be my mate because she didn''t have a wolf. Wolves were drawn to each other, not to the human. So, having her as a true mate wasn''t possible, but yet, my wolf didn''t seem to get the memo because he''s been in agony ever since he saw those divorce papers.


    When I returned to the pce, I red at the papers that remained on the ss coffee table. Silver''s signature was scribbled across it, and it only made me angrier. I also noticed that her handwriting was shaky, which meant her hand was shaking when she signed the papers.


    There were some moisture stains on it as well, which meant she was crying.


    I hated that I wasn''t here to be with her and that it had gotten to this point. I hated that I made her feel as if there was no other choice. I hated that she didn''t know how I felt about her.


    I guess I didn''t know how I felt about her until recently.


    But I fucking loved her. She was mine... my wolf wanted to im despite the fact that she was wolfless. She''s been doing a terrific job as Luna and slowly winning over a majority of the pack. They were singing her praises and I couldn''t have been prouder of her. She was also making actual friends in this pack; Cara and the girls loved her and would do anything for her. My heart was full whenever I saw her socializing with the packmates, helping with the staff, or doing her Luna duties because I enjoyed the fact that she was gettingfortable in my pack and making it her own.


    While I was dealing with these rogue attacks, Silver had been silently suffering and I had no idea about it.


    Beta Leo was seated on the couch with his leg crossed off hisp. I knew he saw the divorce papers, so I didn''t have to exin that part to him. But he gave me a pointed look and his brows raised.


    "I was patrolling the area," I murmured.


    "You look like shit," he muttered, staring around my face.


    I knew I looked terrible; I hadn''t been home since yesterday and even then; it was only for a little bit. I left after Marco handed me the divorce papers. I was wearing worn-out clothes from the clothes chest in the forest after I shifted. I probably had dark bags under my eyes too; I was exhausted, but I refused to sleep without Silver curled up next to me.


    "Thanks," I muttered, sitting on the couch beside him.


    "So, who asked for a divorce? Was it you, or Luna Silver?" He asked.


    I was surprised by his question; he knew I would never divorce Silver. So, why would he ask such a thing?


    "She did," he muttered.


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    "Because of Shirley," he muttered; it wasn''t a question.


    I nodded anyway.


    "Yeah," I answered. "I guess Shirley told her that we were true mates."


    Leo all but snorted inughter.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Are you kidding me?" Heughed. "You and Shirley??"


    "Yeah, that''s what I was saying," I said,


    handsing my face with my "She won''t speak to meel


    don''t know what to do."


    "You give her time," Leo said, putting a hand on my shoulder. "She wille around soon enough. She loves you."


    Now it was my turn to snort.


    "What makes you so sure of that?" I asked.


    "No woman would put up with what you put her through over thesest few months," Leo told me, shaking his head. "Plus, I spent a lot of time with her and by the way she speaks about you, I can tell. Her eyes light up whenever she says your name."


    I raised my brows and looked at him.


    "They do?"


    He nodded.


    "The same way yours do when you say hers," he said, smirking.


    I lowered my gaze and stared at my hands.


    "You''re a really good Beta, Leo,¡± I told him, and I truly meant that. He was my best friend, but he was also an incredible beta. He did his job professionally and withoutint. He called me Alpha in front of the packmates, but in private, I was just Elliot, and he was just Leo.

 Chapter 0117

    "Yeah, what would you do without me?" He teased.


    Silver and only Silver.


    My phone chimed at that moment, and I scrambled for it. My heart was racing as I looked at the screen, hoping that it was Silver. I had Shirley''s number blocked for right now, so I knew it wasn''t her. At some point, I''ll talk to her Shirley, but not right now. My priority was It wasn''t Silver, but it was the next best thing. The only window I had to Silver.


    Reba: I finally got her out of bed and ate something. She''s still a shell of herself and tears keep escaping her eyes when she thinks I''m not watching. But it''s progress.


    My heart ached for my wife; I wanted to hold her and tell her that it was going to be okay. I wasn''t going to let anything bad happen to her or our marriage again. Nobody would evere between us.


    I replied to the text right away.


    Me: Do you think she will be ready to talk to me soon?


    Reba: Maybe. I told her that you and Shirley aren''t mates.


    Me: I wanted to be the one to tell her.


    I couldn''t help but feel a bit aggravated that she heard this information from Reba and not from me. But I was also relieved that the misunderstanding was cleared up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Reba: Sorry, but she needed to know the truth.


    Me: I''ming over.


    Reba: Not yet! Give her some more time!


    I shoved my phone in my pocket, not bothering to respond any further.


    "Leo, get the car, I''m going to Rebas," I said with urgency.


    "Maybe you should shower first?" He suggested.


    I frowned and took a whiff of myself; I winced.


    "Yeah, good idea."


    I did exactly as my beta suggested and I showered; after I changed my clothes and dried my hair, I went back downstairs feeling like a new man. Leo smiled, approvingly.


    "Are you sure you want to storm her apartment building again?" He asked, raising his brows and dangling the keys to the car in his hands.


    "I need to see her. I''m done waiting," I said with finality.


    He smiled even wider.


    "Then, let''s go!"


    ....


    Silvers POV


    I forced the oatmeal down my throat even though I was the furthest thing from hungry had a bit more energy this morning than I didst night though. Especially since hearing that Shirley tied to me. But did that really mean anything? I saw how Elliot was with her; he spent more time with her than with me and as everyone and their mother had told me, I wasn''t worthy of being with Elliot. I was wolfless and I couldn''t protect the pack like Shirley could.


    As much as I loved being the Luna I and taking on more responsibilities thesest couple of weeks when it came down to it, I wasn''t capable of fighting and protecting my packmates. Shirley was ideabto be


    with Elliot and everybody knew it.


    I wrapped my arms around my body like I was trying to hold myself together. I suddenly couldn''t get warm enough and that bed was looking even better by the second. "Shit," I heard Reba murmur as she stared down at her phone.


    I frowned at her.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked her.


    She looked at me with a startled expression, like she forgot I was sitting there.


    "Oh, it''s nothing," she saidmely; her cheeks turning pink.


    "Reba?" I urged, raising my brows at my best friend.


    She sighed and ran her fingers through her blond hair.


    "Elliot might being over."


    My mouth nearly fell open.


    "What?" I gasped. "Why?"


    "He wants to talk to you. If you don''t want to talk to him, you can hide, and I''ll send him away like I didst time. I can call the pack police and-"


    "They work for my father; they won''t


    do anything to help me," I said, folding my arms across my chest. Then, I sighed and shook my head


    "No, I should talk to him. I want to I


    find out the truth once and for all,


    and I think the only way I can do that is to speak with him."


    "Are you sure about this?" She asked, uncertainty written all over her face.


    I nodded my head once.


    "Yes. Let hime in this time."

 Chapter 0118

    Elliot''s POV


    "Maybe you shouldn''t go in there angry," Beta Leo tried to say just as I pounded on the door of Reba''s apartment.


    "I''m getting her back, even if it''s thest thing I do," I said without looking at him.


    "I know. But I''m just saying " His words were cut off as soon as the door opened, and Reba stood in front of me with her arms folded across her chest.


    "Alpha," she greeted, her eyes narrowed. "What can I do for you."


    "You know why I''m here, Reba," I said through my teeth. "Let me speak with her."


    "Didn''t I tell you that she needed time? Or did you not look at your text messages after you informed me that you wereing over?" She asked, clearly not happy that I ignored her messages. "Let''s get one thing straight, Alpha. You might be the most powerful Alpha in the world, but this is Stormwind territory, not the Crown Territory. You have no jurisdiction here. You can''t just barge into my home like you own the ce."


    She had her hands on her hips; she was certainly a feisty little thing.


    "I apologize," I bit back the urge to growl at her for raising her voice to me. Who the fuck did she think she was? "I didn''t mean to be rude. May I please speak with Silver if she''s avable?" And if she''s not, I was going to shove my way into this apartment and wait for her to be avable.


    I wasn''t going to leave until I spoke with her, that''s for sure. It was killing me being patient and polite right now when all I wanted to do was rip the door off the hinges and run inside to wrap my arms around my wife. Reba stared at me for a moment longer and smirked.


    "See? Was that so hard?" She asked almost too innocently. I nced at Beta Leo who was staring at her with wide eyes. It was almost like he was a mix of terrified and in awe of the small blonde.


    "Can you take Reba somewhere so I can speak with Silver alone?" I asked him.


    He snapped a petrified look.


    "What?" He gasped.


    "Are you seriously kicking me out of my own apartment?" She asked that fury back in ce. "Yes, I need to speak with her alone," I said simply.


    Reba scoffed and Leo grabbed my arm, attempting to pull me away but with little sess. "Are you serious?" He whisper yelled. "She''s going to chop my balls off and eat them for dinner." I smirked.


    "Are you seriously afraid of a small blonde?" I asked, raising my brows at him.


    He nced over his shoulder at Reba who was watching us curiously and slightly annoyed. "Maybe I should leave, Alpha..."


    "Please, Leo. I''m asking as a friend, not as an Alpha. Do me this favor," I pleaded with him.


    He groaned and sighed.


    "Fine," he muttered.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I took a deep breath and turned towards the apartment door. I could smell Silver inside and it stirred something deep inside me. "Good luck," Reba muttered as she followed Leo down the hall and out the front door.


    I walked into the apartment and shut the door behind me. My eyes scanned the small space until theynded on Silver who was seated on the couch. She was staring down at her hands, tugging at her fingers nervously. I could smell her nerves from where I stood, but I also


    smelled her incredible signature


    scent, making my mouth practically


    water.


    She wasn''t turning around to look at me, but I knew from the stiffness of her posture that she could sense me standing behind her. I swallowed my pride and with a heart hammering against my chest, I walked around to stand in front of her.


    I was appalled by her appearance. In


    just 24 hours, it appeared that she


    lost some weight. She had dark bags under her eyes that matched my own, proving that she wasn''t sleeping or sleeping well... just like I hadn''t been. She wore no makeup,


    and she was still in her pajamas.


    Her legs were tucked beneath her on the couch and even though I was now standing in front of her, she refused to look at her.


    My heart cracked at the sight; I could tell she''d been crying because of the redness around her eyes and the tear, stains on her cheeks from when n she hadn''t bothered to wipe them away. I hated that I had done this to her; I broke her and now it was my job to fix her.

 Chapter 0119

    I knelt in front of her so I could be at eye level with her; my knees hit the ground with a thud. I was about to do a lot of groveling, so I hoped she was ready for it.


    "Baby..." I whispered, my voice almost unfamiliar. I had never called her baby before, and her eyes shot at me at the sound. "I''m so sorry for hurting you but please don''t shut me out anymore... please talk to me." She was quiet for a moment as she stared around my face and then her eyes dropped to herp once again.


    I cupped her face in my hands and forced her head up to look into my eyes again. Upon contact, she sucked in a sharp breath. No doubt having the same effect as she had on me every time my skin touched hers. "Look at me, please," I pleaded in a whisper. "I need to see your beautiful eyes on me."


    "Why are you here?" She whispered in return.


    "Because I needed you to know that I''m so fucking sorry," I said, lowering my own head in shame. "I never meant to hurt you or make you feel unwanted. I was never prioritizing Shirley over you; I was trying to protect our pack. That''s all. You have to believe that I would never stray in our marriage."


    "I thought..." she paused to gather her thoughts. "Shirley told me that you were mates."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "It''s not true," I told her sharply. "She lied to you. I would have told you if it were true."


    Tears filled her eyes and I hated myself even more for putting them there.


    "I don''t know what to believe..." she admitted.


    "Believe me... trust me..." I pleaded with her. "I would never lie to you, baby."


    She shook her head as tears escaped her eyes and fell down her cheeks.


    "Please, don''t cry," I pleaded in a whisper as I leaned forward and kissed her tears. She took a deep breath, and I''d like to think she was breathing in my scent and findingfort in me.


    "You confuse me..." she whispered.


    "Why baby? Talk to me, please..."


    Her watery gaze met mine.


    "Well, for starters, you keep calling me baby. You''ve never done that before," she told me, biting her lower lip. Something in the blush on her cheeks told me she liked it when called her baby. I made a note to call her that going forward. Whatever she wanted, I would give her as long as she didn''t leave me. "thought you would have been happy about this divorce..."


    I was shell-shocked at her words.


    "Why the fuck would I be happy about losing my wife?" I asked her.


    "Because you can finally be with someone on your level. Not someone wolfless..."


    "I already told you; I don''t care about shit like that," told her, cupping her face in my hands once again so she had no choice but to look into my eyes. "Whether you have a wolf or not, doesn''t matter to me, baby. You are not weak. You are the strongest woman I know and I''m proud to have you as my wife and Luna of my pack."


    More tears formed in her eyes.


    "This is just a contract marriage," she said in a shaky tone. "These feelings I have for you are confusing and intense.and I don''t¡ª" her voice trailed off for a moment as more tears were released from her eyes. Instinctively, I leaned toward her and licked them off her cheeks; her breathing hitched and she let out a shuddering breath. "I don''t know what to do..." she said almost breathlessly."


    "This isn''t a contract marriage for me anymore," I whispered, running my fingers down her cheeks and then down the nape of her neck, making goosebumps form on her flesh and her body tremble. "It''s not for convenience purposes, baby. I''m all in. I want you..." She was dazed by my touches, kisses, and words.


    "Why?" She whispered, her eyes closing as she basked in my nearness. My lips were inches from hers, so close that I could almost taste her sweet lips.


    I licked my lips.


    "Because I''m fucking in love with you, Silver."


    She released the breath she had been holding and I closed the gap between us, iming her mouth with my lips and taking back what was mine.

 Chapter 0120

    Silver''s POV


    This whole thing felt like a fever dream. I couldn''t believe that Alpha Elliot was kneeling before me, his eyes wet with unshed tears, confessing that he loved me. Holy hell.


    Elliot loves me?


    Could this really be happening right now?


    I wrapped my arms around my body, desperately trying to hold myself together as my vision became blurry with my own unshed tears. I wasn''t sure what to say to him or if I could trust him. Thesest few weeks have been rough on me emotionally. He''s been so consumed with Shirley and seemingly taking her side with everything that I wasn''t sure if he was being genuine or not.


    I knew our marriage was just a contract; it was for convenience. Perhaps he didn''t want me to divorce him because of that contract and the effects I have on him while he sleeps.


    Elliot takes my hands in his; sparks of electricity coursing between our joined fingers, bringing my attention back to him.


    "Silver," he whispered, his voice hoarse with raw emotions. I swallowed the painful lump that formed in my throat, unable to pull my eyes away from him. I didn''t realize how badly I was shaking until his hands touched mine and held them steady. "Please, don''t give up on me. Don''t give up on us..."


    "We got married really fast," I finally spoke, my voiceing out strained. "Maybe it was too fast. We didn''t know each other and-"


    "That might have been true at first," he says, cutting off my words. "But I know everything I need to know about you now. You are beautiful, brave, smart, strong, and fierce. You''ve proven yourself repeatedly and you make the perfect Luna for my pack. I can''t get enough of you... I can''t exin it, but I need you in my life. You don''t need to tell me you love me back, but I need to know if there''s at least a chance for us to make things right. Let me show you how much I love you and want you in my life; not just as my contracted wife, but as my real wife."


    My heart was beating so quickly that I thought it would beat right out of my chest. I stared at him, unblinking, for what felt like an eternity. He remained knelt in front of me, his breathing rapid and I knew he was carrying a lot of stress and anxiety as he bore himself to me. I felt the strange urge to put him out of his misery and pull him to me, but at the same time, I was so afraid of getting hurt again that I remained frozen, just staring at him.


    "And if you change your mind?" I asked, my voice quivering. "If you find your mate?" Thest question came out as barely a whisper.


    He brought my hands to his lips and kissed my knuckles gently, sending waves of warmth throughout my body. My breathing hitched from the contact, and I couldn''t seem to take my eyes away from him.


    "I would never change my mind, Silver," he told me firmly. "Not about you; not about this. Please, trust me..."


    His words came out so matter of fact that I found myself trusting them more than I thought I would. I pulled my hands away from his and watched as they dropped to his side. He lowered his gaze, a tear escaping his eyes as he nced at the ground, defeated. He thought I rejected his proposal, but how could


    I reject a man that I was madly, head


    over heels in love with?


    I might not be able to say those words out loud yet, but I could show him in every way possible just how strongly I feel for him.


    I put my hands on his cheeks and wiped the stray tear away with my thumb, caressing him gently. His gaze lifted and locked onto mine. I gave him a small smile before I leaned in and kissed him on the lips.


    At first, he was stunned by the


    advance; he remained frozen,


    kneeling in front of me, with his lips unmoving. But then I felt his body rxing and his lips softening,


    molding with mine and movie


    together in perfect harmony


    wrapped my arms around his neck just as he wrapped his arms around my waist, pulling me off the couch and into hisp, making me straddle him.


    I felt his tongue gliding across my bottom lip, asking permission for entrance which I dly gave him. As soon as my lips parted, his tongue was in my mouth, licking and tasting everything I had to offer. His kisses sent warmth straight to my core and I felt my desires pooling between my legs as I ground against his veryCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    active erection.


    I heard a low growl from deep in his throat and I knew he was just as turned on as I was. My cheeks were probably as red as a cherry. He nibbled on my bottom lip, drawing it into his mouth and sucking on it like it was the sweetest thing he''s ever tasted. "I want to taste you," he whispered against my lips.


    "Not here," I said in return, wiggling out of his hold.


    I smiled at his pouting lips as I stood and then I helped him to his feet. I winked at him, pulling him out of the living room and further down the hallway until we reached the guest room I''d been staying in.

 Chapter 0121

    His brows raised when I pulled him into the room and shut the door behind us.


    Elliot was still breathless from our make-out session, but he took in the room around him, checking out the bedding, the dressers, and the vanity on the far side of the room. He admired the artwork on the walls and a couple of my easels on the other side of the room that I''ve been working on since I''ve been here.


    It hasn''t been easy painting without a studio, but it was doable.


    While he took in the entire room, I got busy stripping off all my clothes, including my bra and panties. I waited, standing behind him, until he finally turned to face me, taking notice of my nakedness.


    His eyes immediately darkened as lust consumed him.


    "Now, Alpha. I feel you might be overly dressed," I teased, stepping towards him.


    He let out al ow growl as he grabbed me by the hips and pulled flesh against him. I giggled as he brought his lips to mine and concurred my mouth with his. He sucked and nibbled on my tongue, bringing it deep into his mouth as he brought his deep into mine. He sucked on my lips until they were nice and swollen, then he pushed me onto the bed, so I was lying on my back andpletely exposed to him.


    He didn''t waste much more time; he kissed my inner thighs, nipping and sucking every corner he could before hepletely devoured my center. I gasped as my desires spilled from me; I dug my nails into the bed sheets and panted out his name. My legs were quivering with pleasure as he teased and sucked on my clit. He nibbled the little nub making me explode all over him.


    He brought his lips back to mine so I could taste myself on him and I couldn''t help but deepen the kiss. I ran my fingers down his body, wanting to strip him of all his clothes. He must have read my mind because soon, he was pulling his shirt over his head and then stripping himself of his jeans and boxers, flinging his erection free.


    I licked my lips as I trailed my fingers down his incredible body. I wanted to make him feel as good just as he made me feel good.


    I pushed him slightly so he couldy on his back. He put his hands behind his head and watched me as I kissed down his body. I made sure my eyes were locked on his because I knew he liked eye contact when I did stuff like this. Just when I was about to put him in my mouth, he stopped me.


    "No," he said, cupping my face with his hands. "Ride me."


    I raised my brows.


    "I want you to get your pleasure," he further exined. "Tonight is about you."


    My heart was touched by the sentiment, but also knew that he would be getting just as much pleasure from me if I rode him anyway. I straddled his waist, and he watched me with a hungry gaze in his eyes. I positioned him at my entrance before I slowly sunk down onto him.


    I moaned in pleasure as I threw my head back, feeling him deep inside me. I kept going until he was buried inside of me all the way. He moaned as he jerked his hips, making me


    take him even deeper if that wet


    possible, and hitting such a sweet spot that made my legs tingle with pleasure. He gripped my hips, holding me in ce for a moment and when I thought I couldn''t handle anymore, he lifted me off him and


    then released me, making me m


    back down onto him.


    I moaned with pleasure as I lifted my hips and lowered them again. Once I found my rhythm, he jerked his hips, matching my rhythm. As I rode him, he yed with my breasts and touched every part of my body that he could.


    I could feel him swelling and twitching inside of me and I knew he was close. A pressure built at my core and I could feel the walls of my center forming and squeezing around his manhood. I knew I was close as well.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "That''s it, baby," he gasped as we both quickened our paces. "Keep going. Just like that."


    "Oh, Elliot!" I gasped, feeling on the edge like I was about to explode at any second.


    He reached between our joined legs, and I felt his fingers pinch my clit gently; that was all that it took for me toe undone on top of him. I let out a cry of satisfaction as


    found my release. A couple of


    k


    thrustster he was joining me over


    the hill.


    I fell on top of him, both of us gasping for breath.


    He held me in his arms, kissing the top of my head and I could feel his exhaustion because it matched my own.


    "Thank you..." he whispered sleepily.


    "For what?" I asked in return.


    "For giving me a chance," he replied. I snuggled closer to him, not wanting to let him go. "I love you, Silver."


    I loved him too, but those words terrified me.

 Chapter 0122

    Silver''s POV


    "So, just like that, you aren''t divorcing him?" Marco asks on the phone while I finish packing the little belongings that I bought to Reba''s house. "He says some pretty words, and all is forgiven?"


    "It''s going to take some time for me to truly trust him," I admitted, biting my lower lip. "But yeah, I don''t want us to be apart. I love him, Marco. I appreciate all you''ve done for me, but I''m tearing up the divorce documents."


    "Well, only you know what''s best for you. I just hope this decision doesn''te around and bite you in the butt," he said, a warning tinging his words.


    To be honest, I was hoping for the same thing.


    "Thank you," I told him.


    Without any other word, I hung up the phone and shoved it into my pocket. I hadn''t even noticed Reba leaning against the doorframe with her arms folded across her chest.


    "Are you going to tell me I''m making a mistake too?" I asked her, raising my brows.


    Her brows furrowed.


    "No, I would never say that. You can make your own decisions," she said shrugging. "I was just telling you that Gamma Erik is here and waiting for you."


    I nodded my thanks to her.


    It was the next morning since Elliot came and confessed his love for me; then we spent the entire night making love and holding one another in our arms. Elliot had some Alpha-rted issues he had to address this morning and sent Erik over to give me a ride back to the pce.


    "But if he hurts you again, I''ll chop his balls off," she adds, giving me a sweet smile.


    Iughed and hugged my best friend.


    "I love you, Reba. Thank you for being here for me," I breathed.


    "Where else would I be?" She replied, hugging me back.


    I pulled away from her and took a deep breath. I finished packing thest of my stuff and zipped my suitcase. Reba helped me bring my bags out of the apartment and as soon as we stepped outside, Gamma Erik ran out of the car.


    "Sorry, Luna! I should havee up to help you," he said, grabbing the bags from me and Reba.


    I raised my brows.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You''re back to calling me Luna?" I asked teasingly. Over the months I''ve been living in the pce, married Elliot, Erik and I became friends. I finally got him to call me Silver instead of Luna, despite Elliot''s protests. But now it seemed he was back to calling me Luna. Erik looked a bit ufortable but he didn''t say anything as he put my things in the trunk. I frowned at him, wondering what was wrong.


    I turned to my friend and hugged her onest time.


    "I''ll call you," I assured her.


    "You better," she told me in return. "What should I say to your father? That you returned to the Crown pack?"


    I shook my head, not wanting to deal with my father right now.


    "Just tell him I left," I told her. "He''ll figure it out for himself."


    She nodded and hugged me tighter.


    "I mean it... if he hurts you..."


    "I know," I said, blinking away tears.


    I released her and turned back to Erik who had the back door of the car open and ready for me. He motioned for me to get inside. I waved goodbye to Reba before sliding into the car. He got into the driver''s seat and pulled away from Reba''s apartment and away from my father''s pack.


    "Mariah is cooking a meal for your return. The Alpha is also returning home from work early today so he can spend the evening with you. think he mentioned something about going to the hospital and confronting Shirley on her lies," Erik told me.


    My chest tightened at his words.


    "He wants to confront her?" I asked, dumbstruck.


    "Yes, Luna," he answered. "It''s not okay that she told you that she was his fated mate. It was a lie, and he doesn''t take kindly to lying."


    "Erik, can I ask you a question?" I asked, peering at him through the small mirror above his head.


    He nced at me in return before fixing his attention back on the road.


    "Of course," he answered, a bit uncertainly.


    "Why are you calling me Luna suddenly?" I asked. "You''ve been calling me Silver thesest couple of weeks. Are we not friends anymore?"


    He was quiet for a moment as he pondered that question; I could see the unease on his face even from the back seat. He eventually took a deep breath and nced at me briefly through the mirror.


    "Friends don''t keep things from


    friends," he finally said, sounding


    defeated. "You left and you didn''t tell


    me you were leaving, Luna. You


    signed divorce papers without talking to me first. If we were truly friends, you would have told me of your ns and the reasoning behind them. I would have told you the truth about Shirley and Alpha Ellio''s rtionship and it could have avoided all of this. So, no... I don''t think we truly are friends."

 Chapter 0123

    It pained me to hear him say this.


    "I wasn''t thinking clearly," I admitted. "I was rash, I know that. But that doesn''t mean I don''t think of you as a friend or value your opinions. I''m sorry if I hurt you..."


    "You said goodbye to the chef and not to me," he murmured. "It made me feel...." His voice trailed off and a ping of sadness consumed my chest.


    I reached over to him and put my hand on his shoulder; he tensed from my touch.


    "I cherish you, Erik. Between you and Mariah, you keep me sane in this pack. You honestly are an incredible friend to me. I was a terrible friend to you. I''m giving Elliot another chance to prove himself, I''d like to ask you the same. Give me another chance to prove myself and I promise I''ll be an even better friend to you."


    He was quiet for a long moment, weighing what I had just said.


    "I can''t really stay mad at you, now can I, Silver?" He asked with a twinkle of humor in his eyes.


    I smiled and leaned back into my seat.


    "I mean you could... but I''m very stubborn and I don''t give up that easily," I said, winking.


    Heughed and shook his head at my admittance.


    When we reached the packhouse, Erik brought my things inside and into my room while I walked into the kitchen. Mariah shrieked and ran to me, wrapping her arms tightly around me. The entire kitchen smelled amazing, and my mouth was watering. I loved spending thesest couple of days with Reba, but we mainly ate takeout. I have been craving a home-cooked meal since I left the pce.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I have missed you," she breathed, hugging me tightly.


    "It''s only been a couple of days," I chuckled, patting her back. "And they''ve been long. Come and tell me everything while I prepare your food."


    I sat at the ind counter and recounted thest couple of days. I told her how I stayed with my best friend in the Stormwind pack and how my father told me that I only had a couple of days before I needed to leave. Then, I told her how Elliot came to get me and how he knelt to the ground and practically begged for my forgiveness.


    "I knew Alpha Elliot loved you," she said winking as she shoved a te in front of my face.


    I blushed at her words.


    As I ate, I said, "I guess now I have to get rid of the divorce agreement." Mariah smirked.


    "No need, Elliot tossed in the trash already. He was never going to sign that," she said, shaking her head. "I''m d you are back. You are a wonderful Luna, even if not


    e


    everybody sees it yet. Plus, you still have a ton of unfinished projects you''ve started."


    I smiled.


    This was true; I did have a lot I needed to do for this pack.


    We talked for a little longer about my future ns for the pack and Mariah told me some of her ideas. Not before long, I felt Elliot''s presence in the pce before I felt his warm arms around my waist and his face buried in the back of my neck.


    I tense at first because it was a strange disy of affection, but then I rxed into him.


    "Wee home," he said, peppering the back of my neck with kisses.


    "It''s good to be home," I replied.


    "Alpha, would you like some food?" Mariah asked. "The pce staff will be here soon to eat."


    "No thank you. I''m going to steal my wife for a little while," he told her.


    She nodded and then winked at me as she started to te more food. I held onto Elliot with my hand as he guided me away from the kitchen. "Where are we going?" I asked as we pulled me towards the front door.


    "We are going to the hospital," he told me, and my mind went back to thest time I was in the hospital and Elliot demanded I thank Shirley for saving me even though I''m pretty sure she had something to do with me getting kidnapped in the first p?ace. "We need to pay Shirley a little visit."

 Chapter 0124

    Silver''s POV


    My heart was hammering as we pulled up to the hospital. I stared at the familiarrge building in front of me and waves of panic hit me like a freight train. Memories of my time in this hospital consumed me and I thought about thest time I was here. It was right after I was kidnapped by rogues. I suffered from a concussion, and I was unconscious for a while. But when I woke, I was alone. It turns out that my darling husband was with Shirley.


    His expectations of me thanking Shirley for saving my life hurt me because I was pretty certain it was Shirley who helped them kidnap me in the first ce. She wanted to get on Elliot''s good side, so she staged saving me.


    Then, when I spoke to Shirley alone, she told me that she and Elliot were actually fated mates and that I was just getting in their way. My heart hurt at the very thought of it but now I know she was lying to me. She just wanted me out of the way so she could have Elliot for herself.


    I was d her ns didn''t work, but I wasn''t sure why we needed to be here now. I looked up at Elliot who was also fixing his attention on the hospital building. I wondered if he was just as nervous, or if he was angry. Was he going to make me apologize or thank Shirley? Elliot finally spared me a nce and his gaze softened; I could see his wolf in his eyes and his wolf was fighting to take control. I frowned and cocked my head of the side.


    ""What is it?" I asked him.


    "My wolf is having trouble dealing with everything. He''s angry," Elliot confessed. He reached out and grabbed my hand, squeezing it and it was reassuring. I found myself smiling at him, wanting to ease his wolf.


    It seemed to be working because his body rxed as we stood side-by-side.


    "Why are we here?" I finally asked him, my voiceing out softer than I intended.


    "Because we need to talk to Shirley," he answered simply as he pulled me along with him and into the hospital.


    My chest tightened even more with each step we made. We reached the third floor, which had no other patience besides Shirley. There were a few gamma warriors in the waiting room along with a couple of nurses at the nurse''s station. The gammas stood tall when they saw us approaching.


    "Wee back, Alpha," one of the nurses practically purred. I had to keep from rolling my eyes at her; if I had a wolf, I knew I would be growling all over the ce.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Is Alpha Shirley awake?" Elliot asked, barely sparing her a second look.


    "Yes, sir. She''s been requesting you for thest couple of days. She will be happy to see you."


    Elliot hummed his response; he never let go of my hand as we walked through the waiting room and through the doors that lead to the hospital rooms. As we passed the nurse''s station, I noticed the deadly res that were fixed in my direction, and I found myself feeling uneasy. I kept my eyes downcast as we walked through the doors. We paused outside of the hospital room that I knew Shirley was in. Elliot took a deep breath, collecting himself and probably calming his wolf down. Did he have to do this every time he saw Shirley? Was it because his wolf wanted to im her, and he was trying to keep that from happening?


    I thought they weren''t mates.


    The thought made me feel sick to my stomach.


    §Ö


    Elliot released my hand just before he pushed the door open, and I suddenly felt cold and alone. I took a deep breath and stepped into the room behind him. Shirley was seated on the bed, scrolling through her phone.


    She didn''t look all that injured besides the cast on her foot and I still wondered why her wolf hadn''t healed her yet.


    She looked up when we entered, and her eyes widened as soon as her gaze locked onto Elliot.


    "Elliot! You''vee back!" She purred. "I didn''t think I was going to see you today. I''ve missed you so much..."


    "We need to talk about something, Shirley," Elliot said, folding his arms across his chest.


    His tone surprised me; he didn''t seem happy to see her, he sounded almost angry. I raised my brows but stayed at the doorway; I expected him to force me forward so I could apologize to her or thank her like he wanted thest time.


    "We can talk about anything you want, Elliot. Bute sit with me. I''ve missed you so much. I need to be held," she pouted as she patted the spot on her bed that was empty.

 Chapter 0125

    Elliot walked over to the bed, and I could feel my heart cracking from the pain. I knew this was too good to be true. He lured me here so I could see him with his mate; he wanted me to see what I was missing when I divorced him. I felt a part of me slipping away. I was a shell of myself and there was nothing I could do other than stand at the doorway and watch my husband with another woman.


    Tears immediately formed in my eyes and my hands started to shake at my sides.


    Elliot put an arm on each side of her and brought his face close to Shirley. She blinked a few times and then started to close her eyes, getting ready to kiss him. This was it... I was going to watch him kiss another woman.


    "Did you lie to my wife about being my mate?" Elliot said in a low and threatening growl through his teeth.


    I heard Shirley''s sharp intake of breath before her eyes flew open and fear was evident behind them. I lifted my gaze and looked up at them, noticing for the first time that Elliot''s pose wasn''t romantic, it was threatening. He was caging her in so she couldn''t move, and his wolf was on the edge; not because he wanted to make her, but because he wanted to trip her throat out.


    "Wh...what?" She stammered, unsure of what was happening. "What do you mean, Elliot?"


    "I''m not going to repeat myself for a third time, Shirley. So, listen to my question carefully," he said slowly and angrily. I could feel his fury rolling off him in waves and it brought a chill to my body. "Did or did you not, lie to my wife, and tell her that you are my mate?" "...I..."


    She couldn''te up with an excuse on the fly and for the first time, she looked utterly terrified. Shirley was a very strong Alpha female, the only female that had her own pack, and she was cowering away from Elliot. She was so confident up until this moment and it was strange to see her like this.


    "If you ever disrespect my wife and Luna again, I won''t hesitate to rip your throat out with my teeth," he hissed, and then he took a step away from her, uncaging her and ring down at her with such disgust that my mouth nearly dropped to the ground in shock. This was unexpected.


    "Elliot... I''m your friend... one of your oldest friends. I would never-"


    "Don''t fucking lie to me, Shirley!" He growled, the hospital grounds shaking from the force of his roar, and I had to grab the door for support.


    "I''m not lying," she whaled, tears springing from her eyes. "I don''t know what she has been telling you but-"


    The way she said the word "she"


    was like a bad taste in her mouth, and she gave me a pointed look at the same time. Elliot didn''t let her finish her sentence because he had her throat in his hands, and he mmed her against the wall behind her bed.


    "Don''t test me," he growled, his wolf surging forward and nearly taking control. "This is your final and only warning. You are no longer allowed in the Grown pack. Our alliances are over You have until sundown to return to your pack. If you aren''t gone by then, my gammas have orders to execute you."


    She choked as he held her throat; she struggled to break free until she was blue in the face and then he finally released her. She coughed and gagged, attempting to catch her breath again.


    He turned to face me, and I saw the


    gold in his eyes indicating that his wolf was in control. When he saw me standing shocked at the


    doorway, I saw a flicker of Elliot


    his eyes and his gaze softened. But it onlysted a moment because he was soon grabbing my arm and yanking me towards him so I could stand next to him.


    "Apologize to my Luna," he ordered.


    Shirley red at me; if looks could kill, I certainly would have died immediately.


    "APOLOGIZE!" Elliot shouted, making me tremble in ce.


    "I...I''m sorry..." Shirley stammered, tears pouring out of her eyes.


    If she hadn''t been so terrible to me, I would have felt bad. But at that moment, I didn''t feel anything.


    Elliot looked at me and I stood frozen.


    "Do you ept?" He asked after a moment.


    I stared at Shirley and saw her crying; my heart tugged and for a moment, I hated my conscious.


    "Yes," I whispered. "I ept your apology. But Shirley..." I added, narrowing my eyes at her. "I never want to see you in my territory again."Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 0126

    Silver''s POV


    It felt good telling Shirley off and her face was priceless!


    Elliot took my hand and guided me away from the hospital room. As we returned to the waiting room, one of the nurses, the one who practically purred at him earlier, stood up quickly. She began fixing her hair and ttening her scrubs. "Alpha, are you leaving so soon?" She asked, batting hershes at him.


    He paused before we entered the elevator and turned to look at her. With narrowed eyes and brought me closer to him.


    "Nurse Mckenna, have you met my wife, Silver? She''s your new Luna," he said to her firmly. Her face paled as she looked at me. "It''d be best if you treat her with respect."


    "Y...yes Alpha," she said, bowing her head and bearing her neck.


    The elevator door opened and without another word, we were stepping inside. I watched the horrified nurse as the doors closed. I leaned against Elliot, suddenly feeling exhausted. He wrapped his arms around me, holding me close to him. His scent wrapped around me like a warm nket, and I found myself rxing into him, seeking him out forfort and support.


    "Are you okay?" He asked. "I know that was a lot."


    I nodded and peeked up at him, giving him a smile to show him that I truly was okay. I was better than okay.


    "Thank you for doing that," I told him.


    "I should have done sooner. I shouldn''t have let her treat you like that," he replied.


    "What''s going to happen now? Shirley''s pack was strong, and she was a good ally even if she treated me poorly," I reminded him. "Now we don''t have them as an alliance."


    With these rogues targeting the Crown pack, we needed as many alliances as possible, and Shirley''s pack was probably the strongest alliance out of all of them.


    "If she''s going to treat my Luna like that, then we don''t need that kind of alliance," he told me simply. "I''m not going to put you on the back burner anymore. I''m all in, Silver, and I''m going to convince you of that."


    My heart swelled from the sentiment. I was terrified though because I didn''t want to get hurt again. I worried he would change his mind; I worried that he would realize I''m weak without a wolf and that I truly am a monster on the nights of the full moon.


    The elevator doors opened, and we stepped out; Elliot still held my hand and guided me out of the pack hospital and towards the waiting car.


    Elliot opened the back door for me and I slid in; he slid into the seat next to mine.


    "Take us home, Erik," Elliot ordered.


    "Yes, Alpha," Erik replied and started to drive away from the pack hospital.


    I rested my head on Elliot''s shoulder, unable to get enough of his touch and from the way he was holding my hand, I could tell he needed mine as well.


    "I made a reservation for Surfside Resort tonight," he surprised me by telling me. "And I booked a room. I figured we could spend the evening together."


    I looked up at him surprised.


    The Surfside resort was a gorgeous


    hotel on the beach with an attached


    beach


    5-star restaurant that overlooks the ocean. It''s always been a dream


    of


    mine to go there but reservations and room avabilities are booked out for months. It''s almost impossible to get into a ce like that but I should have known that Elliot wouldn''t have a problem with it.


    "Really?" I asked him, still shocked.


    He kissed my forehead and smiled.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Think of it as our first official date," he told me. "Something I should have done after our wedding."


    My heart swelled even more. I


    wrapped my arms around him and hugged him close to me. When we returned home, I was expecting Elfot toe inside with me, but he remained in the car. Before I could get out of the car, he grabbed me and kissed me deeply on the lips, taking my breath away.


    "I need to take care of some stuff at the packhouse. I''lle pick you up at 7 for our date. Pack light and make sure you bring a bathing suit," he said, winking.


    I smiled and then nodded as I kissed him again.


    I got out of the car and hurried into


    Ine


    the pce. As soon as I got inside, I heard the car driving off. I reached into my pocket and grabbed my cellphone. I immediately called Reba as I walked upstairsand into my room.


    "Hey, everything okay?" Reba asked as soon as she answered the phone.


    "Everything is perfect," I breathed. "He''s been incredible. He took me to the hospital and confronted Shirley about her lies. He broke the alliance between our packs and banned her from entering our territory."

 Chapter 0127

    "Woah, seriously? That''s huge," she gasped. "The Darknight pack has been a long-time friend and alliance to the Crown pack. I can''t believe he would break that alliance."


    "He wanted to prove that he was choosing me above anyone," I said, biting my lower lip. "Do you think he did the right thing?"


    open arms."


    "Of course he did. Alpha Shirley has been super disrespectful to you. It''s about time that Alpha Elliot did something about it," Reba huffed. "But I hope you aren''t letting him off the hook that easily. He still hurt you and he can''t expect that you''lle running back with "He''s taking me to the Surfside Resort tonight," I told her.


    I had to pull the phone away from my ear as she screamed with excitement.


    "Are you fucking kidding me?!" She shrieked. "That ce is incredibly hard to book! How did he manage that??"


    "He''s Elliot Crown," I said, shrugging. "He has connections."


    "Clearly," she said in amazement. "Did he get a reservation for the restaurant or a hotel room?"


    "Both," I said as I continued to chew my bottom lip.


    "Holy shit, girl. That''s incredible," she cooed. "Are you excited?"


    "Nervous," I admitted. "Reba, he told me he loved me, and I couldn''t say it back."


    "It''s going to take time for you to feel the same way. I don''t me you. This is all happening very fast," she assured me.


    "I know, but the problem is, I do love him. I love him more than anything. I''m just afraid that once I give him my heart, I''ll regret it."


    "You can''t live like that, Silver. You have to learn to trust. He''s your husband and I don''t think he''s going anywhere anytime soon. Enjoy this time and let him spoil you rotten. You don''t have to say anything you don''t want to say, and nobody is forcing you to feel a certain way. Just enjoy it."


    There was a knock on my bedroom door.


    "I''ll call youter," I told her. "Thanks for listening."


    "Always," she said softly.


    I hung up without another word and went to answer the door. One of the omegas, a pce maid, stood on the other side of the door.


    "Hello, Luna. I was told by one of the gammas that Cara is at the door," she told me, bearing her neck to me.


    I was never going to get used to that.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "Thank you," I told her. "I''m sorry, I never got your name."


    I''ve seen this omega around often, but I don''t often talk to her.


    "Elizabeth, Mam," she answered. "But most just call me Liz."


    "Well, Liz. It''s nice to officially meet you. You can call me Silver." She blushed.


    "Oh, Luna. I could never," she said, giving me a nervousugh.


    "As your Luna, I insist," I told her; I never yed the Luna card, but in this case, I felt the need to.


    She nodded and bowed her head to me again.


    "Yes, Mam... uh... Silver."


    I smiled.


    "You can send Cara up to my room. I could use her help getting ready for my night away."


    "Right away," she said as she retreated.


    Momentster, Cara was walking into my room.


    "I will never get used to this ce,¡±", Cara breathed as she sat on my bed. Cara and I had gotten to know one


    another over the past month WOJ. RE


    and


    we''ve be great friends.


    "How do you think I feel," I teased. "This is all still so new to me."


    "What are you packing for?" She asked, narrowing her eyes at my small suitcase. "Elliot is taking me to the Surfside Resort," I told her.


    She gasped.


    "Seriously?? That ce is exclusive. I can''t believe he was able to get in there," she said, covering her mouth. "I''m so happy for you. You must be stoked."


    I nodded, my cheeks growing warm.


    "Yes, and I could use your help getting ready," I told her. "He told me to pack a bathing suit. So, I packed one, I packed my nightgown, a T-shirt, and shorts. But I need an


    outfit for tonight."


    She jumped off my bed and ran to my closet. After a few minutes, she grabbed a cute ck dress, something I hadn''t worn yet. "Don''t you think it''s a little revealing?" I asked, raising my brows at the small fabric in her hands.


    She wiggled her brows.


    "Exactly. Alpha Elliot is going to lose his mind once he sees you in this. He won''t be able to keep his hands off you."

 Chapter 0128

    Elliot''s POV


    "You broke ties with the Darknight pack? Are you out of your mind??" Beta Leo asked, his mouth gaping open.


    Gamma Luca ran his fingers through his hair and shook his head as he paced the room. They were two of my best friends, so they knew where I wasing from, but that didn''t mean they liked it.


    "You realize Shirley could start a war on our pack now, right? With the rogues continuously attacking us, can''t deal with a pack war too," Luca said, his voice filled with distress.


    "We are one of the strongest packs in the world; what good are our warriors if we don''t use them," I said, leaning back in my seat. "Double up on the border patrols and get the rest of the warriors into extra training hours. I don''t think Shirley would start a war, but we need to be prepared anyway," I told them. "Have there been any more rogue attacks in thest 24 hours?"


    "No, they''ve been rather quiet," Leo said, shaking his head. "I think they are trying to regroup and try a new tactic. We still aren''t sure what they want but it seems they''ve stopped attacking the other packs and are focusing their attention on us specifically."


    I nodded, already knowing this information. The other Alpha''s have told me, since ourst Alpha meeting, that they haven''t experienced any rogue attacks on their end and yet we''ve had two. Whatever these rogues are after, it has to do with the Crown pack.


    I thought about Silver and worry invaded my chest; my wolf was distressed over her safety. Above all, I needed to make sure Silver was safe. The Surfside Resort is a way away from the pack, so at least I knew she would be safe for tonight.


    "I need you to send some of our spies into the rogue territory to find out what they are after," I told Leo, who nodded in agreement. "I''m taking Silver out of town for the night, and we won''t be back untilter tomorrow evening. Only contact me if there''s an emergency." "So, does that mean things are going well for the two of you?" Luca asked, leaning against the doorframe with his arms folded across his chest.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I grinned.


    "I''m trying," I confessed. "I fell in love with her and I''m going to do what I can to keep her."


    "What if you find your true mate?"


    I had thought about that often and I''m pretty certain even though she doesn''t have a wolf that Silver is my true mate. My wolf has been drawn to her and craving her ever since she walked into our lives. But I didn''t want to say anything without knowing for sure. "I''m not worried about it," I settled on.


    They both looked at one another with strange nces before looking back at me.


    "No?" Leo asked.


    I shook my head.


    "My priorities are with my wife," I said, shrugging.


    They both nodded, looking impressed.


    "Well, then okay," Beta Leo said.


    I looked at the time; it was 6:30 pm.


    "Gentlemen," I said, standing to my feet. "I need to get going. I have a date with my wife."


    "Enjoy your night, Alpha," Beta Leo said.


    "Give the Luna our best," Gamma Luca said, grinning as I walked past him.


    el.Ke


    I took my ck Bently back to the pce because I wanted to be the one to drive us this evening, instead of using my Gamma, Erik. When returned to the pce, I was surprised to see a little red Porsche in the parking lot. I knew it belonged to Cara. She must havee over to hang out with Silver.


    I immediately smelled Silver''svender and vani scent and my wolf grew excited with anticipation. Cara walked down the steps with a grin before I could race up the stairs to see my wife.


    "Good evening, Alpha. Silver will be down in a moment," she told me, bowing her head and bearing her neck in respect. "I think you will be quite pleased with her appearance."


    I was always pleased with Silver''s appearance but kept those words to myself.


    Momentster, Silver walked down


    the steps with a small bag and a smile on her face. My heart nearly jumped into my throat when I saw her. She wore a silky ck dress that rested at her thighs and the straps went around her neck, pushing up her breasts; the long V-neck showed off her incredible cleavage. Her legs were long and smooth; the dress left no mystery of whaty underneath, and I would have been furious that she was unting her body around for all to see if she wasn''t wearing her bathing suit underneath it. I could


    tell it was a ck bikini that showed off her incredible body.

 Chapter 0129

    staircase.


    Silver chose to wear her brown hair down and ity in waves around her shoulders and down her back. She wore a lightyer of makeup, highlighting her best features. My heart hammered in my chest when I looked up at my beautiful wife as she walked down the grand


    "Tada!" Cara said, waving her hands at Silver. "I think I''ve outdone myself."


    "I''d say," I found myself whispering once Silver reached the bottom step. She wore heels that really made her legs look wonderful andplimented the rest of her outfit. The heels were big, but I still towered over her.


    "Do I look okay?" Silver asked after a beat of silence; I could tell she was nervous by the way she asked that question and the way she was biting her bottom lip nervously.


    "You look incredible," I whispered; I was unable to believe that this was the woman I was married to and the woman I almost lost. I wanted to pull her into my arms and rip her clothes off right then and there, but I refrained from doing so.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You don''t look so bad yourself," she said, eyeing my suit with the look of hunger in her eyes.


    I smirked; I had a feeling we were both thinking the same thing and from the smell of desires wafting in the air, I knew I was right.


    I grabbed onto her bag with one hand and offered her my other hand. She took it without hesitation but then frowned before we walked to the door.


    "Don''t you need to pack a bag?" She asked.


    "I already packed, and everything is in the trunk of my Bently," I answered.


    She looked surprised but then it morphed into a pleased smile.


    "Have fun, you two," Cara waved after us. "I''ll show myself out."


    Silver thanked her friend and waved as I brought her outside.


    "You are driving us?" She asked, surprised.


    "I wanted to spend as much alone time with you as possible," I told her.


    She looked pleased and I helped her into the passenger seat.


    By the time we reached the Surfside Resort, it was 8 pm.


    I''ve only been here a couple of times in the past and it was usually for family gatherings. We were a well-known family, and we had our own suite that we used when we wanted to get away. My sister used to use this suite more than I did, but not much anymore. When called to book the room for the night and made a reservation at the restaurant, they were happy to oblige one of the richest family


    members in the world.


    "Mr. Crown, it''s great to see you again," the man at the front desk said, bowing his head in respect. This part of town was mainly made up of humans, so they didn''t know me as an Alpha here. "Thank you, Mr. Connelly," I replied. "This is my wife, Silver," I introduced.


    Mr. Connelly, the manager of the resort, took Silver''s hand and brought it to his lips. I had to bite back a growl; my wolf didn''t like another man touching Silver and I didn''t like it either.


    "What a lovely woman you have here," Mr. Connelly said, eyeing Silver like she was a piece of meat.


    I grabbed Silver''s hand and yanked it out of his reach, having had enough of their physical contact with one another.


    Mr. Connelly seemed to have gotten the message loud and clear because he cleared his throat and smiled sheepishly.


    "I apologize, Mr. and Mrs. Crown," he


    said, clearing his throat as he went to hisputer to type some information in. After a moment, he grabbed a couple of key cards and handed them to me. "These are your room keys. Your reservation for the restaurant is all set as well. I''ll have the bellboy bring your things to your room."


    "Thank you," I said as I ced the bags on the ground next to the desk.


    I offered Silver my arm and she took it without hesitation, it warmed my heart how willing she was to apany me. I nodded my thanks to Mr Connelly before guiding Silver to the 5-star restaurant across from therge hotel.


    "He seems nice," Silver said thoughtfully.


    "Yes," I muttered; then, I added in a growl, "And if he touches you again, I''ll rip his head off."

 Chapter 0130

    Elliot''s POV


    "Mr. Crown, wee back. Your table is ready. Right this way," the host said, motioning for us to follow him.


    We walked across the restaurant and towards therge windows that overlooked the ocean. The table was covered in a white silk cloth and had a candlestick in the center that the host immediately lit upon seating us. Before the host even left, the waitress arrived with a bottle of the best champagne in the house, something I had preordered.


    Silver looked amazed by this. I wanted this evening to go perfectly, and I didn''t want any dys so when I made the reservation, I also made the orders as well.


    "I hope you don''t mind I already ordered for us," I told her, watching as her gorgeous eyes grewrge.


    "When did you do that?" She asked, raising her brows.


    "When I made the reservations," I told her. "I have a surprise for you this evening and I didn''t want it to be dyed."


    She took a sip of her champagne and I saw the blush on her cheeks. She was so beautiful when she acted shy. The illuminating light of the crystal chandelier danced off her fair skin, making her practically glow before my eyes.


    "You are the most beautiful thing I''ve ever seen," I found myself telling her without really meaning to. The words just slipped out of my mouth.


    Her cheeks grew crimson as she blinked at me.


    "You''re just saying that," she said, biting onto her lower lip.


    My gaze dropped to her full lips; I wanted so badly to taste them and im them as mine. She licked her lips, leaving a glistening trail of saliva and making my cock twitch. I knew my eyes must have been dark with desires.


    "I mean every word I say to you, Silver," I tell her, my eyes never leaving her mouth. I finally lifted my gaze to look into her eyes. "Every word."


    She blushed even darker red, but she looked pleased by my words. Before she could say anything, the waitress returned with our appetizers. "Stuffed peppers," she said, setting them down in the center of the table.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Thank you," I said before she retreated. "I hope you''re hungry. I ordered a feast."


    She beamed.


    "Starving," she admitted.


    As she ate the peppers, she moaned in delight, making my cock twitch again. Goddess, she was incredible every sound that came out of her mouth aroused me. I started to eat as well, and they were delicious.


    swne


    Once we finished the peppers, the waitress cleared our tes and


    brought over our steak and


    chicken feast, along with potatoes and mixed veggies. Silver''s face lit up at the sight of the food; even my mouth started to water.


    "This looks incredible," she breathed, taking in the delicious scents of the meal.


    "I hope you enjoy it," I told her. "They never disappoint here."


    She smiled and we both dug in.


    "Mmmm, this is so good," she moaned, once again, making my manhood twitch with excitement. It wanted Ker just as badly as I wanted her. I wanted to bend her over this table and have my way with her for all to see, but I knew I had to control myself.


    By the time we finished eating, we were both stuffed.


    "Did you save room for dessert?" The waitress asked as she cleared out tes.


    "I don''t think I can eat another bite," Silver said sheepishly.


    "I have something else in mind for dessert," I said in a growly tone, making Silver blush.


    "Can I get you anything else, then? More champaign, or water?" The waitress asked, getting on my nerves.


    "The check," I ordered firmly. Then added, "Please."


    "Yes, sir," she said and disappeared to grab the check. She returned momentster with the check, and I handed her my ck card without looking at the bill.


    She wasted no time in charging the card and returning it to me. I gave her arge tip and then stood, offering Silver my hand.

 Chapter 0131

    She took it and stood to her feet, smiling up at me.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Without words, I took her out of the restaurant.


    "Are we going to the room?" She asked as we walked across the lobby and to the elevator.


    "Not yet, there''s something else we are doing," I told her as we stepped into the elevator.


    I pressed the button for the pool and her eyes lit up.


    "We are going swimming?" I asked her.


    I smirked at her but said nothing. As the doors opened, we stepped out into the hallway and walked to therge ss doors that led to the poolside patio. This hotel had one of thergest pools in the country, along with several hot tubs. The pool overlooked the beach; there were a ton of light streamers lighting up the night sky and with the bright stars and quarter moon, it was perfect for night swimming.


    "Where is everybody?" She asked, noticing that there was nobody at the pool despite the hotel being busy.


    "I pool is closed," I told her. "I rented it for the night."


    She looked surprised by this.


    "You did this for me?" She asked, turning to look at me.


    I smiled.


    "I did this for us," I told her, wrapping her in my arms and kissing her lips gently at first, but then deepening them, wanting to taste her and suck on her bottom lip like she''s been doing all night.


    She happily parted her lips for me to invade her with my tongue and I tasted everything she had to offer. Her tongue wrapped around mine and wrapped it in warmth and moisture.


    "You taste so good," I whispered against her mouth.


    She put her hand on my chest to stop me from going in for more.


    "Are we swimming? You don''t have your bathing suit on," she pointed out, ncing at my suit and then back into my eyes.


    I smirked.


    "I don''t need one for tonight," I told her, my voice low and filled with seduction. I grinned when her cheeks turned scarlet. "How about we get you out of this dress?"


    I didn''t wait for her to respond, I


    started to unzip the back of her dress and watched as if fell around her gorgeous legs. She stepped out of it and gathered the fabric in my hands taking her hand and walking her over to the chairs so I could ce her dress down. I turned to face her, taking in her incredible body hidden behind her bikini.


    I couldn''t resist any longer, I needed to have her. I pressed my lips against hers again, tasting her and nibbling on her lip until it was nice and swollen. When I pulled back, we were both panting; her lips were red and puckered.


    I smiled as I started to undo my own


    clothes, stripping down to just my boxers. She licked her lips when she saw my erection desperately trying to poke through. I winked at her as slowly removed my boxers, leaving me as naked as the day I was born. Her cheeks grew pink, and her eyes were dark with desires as she licked her lips, staring at a sparkling dollop of precum on the tip of my cock, indicating how badly I wanted her.


    I could smell her arousal pooling between her legs, which made me grow even harder if that was possible.


    She stepped towards me, biting her lower plump lip. An idea formed in my head, and I smirked. Before she could say or do anything, I grabbed her waist, pulled her into me, and then with her in my arms, I jumped into the pool.


    She shrieked and then screamed


    loudly as we bothnded in the cold


    water. She lung to me with dear life, wrapping her legs and arms around my body. When we broke through the surface, she is coughing and gasping for breath because I didn''t give her enough time to hold her breath.


    "You jerk!" She screamed over myughter; there was no malice in her tone. In fact, she was smiling. She wiggled out of my arms and sshed me.

 Chapter 0132

    I chased her around the pool; she was a surprisingly fast and good swimmer; but I was faster and better. I ducked under the water and caught up with her in no time; when I surfaced, I sshed her again. Sheughed and sshed back, trying to get away from me. "I''m not letting you get away from me that easily, Little One," I teased as I wrapped my arms around her waist and lifted her in the air.


    I didn''t hesitate to ssh her back.


    She squealed withughter as we both crashed down into the water and went under. She kicked me to release her, and I did without hesitation. When we broke through the surface, she sshed me immediately,ughing until it pained her.


    I grabbed her arm and pulled her into me, crashing my lips to her. She kissed me just as hungrily and deeply, her tongue breaking the seams of my lips and invading my mouth. She kissed me like she was parched, and I was herst sip of water.


    I pressed her against the side of the pool, my erection nuzzling between her legs, wanting to be inside of her so badly. I brushed my lips down the nape of her neck, imagining what my mark would look like on her neck.


    I removed the top of her bathing suit and put it on the side of the pool. Her breasts were released, and I suckled on them like my life depended on it. Her nipple pebbled in my mouth as I teased it with my teeth. She moaned, throwing her head back and giving me easier ess to her incredible breasts.


    She wrapped her legs around me as I undid the bottoms of her bathing suit from her strings.


    "Elliot, I need you," she whimpered. I removed her bottoms without taking my mouth off her nipple and then I switched breasts, giving her other one just as much attention.


    I positioned my erection at her core and pushed myself deep inside of her before she could even grasp what was happening. She gasped at the intrusion and then let out a breathy moan.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, Goddess," she gasped as I pushed myself into her and then removed it. I kept doing the same motion until her legs were quivering.


    I continued to tease her nipples


    while I thrust my hips against hers. I felt her core tighten around my manhood and she yelled out my name as she came undone, her legs quivering and her body trembling from the orgasm.


    I lifted her out of the water and sat


    1.n


    her on the edge of the pool. I devoured her aching core with my mouth, sucking her clit into my mouth and plunging my fingers deep inside of her, drawing out all her juices.


    She tasted better than she smelled, and I grew ravenous for her. Her legs trembled as she came again, this time allover my face and I licked her up, catching her orgasm with my mouth. I climbed out of the pool with her and kissed her deeply, wanting her to taste herself on my tongue. She moaned as she kissed me hungrily. I plunged my cock deep inside of her once again, thrusting hard, chasing my own release but wanting her to find hers again as well.


    "Tell me you''re mine," I growled, my wolf surging for control. "Tell me you''re all in. Give yourself to me, babe. Give me all of you."


    I knew it was a lot to ask, but I needed her to say the words; I needed all of her.


    "I''m yours, Elliot," she gasped. "I''m all yours! I''m all in."


    As she spoke those words, it pushed her over the edge and came undone once again, as I followed her over the edge, I heard her soft and raspy voice saying, "I love you."

 Chapter 0133

    Silver''s POV


    We didn''t just make love in the pool; we made love back in the hotel room as well. I barely even got a chance to look around at the ce and take in my surroundings. He carried me half-naked from the pool and into the elevator. Then he brought me to his suite and straight into the bedroom where we made love for hours in the bed. Then we made love in the living room on the couch, again on the kitchen counter.


    We decided we needed to take a shower and clean up, but we ended up just making love in the shower and then again in bed.


    By the time we were drained, the sun started to rise.


    I was tucked safely in his arms, feeling exhausted after the night of lovemaking. He kissed my head and held me tightly; our naked bodies pressed against one another.


    "I never felt so happy," I whispered, which was theplete truth. I''m the happiest I''ve ever been.


    He looked down at me and brushed his lips across mine, giving me a gentle kiss.


    "I''m d to hear that," he replied, rubbing his nose against mine. "You are mine, Silver Crown."


    I smiled at the name; I was Silver Crown, no longer Silver Stormwind.


    "And you are mine," I said in return, kissing him on the lips, a bit deeper than he kissed me. "I love you," I told him for the hundredth time. The words flowed from my lips with such ease warmth spread throughout my entire body.


    He smiled, his face lighting up each time I confessed my love for him.


    He flipped me over, so I was lying on my back and no longer on his chest; he sprawled out on top of me, his erection nestled between my legs, hard and ready for me. I had no idea how he could possibly be hard again after we spent the entire night having sex, but I found myself aching between my legs and wanting more of him. I couldn''t seem to get enough of him as his lipsnded on mine and he kissed me deeply; his tongue exploring my


    mouth and tasting all of me.


    "I love you so much," he said between my lips.Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He pressed himself into me and I gasped at the intrusion, but the shock went away, and I felt the fullness of him as he deepened himself into me. It didn''t take long for me to reach my climax and he followed suit. We made love for another hour and in that time, I had 3 more orgasms before I fell fast asleep in his arms.


    When I woke up, it was mid-afternoon, and Elliot''s face was between my legs. He was tasting me with his tongue, and I dug my nails into the bed sheets as my legs wrapped around him, holding him in ce. I felt him smiling as he sucked my clit into his mouth. As soon as he plunged his fingers into my center, I exploded around him, gasping out his name.


    "Good morning," he said, kissing up my body until he reached my lips.


    "Feel free to wake me up like that every morning," I teased with a satisfied smile.


    His tongue wedged between my lips as he kissed me and then he pulled me into his arms, so I was lying on his chest. Iran my fingers across his body, wanting to touch him and unable to get enough of him. This timent was my turn to kiss down his body; I used my tongue as slid down his abs. He immediately grew hard again, and I smiled at the effect I had on this man.


    This time, it was my turn to please him.


    I took him in my mouth, and I heard his breathing deepen and I swirled my tongue around his manhood. He moved his hips, moving himself deeper into my mouth and down my throat. gagged only for a moment, but I found my own rhythm. I felt him swelling and twitching immy mouth and it didn''t take long for him to find his release. He warned me at first, giving me the choice to pull away so he could finish elsewhere, but I wanted to taste him just as badly as he wanted to taste me.


    I let his release slide down my throat, and I swallowed every drop of him.


    I released him from my mouth with a pop and grinned at him. His eyes were dark with lust and soon, his lips were crashing into mine, his tongue searching my mouth and seeking out my tongue, which I immediately gave him.

 Chapter 0134

    "Will this ever get old?" I asked him as he kissed down my neck, sucking on the nape of my neck where my shoulder meets my neckline. "Having sex with you? Being this turned on all the time. Wanting you this badly? Will it ever stop?" "Goddess, I hope not," he spoke in a raspy tone.


    We spent some more time in bed and then we went to the beach for the rest of the afternoon. Later in the evening, we sadly had to return to our normal lives and return to the pack. Neither of us seemed to want to leave, but I feel this trip was a huge sess. We grew closer as a couple, and I was finally able to tell him that I loved him. By the end of the trip. We smelled so much like one another that nobody would question our rtionship going forward even if I''m not marked by him.


    I didn''t bring up about being marked because I wasn''t sure if I was ready for that step. It just felt so permanent, and it scared me. I didn''t want him to regret marking me; what would happen if he found his mate? The thought left me feeling sick to my stomach. "What''s wrong?" He asked, ncing at me from the driver''s side of the car.


    "Nothing," I lied, hoping he would buy it. "I was just thinking about what was going to happen once we returned to the pack."


    He smiled at me and reached over to grab my hand, entwining our fingers together, he brought my hand to his lips and kissed my knuckles.


    "Now, we start our lives together. You continue your role as Luna and I continue mine as Alpha," he tells me. "Nothing changes except for how deeply I love you."


    I smiled and I felt my cheeks growing warm.


    "There''s nothing you need to worry about," he assured me, bringing our joined hands to my face and brushing his thumb across my bottom lip, affectionately. I kissed it, making him smile.


    When we returned to the pack, an hourter, things were oddly quiet. I frowned, looking around the parnds, wondering where everybody was. Usually, there would be packmates walking around either in human form or wolf form; if not packmates, then at least warriors. But there was nobody. It was like a ghost town; most of the buildings and houses had their lights out.


    From the tension in Elliot''s body, I could tell this wasn''t normal and he too was worried about what was happening.


    He released my hand and dug in his pocket for his phone. He swore when he saw that it was turned off.


    "I forgot to turn it back on," he muttered, switching it on. It only took a minute for it to light up to life and his home screen disyed.


    He swore again when he saw how many missed calls and texts were left on his phone from his beta and gamma.


    "What''s going on?" I asked him, unable to hide the worry in my tone.


    "I''m going to find out right now," he said, pressing the phone to his cheek.


    "Why didn''t they mindlink you?" I asked, staring at him dumbfounded.


    "I shut off my mindlink," he


    muttered. "I didn''t want anything to interrupt this evening. I told them to contact me in emergencies, I was nning on turning my phone onst night but forgot." He paused for a moment and then cursed. "Leo left me multiple voicemails. There was a r¨¦gue attack. The warriors are off battling, and the rest of the pack is at the packhouse. I''m dropping you off there for safety and then I''m going to help the warriors."


    I didn''t argue with him as he brought me to the packhouse. He got out of the car and walked with me outside. The entire packhouse was bustling with worried packmates. They all started talking at once when Elliot entered the house; all of them clearly worried and wondering what was going on.


    "I need everyone to remain here and try to keep your voices down. I''m not sure where the attack is but I''m going to find out. Just stay here. Silver will remain with you all he assured them.


    He turned to me, and I couldn''t help but look at him with worry. He brushed his lips across mine.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "I''ll be back soon," he assured me.


    I nodded and then he left, taking my heart with him.

 Chapter 0135

    Silver''s POV


    "Silver?" I heard Cara say as she shoved her way through the worried packmates to reach me. As soon as she reached me, she wrapped her arms around me and cried; her body shivering. "Oh, Goddess. What''s happening?" "I don''t know," I told her. "We just got back into town. You tell me."


    She grabbed my arm and pulled me away from the growing crowd and towards the packhouse parlor so we could sit and talk.


    "Everything happened so quickly," she said, tears in her eyes as she sat down. "One minute we were okay, and the next minute we were being attacked. Alison... she...." Cara broke into sobs.


    "Oh, Goddess. Did she get attacked?" I asked, my heart fell deep into my stomach.


    "Emma was attacked," Cara cried. "And Alison saved her, but she got the worst of it. I don''t know if she''s dead or alive. The gammas took them both to the pack hospital. Then, there were these emergency rms!"


    Every pack had emergency rms for when there were attacks like this so that part didn''t surprise me. What I was stuck on was the fact that Alison and Emma, two innocent she-wolves, were attacked by rogues.


    "I don''t get why they attacked the girls; they did nothing wrong. They are innocent," I said, shaking my head.


    "Oh, they aren''t the only ones. Others of our pack got attacked too.... Some didn''t make it," she whispered.


    My heart shattered immediately, a


    "The Gamma warriors and the Beta forced us to evacuate to the packhouse and kept us here for thest several hours. None of us know what''s going on out there," she continued, tears spilling out of her eyes. "Those injured are at the hospital... I don''t know if Alison is okay or not...or Emma..."


    I wrapped her in my arms.


    "I''m so sorry, Cara," I said, tears filling my eyes.


    "This isn''t your fault. You were away. You couldn''t have known."


    "He kept his phone off and turned off his mindlink for me," I told her. "It is my fault."


    "You didn''t make these rogues attack us. They are targeting our pack for a reason, and we don''t know why."


    "I''m going to find out," I tell her as I stand to my feet.


    She grabs my arm, her eyes wide with worry.


    "What are you nning on doing?" She asked.


    "Well, first, I''m going to find out what''s going on around here. Then, I''m going to the hospital to check on the injured. I haven''t been sworn in


    as official Luna yet, so, I can''t. mindink you. Keep your phone on


    so can update you," I order.


    "We aren''t supposed to leave. The Alpha brought you here for protection," she said, standing up as well.


    "What good is a Luna if I don''t help my pack?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest.


    "Luna, my mate is out there... have you heard anything about the fight?" One of the she-wolves, named Casey, asked as she walked into the parlor with a few others gathered behind her. Casey is the mate of one of the Gamma warriors.


    "I haven''t heard anything yet, but I''ll find out everything that I can," I assured her.


    "How are you nning on leaving? There are Gamma warriors assigned to keep this ce under the radar," Cara told me. "Just leave that to me," I told her.


    "You''re leaving?" Casey asked, her eyes wide. "Is that wise, Luna?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I couldn''t just sit here and do nothing.


    I nodded.


    "I''m heading to the hospital," I told them. "Promise me you''ll stay here and do as the gammas say. Keep yourselves protected." "Yes, Luna," they all said in unison.


    I poked my head out the window and


    I knew


    frowned when saw a couple of Gammas standing guard outside. The front door wasn''t going to be possible to walk through and I the back door was probably the same. I decided to do something really risky, and I ran upstairs and into one of the bedrooms I knew some of these rooms had balconies that I could climb out of.

 Chapter 0136

    When I looked down, I didn''t see any Gammas and I knew I''d be able to use the shadows to hide myself until I was out of the area. I used the ledges and the vines on the side of the packhouse to climb down the building. Once my feet were securely on the ground, I kept


    close to the building and hid in the shadows. I could hear Gammas around the corner, but they didn''t seem to notice me, so I kept moving.


    I eventually got far enough away that I was able to run across the streets of the park and toward the hospital. The entire pack was like a ghost town; it was early. In the distance, I could hear the ongoing fight and my stomach clenched at the thought of Elliot in that fight. It sounded brutal with the growling and the snapping of canines.


    "Luna? What are you doing out here?" One of the gammas asked as I approached the hospital. I froze in ce,pletely forgetting that there could be gammas standing guard here as well.


    "I came to check on the injured," I said, trying to sound as confident as I could.


    "You shouldn''t be out here. There''s a battle going on. It''s dangerous. Everyone should be at the packhouse," the other Gammas said, folding his arms across his chest.


    "Well, I''m here. So, are you going to send me back? Or are you going to let me in?" I asked him to dare them to turn me away.


    They looked at one another, uncertainty clear on their faces.


    "Might as welle in. It''s too dangerous to travel back," one of the gammas conceded, stepping aside for me to enter.


    I walked in with my head held high.


    Most of the waiting room was empty except for a couple of Gammas stationed inside. They looked surprised to see me, but their eyes clouded over, and I knew the gammas outside were letting the gammas inside of my untimely arrival. They were probably going to reprimand the gammas stationed at the packhouse for not keeping a better eye on things.


    I walked to the nurse''s station.


    "I need an update on the injured. Have we lost anyone else since they''ve arrived here?" I asked.


    She frowned, typing on herputer to get me the updates, and after a few minutes, I saw the sadness in her eyes.


    "A few," she answered. "Mostly warriors though. They came here after they were injured in the battle."


    "Any females?"


    "No, Luna," she answered.


    "What''s the status on our packmates Emma and Alison?"


    She typed on herputer again before answering.


    "Emma is in the recovery room. She didn''te in with serious damage and Alison is in surgery right now. Her injuries were more severe," she answered.


    I nodded, wanting to throw up at the thought of my new friends suffering like this.


    "Have you heard from the Alpha?" I asked.


    "No, Luna," she answered. "But I had


    heard from the Beta; he''s been keeping us updated so we know what to expect. The Alpha had arrived at the battle about an hour ago. As far as I know, he''s fine for right now." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I nodded.


    "What room is Emma in? I''d like to see her," I told her.


    She got me the information and I thanked her. Gave the gammas a look behind me and narrowed my eyes.


    "Please, keep everyone there safe," I told them.


    "Yes, Luna," they both said at the same time.


    I used the elevator to reach the


    second floor of the hospital and then I walked the hallway until I reached Emma''s room. When I opened the door, I saw her curled up in bed, her eyes were red from tears and her lips were quivering. I knew she had to have been crying and terrified.


    "Hey," I said, shutting the door behind me.


    She lifted her head to look at me.


    "S... Silver?" She stammered.


    I smiled at her.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked her, stepping towards her.

 Chapter 0137

    "Awful," she said, biting her lower lip and trying to prevent more tears from spilling out of her eyes. "Ally is hurt because of me. She was only trying to protect me..." I sat at her bedside and took her hands in mine.


    "This isn''t your fault, Emma," I assured her. "I''m just d you''re okay. Alison will be okay too. She''s in surgery right now but she''s strong and will pull through." She sniffled and shook her head.


    "Oh, Silver. It was so awful," she whimpered. "The rogue came out of nowhere and tackled me. He wanted to... he wanted to..."


    Her body shook violently; she was unable to finish her sentence. I hugged her tightly, trying to soothe her and provide her with some kind offort.


    "It''s going to be okay," I promised. "I won''t let anything more happen to you."


    The door of the room opened and a doctor I didn''t recognize walked into the room. He had a clipboard, and he froze when he saw me sitting in Emma''s room. I narrowed my eyes at him and stood to my feet.


    "Doctor, I don''t think we''ve met. I''m Luna Silver," I told him.


    He bowed his head, bearing his neck.


    "Luna, it''s an honor to finally meet you. I''m Dr. Kyle Laurence," he told me.


    My frown deepened; I''d seen a picture of Dr. Laurence a while back in a medical magazine. He was a very good doctor and won many rewards. This doctor resembled Dr. Laurence, and he smiled like pack, but there was something about him that I couldn''t put my finger


    on.


    "I was just making rounds and handing out medication," he told me, holding up a small dixie cup of water and two little blue pills. "What kind of medication?" I asked.


    "It''ll help them help faster and help with the anxiety they might be feeling," he answered without missing a beat as if it was rehearsed.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I nodded as he stepped around me and handed Emma the medication and water I stared at her from


    behind Dr. Laurence and just as she put the pill in her mouth and brought the cup to her lips, her eyes finally met mine.


    I gave her a subtle head shake and I saw her face pale.


    Dr. Laurence turned to face me; a smile stered on his lips. "Luna, do you mind if we speak in the hallway?" He asked.


    I nodded.


    "Of course," I said, trying to appear as chipper as I could.


    I let him lead the way but before I left the room. I froze when I saw a couple of other doctors standing outside the room. They also held dixie cups and medication. They all smelled like pack, but there was something off about them.


    "Doctors, what''s going on?" I asked.


    That''s when I heard the screaminging from some of the rooms My heart fell deep into my stomach; they sounded like they were in severe agony. I whipped around to face Dr. Laurence. NovelDrama.Org


    "What''s going on?" I asked hurriedly. "What did you do? What are those pills?" I demanded to know.


    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his


    eyes. Before I could say anything


    else, I felt a stabbing pain in my neck and then it felt like my insides were on fire. I screamed as I dropped to the ground and the three doctors stood over me, their scents shing before my eyes. I could see the hazy blue shing before my eyes which indicated packmates, but then I saw the hints of ck hidden within the blue.


    Pain shot through my head, and I screamed in pain.


    These weren''t packmates and they weren''t doctors.


    They were rogues.


    Myst thought before everything turned ck was, "How did they change scents?"

 Chapter 0138

    Elliot''s POV


    ws dug into the back of my shoulder de, and I hissed in pain as I whipped around, canines extended. I ripped out the throat of the rogue attacking me, blood sttered everywhere, coating my wolf''s fur. My wolf was huge and was no match for these rogues. My warriors and Beta were also fighting; they were the strongest bunch of warriors in the world, and I was proud of them.


    Though we lost some, I was determined not to lose any more of my men.


    "Alpha!" Leo shouted through the mindlink. I whipped around to see him being surrounded. There were so many rogues that my mind was spinning.


    Where did they alle from and what did they want?


    I leaped in the middle of the circle surrounding my Beta and wed at them, using my Alpha strength to tear them apart. Once I got a good leverage on them, my Beta helped wipe the rest of them out.


    Leo''s wolf was alsorge, but I was much bigger. We both had razor-sharp teeth and piercing yellow eyes. My wolf was all ck and his wolf was dark grey. Most of my pack were ck or grey wolves. Omegas typically had light grey wolves and Alpha''s typically had ck ones. All the others usually had dark grey, but sometimes they had brown or orange as well.


    My mind shifted to Silver, and I wondered what her wolf would look like if she were to have one. My heart skipped a beat at the thought of our wolves running together. I wished more than anything that I did the official Luna ceremony for her and marked her so that I could m¨ªndlink her and figure out if she was okay. I''m sure she was worried about me just as I was worried about her.


    "Is that all of them?" I asked after what felt like an eternity. We''ve been fighting for the past hour and the fight has been ongoing since before I arrived.


    "I can''t tell," Leo said, stepping beside me and searching the perimeter of the forest.


    "Alpha! We found something north of the border!" One of my gammas mindlinked.


    He sent the mindlink to both Leo and I; we both looked at one another and took off in that direction. When we got there, a bunch of my gammas were already there; most of them in wolf form, and some had shifted into their human forms. They stood naked, though it wasn''t a big deal because nudity wasmon amongst shifters. However, for reasons like this, we kept a bunch of chests around our territory with different-sized clothes so we could change into them if we had to shift.


    The gamma that had mindlinked us had already shifted into its human form and was crouching down in front of a piece of fabric. I paused when I saw the familiar symbol on the fabric; it was part of a shirt that must have been shredded when a shifter shifted into their wolf form without removing their clothes first.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I smelled it deeply and a growl escaped my snout.


    "It''s a rogue," I said through the link for them all to hear.


    "But look at the symbol, Alpha," the gamma holding the fabric pointed out; I had already noticed the symbol on the fabric, but it didn''t make any sense.


    "It''s the symbol of the Darknight


    pack," I murmured through the link,


    still not sure exactly how it was possible. "Why would a rogue steal the clothes of someone in Shirley''s pack?"


    "Or perhaps the rogue was from her pack," Leo suggested.


    I shook my head.


    "It''s possible, but they wouldn''t be allowed to wear this article of clothing with the Darknight symbo Shirley would have made sure they were stripped of everything that had to do with her pack," I said simply.


    "Or maybe she was the one who sent them," Luca muttered; he was still in his wolf form, and I could his piercing yellow eyes and the


    scow on his wolf''s face as he spoke those words through the mindlink.


    "This doesn''t make any sense," I replied.


    "You broke the ties with the Darknight pack. Perhaps this is their way of starting a war," Leo said.


    "By using rogues?"


    "Are we sure they are rogues?" Another gamma asked. "Maybe we just thought they were because they attacked us. They could just be part of Shirley''s pack."


    "No, I know the scent of her pack vs. the scent of rogues," I said in a growl. "Something is off... something we aren''t aware of..."


    Before anyone could say anything else, a new voice appeared in my mind; it was a mindlink from a packmate.

 Chapter 0139

    "A...Alpha..." a female voice stammered in my head.


    I frowned; I channeled my Alpha power to see the face of the woman speaking in my mind. Emma came into view; I don''t talk to Emma often; she''s a quiet one. She hangs out with Cara and Alison, and Silver hase to know her as a friend over this past month. Emma works in one of our pack clothing stores and I know she aspires to be a designer. She kind of just does her own thing and I never really had a reason to engage with her. She''s never mindlinked me out of the blue like this and I immediately grew worried. "Emma," I greeted. "What is it?"


    "I think Silver is in trouble," she whimpered, her tone even though the mindlink was quivering.


    "What do you mean Silveri s in trouble??" I asked, my tone raising and growling. I knew I was scaring her, but I didn''t care. If my wife was in trouble, I needed to get to her now.


    "She... she came here to check on everyone and there was a doctor who gave me medication. She subtly told me not to take the medication, so I only pretended to take it and spit it out once the doctor left..."


    "Back up, what doctor?" I asked through my teeth.


    "Doctor Kyle Laurence_"


    "He''s away at the conference for the next week," I hissed. "There''s no possible way he''s here right now."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "That''s what he told us his name was..." Emma cried. "Silver was skeptical of it too, which is why she told me not to take the medication. The doctor... or whoever he was... asked to speak with her outside. I knew something was wrong, so I went to the door and that''s when I heard screaming in the other rooms. I think they gave medication to everyone here and now there''s a ton of screaming like they are all in pain."


    I cursed loudly, feeling furious that this was happening to my pack. What the fuck was Silver doing at the pack hospital anyways? She was supposed to be safe at the packhouse. "What happened with Silver?" I asked, trying not to lose my patience.


    "I saw them stab her with something, a syringe. She screamed in pain and then she passed out..." she whimpered. "They carried her away and then I hid and mindlinked you." My heart started to race at a rapid speed.


    "Did you hear them saying anything? Like where they were taking her?"


    "No, sir," she sniffled. "I didn''t hear anything. I was too afraid, and I ran back into my room. I''m hiding right now. I''m afraid they are going toe back... I don''t get why they would do this. They smelled like pack doctors, but they are acting like...." Her voice trailed off and I knew it troubled her to say what was on her mind.


    "Like rogues," I finished for her, staring at the fabric my gamma still held.


    "Yes," she whispered. "How is it possible that rogues could smell like pack?"


    The same way Shirley''s packmates could smell like rogues, I thought to myself. Their scent had changed.


    But how was that possible?


    I looked at Beta Leo who was


    jet


    watching me carefully in his wolf form. He knew from the look in my eyes that I was mindlinking with someone.


    "Just stay there, Emma. Keep yourself hidden no matter what. I''ll be there shortly," I assured her.


    "Alpha... please hurry. I''m so scared and I think Silver is in serious trouble," she croaked.


    I ended the mindlink without another word and turned to face my warriors.


    "We need to get to the pack hospital," I said through the mindlink to them each. They all turned to look at me. "What''s going on?" Leo asked.


    "They took Silver," I said, the wordsing out like vomit. "I think I know how the rogues keep getting into ournds and I think I can exin why these rogues have the clothes of Shirley''s pack."


    "Why?" Luca asked.


    "Because not all of them here are rogue," I said through my teeth.


    "But they smell like rogues," Luca reminded me.


    I nodded my big wolf head.


    "Yes, which brings me to my next point," I said, fury rising in me ast turned away from them, intent on getting to the hospital and finding my wife as soon as possible


    en NovelDrama.Org


    "Which is....?" Leo urged.


    "They are somehow changing their scents."


    QUMS

 Chapter 0140

    Silver''s POV


    Everything inside of me ached, but not nearly as badly as it did earlier. When I woke up, I thought I would have been thrown in some kind of dirty cage and watched by rogues, but I was surprised when I woke to find myself in a semifortable bed in a dimly lit bedroom. I lifted my head, feeling the slight ache left over from when I was stabbed with whatever injection they gave me. My insides no longer felt as if they were on fire, but my muscles hurt to move.


    I groaned as I lifted my head and looked around the room, I was being kept in. It was a basic bedroom, however there were no windows, which made it seem darker with only a couple ofmps. The decorations were moderate; there were a couple of paintings hung on the wall and I was shocked to find that one of the paintings was mine. My name was initialed on the bottom, just as I always initialed my work of art.


    I furrowed my brows; whoever kidnapped me, was a fan of my artwork apparently. There was a basic wooden dresser with some pictures resting on top, and a mirror. There was a closet on the far side of the room, another door that I''m assuming led into the bathroom, and there were a couple of nightstands on each side of the queen-sized bed that Iy on.


    I slowly got out of bed, ncing down at my clothes, and was relieved to see that I was still wearing the jeans and T-shirt I wore yesterday. At least they didn''t strip me of my clothes; I shuddered at the thought of it. However, upon searching my pockets, I''m not surprised that my cell phone isn''t with me.


    I sighed and walked over to the dresser so I could get a better look at the pictures. I frowned when I saw the familiar face staring back at me and my brows furrowed.


    The pictures were of two infants in the arms of a woman I had never seen before, however, her eyes were looking into my own and her hair was almost identical to mine as well, only shorter and curlier. She looked so tired, and she held two infants in her arms, one I knew for certain was me... but the other one...


    My heart felt like it was going to beat out of my chest.


    What the hell was going on around here?


    I went over to the door and attempted to open it, already knowing that it was going to be locked. Against my better judgment, I decided to bang on the door, anger fueling me. I needed to get out of her and return to Elliot.


    The door utched and I stumbled backward when it was thrust open. Arge man stood in front of me; he smelled like a rogue and he growled furiously in my face. I noticed he had arge scar going across his right eye and down his cheek. His teeth were yellow and most of them appeared to be broken.


    "Why am I here?" I demanded to know, surprised that my voice came out stronger than I felt.


    Before I could grasp what was happening, his hand was around my throat, and my airwave was cut offpletely.


    "I''m not in the mood to be ying with you, Little Girl. So, calm the fuck down before I do something you''re not going to like," he hissed, the stench of his breath hitting me hard.


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Another voice asked from the


    se


    doorway, looking pissed at the big rogue that had me in his clutches. "The boss was specific when he said he didn''t want any harming to her. She already looks like she went through the wringer; he''s not going to be happy about this. Don''t make it worse for us."


    "Do I look like I give a shit what the boss wants?" The rogue growled.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "You should," the other one said, folding his arms across his chest. "He just allied with one of the strongest packs and they could wipe us out in a heartbeat. He doesn''t need us as badly anymore."

 Chapter 0141

    With a growl, the man released me, and I fell to the ground with a thud. I coughed and gasped for breath as I grabbed my throat, trying to rub the pain away.


    "Fuck, you left a mark on her," the other rogue muttered, shaking his head. "How the fuck are we going to exin this?"


    "I didn''t sign up for this shit," the first rouge muttered as she stormed out of the room.


    The other rogue sighed and gave me a look of pity, I wanted to grab him and rip his head off. I scowled at him, and he gave me another look of disdain before leaving, locking the door behind him.


    I screamed in fury, hating how weak and helpless I felt. I sat on the ground in front of the bed with my knees pressed to my chest; I had to keep faith that Elliot would find me. Whatever injection they gave me earlier made my body feel incredibly weak.


    My temple started to ache even more, and I had to close my eyes, hoping that it would subside soon. Iid my head on the ground, curling up. I prayed to the Moon Goddess that I would be saved soon enough, that Elliot would find me, and I could put this nightmare behind me.


    Not before long, I found myself drifting into a state of unconsciousness.


    When I woke up again, I knew right away that I wasn''t alone in the room. I was also no longer on the ground; I was back in bed. I felt a cold cloth on my forehead and some light murmurs from nearby. I thought about pretending to be asleep for longer, but the pain in my temple made me wince and as soon as I moved, the voices subsided, and I knew their attention had turned ot me.


    "She''s waking up," I heard an unfamiliar female voice.


    "Why isn''t her wolf healing her wounds?" An unfamiliar male voice growled.


    "I don''t know, Sir. It''s unusual," the woman remarked. "Perhaps I could run more tests and find some answers."


    "Get on that," he ordered dismissively.


    "Yes, sir," she replied; I heard her retreating steps and then the door closed gently.


    I knew the man was still in the room.


    "I know you''re awake," he muttered; it sounded like he was sitting now.


    I slowly opened my eyes, letting my eyes adjust to the dim lighting. I was still in the same room, which wasn''t surprising.


    A man sat in the chair by the bed; he looked to be around my age with the same brown hair that crowned his features and the same exact eyes as mine and the woman in the picture I saw earlier. He had a 5 o''clock


    shadow from going a day or so without shaving, but he had strong manly features and he looked to have a strong body in general.


    "Wee back to thend of the living, Silver," he said, folding his arms across his chest and leaning back in his seat. "I''m sorry that my goons hurt you. That was never the intention and I promise you they will be punished for this."


    I swallowed the lump that had formed in my throat.


    "Why?" I asked, my voiceing out raspy like I hadn''t used it in years.


    He reached over and grabbed the ss of water on the table, then he brought it to my lips. I stared at it like it was the devil.


    "It''s water, Silver. Not poison," he assured me, rolling his eyes.


    "How can I be so sure?" I asked him, my eyes narrowed. "Your men stabbed me with some kind of poisonous stuff earlier and my head still hurts."


    "It was mistletoe with a little wolfsbane to keep your wolf under control," he told me as if it was the simplest thing in the world.


    I gawked at him; so, whoever he was, he didn''t know that I was wolfless. That was good; I could use that to my advantage. "Isn''t wolfbane poisonous?" I asked him.


    "A high dosage, yes,¡± he answered.


    "Not the dose they gave you. You don''t need to worry. My intention isn''t to hurt you and they''ve been toh


    advised not to hurt you as well." R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 0142

    I scowled at him.


    "And how did that work out for you?" I asked him bitterly.


    "Drink the water, Silver. We have a lot to discuss," he told me, raising his brows.


    I stared at him for a long while and then at the water; I was parched, and it pained me to speak with how dry my throat was. I decided to put my worries aside for a moment and take a sip of the water. I took a longer sip than I meant to and then he pulled the ss away and set it back down.


    "Now, isn''t that better?" He asked, leaning back in his seat with a satisfied grin.


    "What do you want with me?" I asked him, not willing to humor him.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time, Silver, and now that I have you, things have just gotten so much easier. You are already in with the one Alpha I loathe the most," he said, smirking at me. I would like to make you an offer."


    My heart fell into my stomach; he was talking about Elliot. I knew it in my gut.


    "I don''t want anything you''re offering," I spat at him; my fists clenching at my sides.


    Heughed, but it was humorless and sent a chill down my spine.


    "I highly doubt that," he said. "You have been looked down on your whole life. You have been called weak; you''ve felt like a monster, an outcast... stop me if I''m wrong."


    "H...how do you know this?" I asked him, my heart hammering in my chest with each word he spoke.


    "Once I''ve found you, I had to do a little digging to find out more about you. I''ve had some of my men watching you for some time. I''ve seen the way your so-called father treated you and the disrespect of your packmates in not only the Stormwind pack but also the Crown pack. Tell me, Silver. Why is it someone who is as powerful as you let weak packmates treat you so poorly."


    "I...I''m not..." I started to say, but I knew no good woulde from admitting my weakness to him. "It''s not your business," I settled on.


    He gave me another bitterugh and shook his head as if he couldn''t believe how stupid I was being.


    "One thing I don''t understand is why


    you never shift into your wolf and show them what you are made of. We''ve been watching you for quite some time now and you haven''t


    shifted once," he said ne


    eyes at me. "Your wolf also won''t heal you it seems," he added, pointing at my bruises left by the rogues.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "It''s not your concern," I muttered through my teeth.


    hisR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m willing to offer you a lot if you are willing to help me. You could be an Alpha female and rule over our own pack. You could be the most powerful Alpha in the world. We


    could do this together, Silver


    and


    nobody would dare cross us ever again. I haven''t had it easy growing up as well... and I''m ready to take back my life."


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, my brows furrowed. "Why me? Who are you? Why have you been watching me??"


    He smiled and entwined his fingers together, cing his hands on hisp as he studied.


    "Don''t I look familiar to you, Silver? I should... I look like you."


    I stared at him with disbelief written all over my face. It wasn''t possible; what he was insinuating couldn''t be possible... could it? Somehow in my gut, I knew what he was about to say was going to change the entire course of my life. "Let me properly introduce myself," he said, holding out his hand for me to shake, to which I just stared at like it was on fire. "My name is Scott, and I am your twin brother."

 Chapter 0143

    Third Person POV


    The sounds of a baby crying woke Cami in the middle of the night. She knew it wouldn''t be long before the other one woke as well. Her body was sore from hours ofbor, and she was tired. Her husband, Kyle, had business tending to at the packhouse. As the Beta, Kyle often had to deal with the mess left behind by the Alpha of the Stormwind pack, which they were from. It''s not that Alpha Richard was a bad Alpha; he was just dense and often made careless mistakes that Kyle had to fix.


    Cami sat up, peering around the dimmed hospital room, and sighed as she peeked into the small bass by her bedside. The small baby, wrapped in a pink nket, whaled her heart out. Cami''s eyes watered, hating that her daughter was in such distress and hating that she had no idea how to fix it. She had finally gotten her to sleep a little over an hour ago after she spent hours crying before that.


    She and Kyle still hadn''t chosen any baby names, and she knew she would need to before she left the hospital.


    Cami wrapped the small bundle of joy in her arms and cradled her, hoping she would settle down soon.


    "Baby girl, why do you keep crying?" Cami whispered to her daughter as she rocked her back and forth. "You won''t eat, you won''t sleep... what more could you want?"


    Cami brought the baby girl to her lips and kissed her reddening cheek.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You know I love you and would do anything for you. Just tell me what you want, baby," Cami pleaded


    Not before long, another whaling sound came from the second bass. She sighed and scooped her son into her arms, holding him just as close as she held her daughter. He was the calmer of the two and was easier to settle.


    "Baby boy, your sister won''t stop crying. What do I do?" Cami asked her baby boy. He sniffled, almost already calming from his small fit.


    Outside the hospital room, Cami could hear a couple of nurses talking in the hallway. They were keeping their voices low so they didn''t wake any of the patients sleeping in their rooms, but with her Beta hearing, Cami could hear them clearly as if they were standing in the middle of her room.


    "Is that baby girl crying again?" One of the nurses asked.


    "Yes. She finally got to sleep an hour ago and now it seems she''s awake again. I''m not sure what to do for her. She just won''t stop," the other nurse said, heaving a sigh.


    "The Beta female still hasn''t chosen a name for them, yet?"


    "Not yet," the nurse said softly. "She''s due to be discharged soon, so she must choose names in the next 24 hours."


    "She must be so exhausted having to deal with not one, but two babies. Twins. Such a rarity."


    "It''s rare; indeed, thankfully, the boy doesn''t seem to be as fussy," the nurse pointed out. "At least the Beta female is in good health though. That''s more than we can say about the Luna."


    That caught Cami''s attention. The Luna?


    Luna Penelope was also pregnant and was going to pop any day now. Cami had wondered if the Luna had finally given birth. She already had one daughter who had turned 2 a couple of months ago. Despite her husband sometimes being ipetent, Penelope was a


    wonderful Luna and took care of the


    females and children of the pack.


    It was rare for wolves, especially ones of power, to get sick, so hearing that Luna Penelope was unwell was odd.


    "Is she still weakening?" The nurse asked.


    "Her wolf is refusing to heal her," the


    other nurse answered. "I heard her arguing with the Alpha the other night and it turns out that he believes that the Luna got pregnant from an affair. He doesn''t believe the baby is his and rejected her as his Luna and mate."

 Chapter 0144

    The nurse gasped in response.


    "She''s already marked and mated to him though," she said, her voiceced with disbelief.


    "Yes," the other nurse breathed. "Only the Alpha can reject his mate after she''s already been marked. However, the rejection would destroy the weaker of the two, and obviously, the Luna was weaker than the Alpha. Though his wolf would take some damage and be upset, it''s nothingpared to how Luna and her wolf are feeling. It''s enough that her wolf might die and if her wolf dies without healing her from the tough childbirth..."


    "We are waiting for paternity test results now, but by the time the resultse in, it''ll be toote. She''s deteriorating quickly and she''s so alone. The Alpha refuses to visit until he knows for sure," the nurse continued sadly. "I don''t know what more to do for her. I already pleaded with the Alpha to undo the rejection until the paternity test resultse in. But he refuses."


    "The Luna might die as well..." the other nurse breathed.


    Cami could hear the distress and aggravationing from the nurse; her heart ached for her Luna. She couldn''t imagine something like this happening; if Kyle were to reject her, she would simply cease to exist as well. Cami didn''t know there were problems in the Alpha and Luna''s mating; she didn''t think the Luna would ever have an affair. They were true mates and they seemed to love one another more than life itself. Hearing that Luna had an affair, didn''t sit right with her.


    She was rather good friends with Luna Penelope, and she thought she would have mentioned meeting someone else.


    At that moment, Cami realized that her daughter had fallen back to sleep in her arms. Her heart warmed when she looked down at her small baby. She smiled when her baby boy yawned and began to fall asleep as well. Perhaps the babies just needed a little snuggling and love. She kissed each baby gently on their foreheads and then closed her eyes, letting sleep wee itself again.


    Cami wasn''t sure how long she slept, but when she woke up, the nurse was in her room, checking her vitals. She also had a moment of panic because her babies were no longer in her arms.


    "Don''t worry," the nurse said, reading Cami''s expression. "I put them in the hospital nursery for their morning check and to give you some time to sleep undisturbed. I know sleep hadn''te easy to you since giving birth."


    She sighed, relieved that her babies were okay. She nodded her thanks.


    She recognized the voice of this


    nurse as one of the nurses who was talking in the hallway earlier... orst night. Telling from the sun peering through the window, it was morning.


    Had she slept all night?


    She felt more refreshed than she had before she fell asleep, and she wondered how many hours she actually gotst night.


    As she thought of this, she


    examined the nurse''s face while the


    Iner


    nurse went through her checklist on her clipboard. The nurse looked


    tired, and her face was pale; she also noticed that the nurse had red and


    puffy eyes like she had been crying.


    Something was wrong and it left an unsettled feeling in Cami''s chest.


    "Are you alright?" Cami asked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The nurse looked up from her clipboard with a frown.


    "I''m that transparent?" She mused.


    "You look as if you''ve been crying," Cami pointed out. "Is it because of me and the twins?"


    "No, you and your babies are perfectly healthy," she assured her. She thought about it for a moment longer, then she looked around as if she was expecting someone to be lurking around and eavesdropping. "I don''t want word to spread about this yet... not until the Alpha arrives..."


    "I won''t breathe a word," Cami promised her. "As your Beta female, you can trust me."

 Chapter 0145

    The nurse nodded and then bit her lip; Cami knew this was difficult for her to say so she didn''t rush her. She waited patiently for the nurse to continue.


    "The Luna passed away early this morning."


    Nothing could have prepared Cami for what the nurse had just said. Cami''s heart fell into her stomach, and she gasped.


    "What?" Cami asked, her voice sounding far away.


    Tears welled up in the nurse''s eyes as she nodded her head slowly.


    "The Alpha rejected her a couple of days ago because he doesn''t think the baby is his..." she exined. "The rejection was too much for the Luna''s wolf to take and her wolf slowly ceased to exist. The Luna''s body couldn''t handle it and she quickly got weak. I found her in her room this morning..." the nurse choked out a sob. "They are doing an investigation as we speak so I''m really not supposed to say anything about it. But she''s gone..."


    "Oh, Goddess," Cami whispered, her body feeling numb.


    "The kicker is we also received the paternity test for her baby," the nurse continued. "That''s why I went to her room. I was going to tell her the news when I found her." "What were the results?" I asked.


    "The Alpha is indeed their daughter''s father," she said softly. "But now it doesn''t matter. She''s gone and now the Alpha is left raising two girls."


    Cami''s heart broke within seconds.


    "You are looking well. I don''t see why you''d need to stay at the hospital for longer than another day," the nurse said, smiling at Cami. "Your babies are also healthy. They should be waking up around now and they''ll probably be hungry. I''ll grab them for you." Cami numbly nodded, still not believing what she heard. The Luna was dead...Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The nurse brought the babies to Cami and gave her some privacy to feed. They bothtched onto a nipple and fed at the same time. Relief flooded Cami that they were finally eating; in fact, their appetites had improved greatly.


    Cami nearly jumped out of her skin when the door flew open, and she saw her loving husband run into the room. He looked frantic, which made Cami less excited. "Kyle? What''s wrong?" Cami asked.


    "There was a prophecy," he said, breathless. "We need to leave right away before the Alphaes here. He''s going to take our babies. He will kill us if he finds us." Panic consumed her.


    "What are you talking about, Kyle? What kind of prophecy? Why would the Alphae for us?"


    "It''s not just our Alpha; it''s all the Alpha''s in this area," Kyle said, shaking his head as he grabbed Cami''s small overnight bag and started to pack her things along with the baby stuff. "The Alpha of the Crown pack put a hit on us pretty much. They had a meeting, and it won''t be long before they figure out that it''s us they are seeking... we need to leave right away. We can''t take any chances."


    "Slow down, you aren''t making any sense. Why would theye after us? We did nothing wrong." Cami thought her husband had gone mad; there was no way the Alphas would want them dead.


    "There was a prophecy about us,


    Cami," he said, not looking at her as he continued to pack. "The Alpha of the Crown Pack has a daughter who is a prophet, Charlotte. She''s only a teenager, but she''s a strong prophet. She foresaw that the child born at midnight would have terrifying powers and bring disaster to the werewolf world."


    "And what does that have to do with us?" Cami asked.


    "Because we were the only the only ones who had children born on the full moon, Cami."

 Chapter 0146

    Third Person''s POV


    "Calm down, Kyle. There''s no way the prophecy was talking about us if Charolette said it was only one child born at midnight," Cami tried to calm her frantic mate but to no prevail. He was lost in his own thoughts as he scoured the room, trying to find any items that may be of importance to them. "Kyle, please. You''re upsetting me..." He finally stopped pacing the room to look at her; his eyes were wild, and it brought chills to Cami.


    "Don''t you remember your dream you had a few days before you gave birth?" He asked. "I told you I''d find out what it meant, and I did. The Moon Goddess came to you and told you to protect these children with your life because they are special. Twins are a rarity in our world, so we already knew they were special. Now, the prophecy... it''s not a coincidence," he told her firmly.


    Cami remembered this dream quite vividly; it frightened her that something might be wrong with her children. But she ssified it as new parent jitters. Once her babies were born, she all but forgot her dream.


    Her heart thudded violently against her chest as she peaked down at her babies. They were nestledfortably in his arms after they stuffed themselves full of milk.


    Kyle walked to Cami''s bedside and ran his fingers through her greasy hair; she hadn''t been able to get up and take a shower in a couple of days. She felt disgusting, but Kyle still looked at her like she was the most beautiful woman in the world.


    "Cammy, you know I love you and would do anything to protect you and our babies," he told her, his voice calming. "The Alpha knows you had a baby, and it won''t be long before he finds out the time of their birth and the fact that there''s more than one. The Alpha of the Crown Pack offered a very high reward to whoever found that child and the parents. They are searching each hospital as we speak. We have to leave."


    "We are the Betas of the pack," she said, astonished. "They wouldn''t kill us... would they?"


    "The Alpha of the Crown pack is leading the search and he said during the meeting that he will scour the earth to find that baby and the ones who produced it... his words," Kyle shuddered. "Our Alpha will protect us," she insisted, but even her heart knew that he wouldn''t.


    Kyle didn''t have to say anything, the look on his face was enough to make a sob escape Cami. She was so tired and now it looked like her family was in danger. Her babies were in danger.


    Kyle wrapped his arms around his mate and their babies, holding his family close for just a moment, not wanting to let them go.


    "We can''t take any chances," he whispered against her temple.


    Tears ran down her cheeks, and Kyle wiped them away with his thumb before peppering kisses along her jaw until he reached her lips. He gave her a lingering kiss, which took her breath away as it always did. The kiss gave her a sense of rity and she knew she had to protect her family at all costs.


    She looked down at her children, tears burning in her eyes. Then, with confidence, she raised her head and nodded, masking the emotions that were once so clear on her face. She didn''t want her husband to know how much pain she was in, but she knew what she wanted to do and what she needed to do in order to protect her children.


    She quickly got out of bed and ced the babies down for a moment so she could get dressed. Once she was dressed in her jeans and a t-shirt, she scooped her babies up again, holding them each close to her chest.


    "Stay here for a minute," she said simply.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    "What are you about to do?" He asked.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Just trust me," she told him, her heart aching, but her words had no emotions in them.


    bel.19


    He was worried, but he nodded his head once and watched as she left the room, Cami traveled the hallway, letting the nurses know she was taking the babies into the nursery for a few. They barely even batted an eye as Cami walked down the ward and into the hospital nursery.


    There was a nurse in the nursery, feeding one of the babies, when Cami walked in. The nurse looked up and smiled at Cami.


    "I''m d you are feeling up to walking around now," the nurse said, sounding pleased.


    "I''m feeling better," Cami answered, which wasn''t aplete lie.


    Cami looked around at the other babies in the nursery. There were only a few of them and they all had pink nkets.


    "Are they all girls?" She asked thoughtfully, trying not to sound suspicious.


    "Yes," the nurse answered as she finished feeding the baby girl in her arms. Two of them were born dast nightand one of them was born the night before.¡±


    Cami''s head shot up; that was the night Cami gave birth as well. So, someone else gave birth to a little girl on the full moon. Contero belongs to FindNovel


    "What time was that baby born?" Cami asked. "The one born on the full moon."


    The nurse frowned at the question.


    "5 pm," she answered.


    Cami''s heart sank and the hope deteriorated.


    "I see," she murmured.


    "I was just finishing up feeding Silver," the nurse said thoughtfully.

 Chapter 0147

    Cami''s eyes shifted to the baby girl in the nurse''s arms as she ced her down in her bass.


    Cami''s chest tightened as she looked down at her own daughter; the one she had yet to name because no name seemed good enough for her babies.


    "I just got a call that the Alpha is here and requesting to speak to me," she said. "I''m sure it has something to do with his child and the Luna." Cami saw the remorse on the nurse''s face as she walked towards the door. "Will you be alright here?" "Yes," Cami was quick to respond.


    The nurse nodded thoughtfully and then left the room, leaving Cami alone with the babies.


    Cami stood there for a moment, staring down at her own babies. She had an idea about trading her babies with one of the others, though she knew it would put another baby at risk, her only priority was saving the children.


    This was such a terrible idea, she thought to herself.


    She needed to do what she could to protect her babies. This was what the Moon Goddess wanted. This was what her dream was about. Cami walked over to baby Silver and smiled thoughtfully at the baby before she looked at her own daughter. They were just simr enough to pull this off. Cami brought her baby to her lips, kissing her soft cheek.


    "I love you so much. When it is safe, I''ll find you again. Until then, live a good life," she whispered, hugging her daughter close to her.


    She ced her baby in the same bass as baby Silver and then scooped Silver into her arms.


    "I''m so sorry," she whispered to this new baby.


    Cami looked down at her baby boy with a heavy heart.


    If there were any boys born, she would have done the same. But there wasn''t, which meant she needed to find another way to save her son.


    With one final look at her daughter, she left the infirmary with the babies. Kyle was still in her room when she returned.


    "What happened?" He asked frowning, standing from her bed and the look of concern etched in his worn eyes.


    Cami burst into tears, not believing what she had just done but knowing deep in her gut that she did the right thing. At least for her daughter she did. For this new baby, Silver, not so much and the guilt was eating away at her chest. "I did something awful," she croaked. "But I didn''t know what else to do.


    He wrapped his arms around his mate.


    "Tell me, what it is?"


    "I switched the babies. This isn''t our daughter," she whimpered. "I didn''t know what else to do. This baby looked enough like our daughter, so I switched them."


    His face had gone pale as he looked down at baby Silver.


    He cursed under his breath.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "What are we supposed to do with this baby, Cami? We can''t put her at risk like this," Kyle scolded.


    She felt ashamed of herself but the idea of her daughter being safe in the nursery was enough to give her strength.


    "We can figure it out as we go. But for right now, our daughter is safe. But we need to figure out what to do with our son," Cami told him firmly.


    His eyes shifted to the baby boy in her arms.


    "Why didn''t you switch him too?" He asked, his brows furrowed.


    "There weren''t any boys in the nursery," she answered. "They would have known the babies were switched."


    He ran his fingers through his hair, looking frustrated.


    "Okay, look. We don''t have time for this. They are searching for hospitals, and it won''t be long before they find out you had a baby during the full moon," he said, grabbing her bag off the bed and draping it over his shoulder. "We need to leave."


    "The nurse in the nursery said the Alpha was already here," Cami told him gravely.


    He groaned but said nothing as he led her out of the hospital room and to the elevator. They didn''t bother checking in with the nurses at the front desk, knowing they would only try to stop them from leaving.


    Once the elevator neared the bottom floor, Kyle lifted his nose in the air and sniffed.


    "The Alpha is here," he confirmed. "He smells angry."


    Cami shook where she stood, and Kyle pulled her into his arms. As they reached the bottom floor, they could hear the Alpha yelling at the nurse and demanding who gave birth at midnight on the night of the full moon. The nurse was shaking as she typed on herputer.


    This was the moment of truth; the Alpha was about to find out the


    truth. Kyle knew that other Alphas around the region were also


    ???


    checking in with their pack hospitals as well. There wasn''t anywhere they were going to be able to hide especially with the Crown Pack Alpha taking charge of this search.


    Kyle managed to get Cami outside and to his car Tears fell down Cami''s cheeks as she looked back at the hospital where she had left their daughter. She looked down at the stranger''s baby and her baby boy who were still cradled in her arms, wrapped in their pink and blue nkets.


    "I''m so sorry..." she whispered to them. "I''m so very sorry..."


    Kyle drove away from the hospital and neither of them looked back.

 Chapter 0148

    Silver''s POV


    I stared at the man who imed to be my brother.


    Scott sat in the chair by my bed, staring at me with an expression I couldn''t quite read. I blinked a few times, my eyes quickly drying. My entire body felt numb from the information he had just given me.


    Scott told me the story about Cami and Kyle, our parents. There was a prophecy about a child born at midnight the night of the full moon, having terrifying powers and being the cause of disaster in the werewolf world. But what the prophecy failed to realize was that it wasn''t just one child, it was two.


    Twins.


    Cami did what she could to protect us from the terrible fate that lurked around the corner.


    "She switched me at birth?" I asked, my voice trembling as I tried to cope with this new information.


    "She didn''t know what else to do," Scott said, staring down at his hands. "She decided to put another baby at risk instead of you. But she didn''t know the baby she switched you with was Alpha''s daughter. I''m not sure if she would have chosen a different one if she had known."


    "If you were just a baby, then how do you know all of this?" I asked him, my eyes narrowing.


    "It took a long time for me to find out all the information to put the puzzle pieces together," he admitted, shrugging one shoulder. "I first found out about Cami, Kyle, and the prophecy, from my mother." "Your mother?" I asked, raising my brows. "Cami?"


    "No, my adopted mother," he said, meeting my eyes. "Cami and Kyle weren''t sure what to do with me. They wanted to give me a better chance at life and thought abandoning me in a cave would have been better than the fate the Alphas would bestow on me." My mouth dropped open from his admittance.


    "Thankfully, a woman found me. She was a rogue and she took me under her wing. She raised me as her own. She''s the only mother I know," he continued. "After a while, she realized I was the child the prophecy spoke of and over time she figured out the rest of the information. I put the other pieces together after her death..."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat, feeling a wave of nausea consume me.


    "What happened to our birth parents?" I asked, my voiceing out barely in a whisper.


    He was quiet for a moment as if he was trying to figure out the best way to tell me the answer. He stared down at his hands and for a moment, he looked almost boyish, vulnerable in a way that took me by surprise. But the mask soon returned and his exterior hardened as he lifted his gaze to look at me.


    "They killed themselves," he said


    bitterly. "They took the cowardly way out. They took the baby and jumped off a cliff. It ended the search for us. When the Alpha figured out that it was Cami who gave birth at midnight on the full moon, they went after them. But they were found at the bottom of the cliff with a baby. They assumed that was the baby


    from the prophecy."


    I felt sick to my stomach, and I had to wrap my arms around my body as I processed this heavy information.


    "I see," I whispered.


    "They did what they could to protect us," he muttered. "Even taking the life of another."


    "That poor baby... she shouldn''t have died," I said, shaking my head with disgust written all over my face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Nobody should have died," he spat, that deadly look returning to his eyes, sending a chill down my spine. "It''s a shame it had toe to that. It was because of the Alphas that they died, and our lives got turned upside down. The Alpha of the Crown pack put the hit on our family. He was on a manhunt forus as


    soon as his daughter had that


    prophecy."


    "Is that why you are after them?" I found myself asking, my own gaze hardening as I red at him. "I know you are targeting Alphas. Are you hunting them because they hunted us?"


    "At first, it started like that," he said, leaning back in his seat. "But then it grew more personal several years ago after my mother''s death."


    "You''ve been hunting Alphas for years?" I asked, my eyes widening. "Why wasn''t that more known?"


    "I''ve been studying Alpha''s for a long time," he admitted. "I have been watching and studying. I wanted to know their every move. I wanted to take everything they had. I wanted to learn what made them tick. I used other rogues to get information and to steal goods from the packs in the area. My mother was kind of a big deal amongst the rogues, and they listened to her, which meant they listened to me as well."

 Chapter 0149

    He paused for a moment as he gathered his thoughts; it was as if he was remembering something extremely unpleasant and I wanted to know what it was. But I chose not to say anything; at least not yet. Not until I knew all the information; then, I would ask him questions. "Watching the Alphas is what made me realize I had a sister," he said, shaking his head. "My mother found out what pack I originated from, so I watched the Stormwind Alpha a lot. When I saw you and saw how simr we looked, I investigated the medical records of Cami and found out more about the birth of her child. It turns out that she gave birth to twins. That was information my mother didn''t even know."


    "And then what? You''ve just been watching me?" I asked, feeling incredibly uneasy.


    He shrugged his shoulders as if it was no big deal andpletely natural for him to stalk me for all these years.


    "Basically, yes," he simply stated. "I saw how terrible the Alpha treated you, and I made a vow to myself that I would end his life once I was old enough and strong enough."


    "Yet, you still didn''t," I said, raising my brows.


    "Because my focus switched elsewhere!" He snapped, making me flinch from the forcefulness of his voice.


    He stood up quickly, almost knocking the chair over in the process and then he ran his fingers through his hair, aggravation evident on his face. He began pacing the room and I grew even more nervous with each step he made.


    "Your ''father'' would be dead by now if my mother was still alive," he said through his teeth, his voice so low and deadly that I almost didn''t hear him.


    "How did your mother die?" I asked uncertainly.


    He paused his pacing and red at me; his eyes narrowed.


    "The Alpha of the Crown pack," he hissed.


    My eyes grewrge and my heart heavy in my chest.


    "Elliot?"


    He let out a bitterugh and shook his head.


    "The one before him... his father," Scott muttered.


    Elliot really hasn''t said much about his parents. I knew his father died during a rogue attack though; at least that''s what the rumors were. Elliot was young when he took over the pack, but he quickly grew to be the toughest and fiercest Alpha in the world. I never bothered to ask him more about his family and I suddenly felt bad about that.


    "His father killed your mother?" I asked, my brows furrowed.


    "He put a hit on the rogues and my mother died in the crossfire," Scott spat. "So, I put a hit on him."


    "You started the rogue attack that killed him?"


    Heughed, and this time, it was filled with humor and delight.


    "I started the attack, yes. But it wasn''t a rogue who killed him. The attack was just a ruse and a part of my n. It was his own Beta that killed him."


    My mouth fell open from his words.


    "What?" I gasped. "Why would his Beta kill him?"


    Elliot had never told me this; did he even know that his father died at the hands of his own Beta?


    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "I changed his scent," he said simply. "I made him smell like a rogue."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    ???


    My heart fell deep into my stomach. He can change scents? Suddenly, things started to make way more sense. The doctors at the pack hospital smelled like pack, but I knew there was something off about them. Just before I passed out, saw their scents and even though they had the scent of pack, I could also see the scent of rogue hidden within them. I wondered how their scents could change and now I''m finding out it was because of Scott.


    He can change scents.


    He frowned when he studied my face.


    "Why do you look surprised?" He asked, his brows rising in wonder. "It''s not like you can''t change scents as well. You have the same powers as me." "What?" I asked, my voiceing out as a breathy whisper.


    His frown deepened.


    "Interesting," he murmured. "I always thought it was an act for your family so they wouldn''t know how different you truly are. But are you saying that you truly don''t know anything about your powers?"


    "I..." my voice trailed; I was so confused.


    "It doesn''t matter," he said, waving off my concern and questions. "I can train you. I had some training once my mother found out who I was. trained at an early age and I''m


    ¨¦lie


    skilled enough that I can train you as well. Then, you can join me and we can take back our lives and avenge our parents!"

 Chapter 0150

    Elliot''s POV


    "Alpha, how could this happen?" One of the nurses sobbed. "They were fine one minute and now they won''t wake up!"


    I had peeked into a couple of the rooms. When I got here, as stated, most of the injured were screaming in pain. Then, it all just stopped. They passed out. Their skin was badly burned as if they were lit on fire and their heartbeats were weak. The doctors were in the process of checking them over and seeing who could be saved. "Was it poison?" Luca asked as he examined one of the victims.


    "They are running tests as we speak so hopefully, we will find out soon enough," Leo stated, shaking his head. He was pale and it was clear that he was stressing out about this just as we all were. None of us liked to see our packmates suffering in such a way and not being able to do anything about it.


    My main focus though was on Silver and the fact that her scent was lingering, but it was growing distant, which meant she hadn''t been here in a while. My stomach was knotted at the thought of anything happening to the woman I had fallen in love with. Emma was crying in the hospital room when I entered but she straightened when she saw me standing in front of her.


    "Alpha..." she sniffled, wiping her eyes with the back of her hand. "Did you find Silver?"


    "Not yet, but I''m going to," I assured her firmly. "Are you sure you didn''t see anything more? You have no idea where they could have taken her?"


    She shook her head as more tears filled her eyes.


    "I just remember one of them saying not to hurt her because their boss would want her untouched," she whimpered.


    That was weird. Why would they take her and not want to hurt her? Why would they take her at all? My only thought was they were taking her to get to me.


    Then, another memory surfaced in my mind.


    "You said they gave you a pill and Silver stopped you from taking it?"


    She nced at the nightstand and that''s when I saw a small dixie cup. I approached it cautiously as if it were some kind of bomb that might go off at any moment. Inside the dixie cup were too small blue pills. I narrowed my eyes at it as I lifted the cup off the table and closer into view.


    I sniffed it, but it didn''t smell unusual.


    Without another word I left the room only to find Leo and Luca standing in the hallway, waiting.


    "Get this tested," I said, handing the dixie cup to Leo.


    Leo looked into the cup and narrowed his eyes. He nodded and left without another word.


    "Do you think whatever was in that cup is the reason for all of this?" Luca asked, waving his hands around at all the rooms that were being cleared out by doctors and nurses. They were moving patients into a different part of the hospital while they figured out what the hell happened to them.


    I nodded.


    "Yeah, I do. Silver somehow knew that the pills weren''t good and stopped Emma from taking them," I told him.


    Luca nodded thoughtfully.


    "Smart woman," he murmured.


    My chest filled with pride, but I was too worried about her to show it on my face.


    "Yes, she is," I said. "I need to find her, Luca. If anything happens to her..."


    "We will find her," Luca said, putting a hand on my shoulder. "I have all the gammas out there searching the perimeter as we speak. They couldn''t have gotten that far."


    I nodded, but I had a nasty feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    "Elliot?" I heard my name being called at the end of the hallway.


    I turned and I was shocked to see


    Charlotte, my sister, walking


    Ther


    towards me. She looked pale and her blonde hair was pulled out of her face, showing the worry clear in her She wore a shawl around her


    eyes.


    shoulders with the hood on her head, almost like she was worried she might be recognized.


    "What are you doing here, Char?" I asked, sounding more aggravated than I meant. I run my fingers through my hair. "It''s not really a good time."


    I didn''t even know she was in town, let alone my pack.


    She swallowed.


    "I had a prophecy and I needed toe and see you," she told me, lowering her gaze as tears filled her eyes. Charlotte wasn''t one to show weakness, so I knew whatever she saw was really bad.


    I took hold of her hand and pulled her over to the chairs on the far side of the hall, sitting her down.


    "I''ll go check on my gammas and see their progress," Luca said, pointing behind him. I nodded my thanks, and he took off without another word. I turned back to my sister who looked on the verge of tears. "Charlotte, what''s going on? What happened?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You probably didn''t know this


    because you were young..." she whispered. "But a long time ago, I had a prophecy about a child being born on the full moon at midnight This child was supposed to hold terrifying powers and cause world destruction. I saw everyone turning on one another because this child did something to them to make them all enemies. It was awful..."

 Chapter 0151

    I had a vague memory about hearing of this and when my father was alive, he mentioned that the problem had been dealt with. I was young at the time, so I never bothered to ask further questions, but no one had spoken about this prophecy since. "The Alphas searched for this child at every hospital, and it turned out to be the Beta of the Stormwind pack''s daughter," she continued. "But by the time they found the Beta and his family, it was toote. They were dead. The Beta, his wife, Cami, and their newborn daughter, the one in my prophecy, jumped off a cliff."


    I shook my head, confused by this story.


    "Why are you telling me this, Charlotte? What does this have to do with anything?" I asked her.


    She took a deep breath.


    "We thought the problem was solved and that my vision would no longere true," she said, tears escaping her eyes soaking over her cheeks. "But there was an oversight." "What kind of oversight?"


    "The baby that was found with the Beta and his wife was not the child in my vision. They took another baby, and it was never realized," she said, sniffling. "I think they might have taken a different baby and ced their baby, the one in my vision, with a different family. The child in my vision is still alive."


    "And you know this because you saw another vision?"


    She bit her lower lip and stared down at her hands, unwilling to answer my question. I grew aggravated and asked her again with more force in my voice.


    "You had another vision about this child?"


    She nodded but then she looked even more uncertain.


    "That''s not why I know this though. I know this because when you brought Silver to see me and I looked into her past, I saw the truth. The entire truth: I saw everything Silver wouldn''t remember or even know about."


    "What?" I gasped; my eyesrge with each word she spoke. "Are you telling me that Silver is this child?"


    She nodded.


    "But there was something I didn''t see in my older vision," she said, lifting her gaze to meet mine. "It wasn''t just one child... it was two. Twins. Silver has a twin brother who is also still out there."


    "A twin brother?" I asked.


    "A rogue," she answered, wrapping her arms around her body. "That''s the new vision that I saw, Elliot. Her brother, this rogue, is after you. He mes our family for his mishaps, and I saw him destroying the Crown Pack and taking over." I let out the breath I didn''t know I was holding.


    "There''s more," she said softly. "This vision was different because I spoke with the Moon Goddess. She rarelyes to see me in my visions, but she felt she needed to give a personal warning. He''s after you and he''s trying to convince Silver to join him." "I don''t get it; why is he after me personally? I did nothing wrong. I was only a boy when you had this vision... I didn''t kill his family."


    "He will be after this pack until it burns to the ground because our father put a hit on rogues years ago and killed his mother," Charlotte exined, shaking her head with dismay written all over her face.


    "And he wants Silver to join him?"


    She nodded.


    "The two of them are incredibly


    powerful, even if Silver doesn''t know


    he''s


    it yet. They could cause serious destruction. He already has... the reason Dad died, Elliot. He changed his scent and made him smelt like a rogue. Beta Edward thought father was an imposter because of his scent and killed him..."


    I heard about this. Beta Edward was my father''s best friend and after he killed him and found out that it really was the Alpha, he killed himself out of guilt. It left this pack vulnerable without an Alpha and Beta. Leo and I had to step up as soon as we turned 18. We were the youngest Alpha and Beta in the world.


    My stomach tightened.


    "He can change scents..." I said, lost in thought. It made sense seeming those in Shirely''s pack smelled like rogues. They wanted us to think they were rogues. Same with the rogues who were pretending to be doctors; the ones who took Silver and


    poisoned the patients.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It made me wonder what kind of powers Silver truly had and if she knew about them. Was she aware of how powerful she was and kept it from me? There''s no way she couldn''t have known.


    I shook the thought out of my mind and looked at Charlotte.


    "The rogues have Silver," I told her. "I need to find her."


    "Correction," Charolette said standing up. "Her brother has her and we are going to find her. If we don''t, the world is in danger."

 Chapter 0152

    Silver''s POV


    "I don''t know what kind of delusional theory you came up with, but I''ll never join you," I hissed at my brother. His eyes narrowed and he didn''t look shocked to hear me say that. Instead, he smirked and folded his arms across his chest.


    "You could have anything and everything you want, Silver. I don''t think you understand the kind of impact you could have on this world. With the powers that you have, you could be so much more than what you are. Don''t you want to truly learn to use your abilities and use them for the good of humanity?"


    My heart thudded against my chest.


    Of course, I would want to use my powers for good, but I knew that Scott''s intentions were anything but good. I didn''t trust him, and I wasn''t going to let my guard down. Whatever happened to him during this lifetime changed him and turned him into aplete monster. I won''t fall victim to him. "I want to return home to my husband," I demanded.


    "Don''t you understand the kind of man you married? He''s the true monster, Silver. He and his family. You married into the family that killed our family. They were the reasons our parents killed themselves. They were the reasons you were switched at birth and had to endure that horrible life. They are the reasons my adopted mother died!" Scott said, practically shouting. "They are the true monsters. They don''t deserve to be a pack; they don''t deserve to live, and we can make a difference. We can end the Crown family once and for all and form a new pack."


    I shook my head as tears burned in my eyes.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Elliot had nothing to do with any of that. He was only a boy when his sister had the prophecy. He didn''t order the hit on the rogues. He didn''t kill anyone," I told him, my voiceing out stronger than I felt. "You already killed his father, the man who was truly the cause of all of this, shouldn''t that be enough?"


    "It will NEVER be enough!" Scott growled, making me shudder. "It won''t be enough until that whole family is gone. I already tried to change his scent, but his Alpha scent is way too strong. So, I''ve been sending my rogues after his pack."


    "So, they truly were targeting the Crown pack," I whispered more to myself than to him.


    "But with the two of usbined, we could change his scent Silver, and his own pack will be the ones who kill him. If we work together-"


    "No!" I practically shouted, stopping his words. I didn''t want to listen to anything he had to say anymore. I was fuming.


    His eyes darkened as he red at me.


    "No?" He asked, his voice deepening. "You have the choice to make a difference and make sure this doesn''t happen again in the future. Do you really think a man like Elliot Crown loves you?"


    His words were like a p in the


    face, and I had to fight to keep the old insecurities from invading my mind. A week ago, I wouldn''t have believed that Elliot truly loved me. But I saw him during his most vulnerable state. He knelt on the ground in front of me and bared his heart out. He told me he loved me with such sincerity that I chose to believe him. I wasn''t going to allow my estranged brother to tell me otherwise.


    He knows nothing about me and my marriage despite what he might think.


    "You are deranged," I muttered.


    Before I knew what was happening, Scott had his hand wrapped around my throat and he was squeezing tightly. I choked and gagged as the air was cut from my lungs. I could see the anger burning in his eyes and fear consumed me.


    "I am the only sane one here," he said through his teeth. "He brainwashed you, Silver. And you''ll see soon enough. He doesn''t care about you, and he never has. He''ll turn his back on you."


    I tried to speak but I couldn''t even breathe. As specks of darkness clouded my vision, he grinned and released me. I coughed, rubbing my aching throat as air mmed into my chest.


    "I''ll prove to you that he doesn''t care about you," Scott said, stepping away from me.


    I managed to look at his smug face, wondering what it was he had nned.


    He left the room for a moment,


    leaving me with my thoughts. I stared at the closed door, confused. And then he returned with a couple of rogues standing by his side. narrowed my eyes at them, they looked oddly familiar. Then, someone else walked through the door and my entire heart fell deep into my stomach.


    "S... Shirley?" I stammered.


    I realized quickly that the "rogues" that stood by Scott weren''t rogues; they were part of Shirley''s pack. Their scents had been changed resemble rogues. My heart


    hammered against my chestel


    walked over to me. She looked beautiful as ever and I hated her for


    it. I gritted my teeth as she stopped only inches from my bed.

 Chapter 0153

    "Oh, Silver Such a shame to see you in such a position like this," Shirley said, giving me a fake pout. "I''ve heard a lot about you from your darling brother. It''s a shame you don''t want to join him." "What are you doing here, Shirley? What could you possibly get out of this?"


    "Elliot''s pack of course," she said simply. "He has thergest and strongest pack in the world. That''s always been my goal. Having him and his family out of the way would make that way easier. Scott has a foolproof way of making that happen, so I agreed to help him. In return, I''ll give him some strong warriors and the rest of my pack."


    "You''ve been helping him?" I asked, my brows furrowed. This whole time, Shirley has been helping my brother and the rogues attack the Crown pack? "But you''ve been helping Elliot..."


    "I''ve been giving Elliot the old turnaround," Shirley said with a sly grin. "I was never truly helping him. How do you think his rogues have been entering his pack undetected?


    I red at Scott.


    "Why did you need Shirley''s help? Why not just keep changing the scents of rogues to get them ess to the pack?" I asked.


    "Because eventually they would have figured it out and the element of surprise would be gone," Scott answered, shrugging. "I only use my powers when I think it''ll be beneficial. Using Shirley allowed me an easy way into the pack without using my powers." "You will never get away with this," I hissed. "Once I get out of here, I''m telling Elliot everything!"


    I probably shouldn''t have said that out loud, but I was so angry that I couldn''t help it. I was furious on behalf of my husband and my pack. I wasn''t going to let them get away with this and if I have to fight tooth and nail for them to release me, then I would. Shirley chuckled and nced over her shoulder at Scott.


    "Is she for real? Does she really think we are that stupid?" Sheughed.


    Scott rolled his eyes.


    "She''s naive; just like I told you," he said, folding his arms across his chest.


    Sheughed again and held her hand out for one of her minions. He handed her what looked like a syringe. My chest tightened at the sight of it.


    "What is that?" I asked, my voiceing out breathy.


    "Oh, this?" She asked, holding up the syringe. "This will erase your memories. Then, we''ll throw you back in the forest for your darling husband to find you."


    My heart dropped.


    "Erase my memories?"


    "Only from thest several hours. So, you don''t remember any of this," Scott rified. "I''m going to prove to you that Elliot doesn''t care about. you. He won''t hesitate to throw you to the wolves if he thinks it''ll protect his pack. Just like his father''s beta killed his father, Elliot will do the


    same to you!"


    "I don''t understand. What are you talking about?"


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," he muttered. "You don''t know how to use your powers, so I''m not worried about you being able to reverse things. At least not right now. But you''ll see soon enough that your husband doesn''t care about you."


    I felt a stabbing pain in my neck and


    then the warm liquid entered my body. At first felt a light tingling sensation. But it didn''tst long because my entire body went numb, and I feltpletely paralyzed. could feel my memories escaping my mind; I tried to hold onto them, desperate to remember something about this encounter. But like pieces of a thread, they unraveled and disappeared into the orbit of my mind.


    Specks of darkness clouded my vision, and I suddenly couldn''t remember where I was or what I was just talking about. I couldn''t remember the faces that were once


    atBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    in front of me. I was staring up a


    the ceiling, my mind going


    numb from all feeling.


    A stranger stood above me; his dark eyes resembling mine and they narrowed as he examined me. Why does this man look like me? What was going on?


    "I''ll prove to you, Silver, that Elliot doesn''t love you. He will throw you to the wolves the first chance he gets," he told me. I would have furrowed my brows together if I could feel my face, but like everything else, my face was numb.


    What was this stranger talking about? Elliot loved me. Where was Elliot? How did I get here and where was here?


    "Once you find out the truth, I know you''ll do the right thing by joining me. We can destroy him together, just as it always should have been," he continued.


    I wanted to ask him who he was, and why he was speaking such nonsense. But I couldn''t speak. Soon, I felt incredibly exhausted. I just wanted to close my eyes and sleep.


    His smile was thest thing I saw before everything went ck.

 Chapter 0154

    Silver''s POV


    I could feel the burning of silver cuffs around my wrists before I fully woke. Even though I was wolfless, didn''t mean that silver didn''t affect me like it did normal wolves. The cuffs still burned just as Wolfbane still weakened me. I could smell the woodsy scent of the forest


    and the dirty ground that I was lying on. But I wasn''t there for long before I was forcibly pulled to my feet.


    I could feel unfamiliar and strong hands wrapped around me, forcing me to move. When I slowly opened my eyes, I had a splitting headache in my temple. I winced at the feeling, but what I was seeing was much worse.


    Gamma Luca walked in front of me with his back facing me. His head was held high and from the scent around me, I knew it was the other gammas of the Crown Pack as well.


    What was going on? Why were they manhandling me like this?


    I was their Luna!


    I stared down at my ripped and dirty clothing; I was barefoot, and my feet were cut up from the rocks and twigs I stumbled upon. My body trembled; I felt incredibly weak and a little lightheaded.


    "Luca?" I managed to croak.


    He froze and nced at me from over his shoulder.


    "It''s Gamma to you, rogue," he spat, the look of disgust evident on his face.


    My face paled.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Rogue?" I asked, my voiceing out breathy. Every time I attempted to move my hand, my wrist burned in pain and the gammas forcing me to walk would shove me forward with such force that the wind would get knocked out of me. "Luca, it''s me... Silver." "That''s what you wanted us to think," he spat. "You''re truly sick."


    "What?" I gasped, not sure what was going on.


    We broke through the clearing, and I recognized the Crown Pack logo in the distance. There was a gathering of men standing at the borders and my eyes immediately went to Elliot. Relief flooded me; he would see me being manhandled by his own gammas and he would put a stop to this. I know he would.


    Luca stopped in front of Elliot, and I was shoved to the ground, my knees digging into the hard dirt. I winced in pain, but I tried to keep it off my face as I lifted my gaze to look at Elliot. I wasn''t sure what was going on around here, but Elliot had to know that I wasn''t a rogue.


    His eyes narrowed when he saw me and then to my utter shock, they darkened, and I saw nothing but disgust on his face.


    "How dare you look like my wife," he said through his teeth.


    My heart sank deep into my stomach.


    "Elliot, I-"


    "Don''t speak," he nearly shouted; I knew thisposure. He was trying hard not to lose control. "You thought you could trick us? For what? To gain control of my pack? To kill me? Is that what you want??"


    "No..." I croaked, tears spilling out of my eyes before I could stop them. "It''s me, Elliot. It''s Silver. I don''t know what''s going on, but-"


    "You''re lying; want to know how we know?" Elliot asked, lifting one of his brows. "Because we found Silver."


    My mouth nearly dropped open. What was he talking about?


    He found me?


    That didn''t make sense because I was kneeling right in front of him.


    He nced over his shoulder, and I was utterly speechless. A woman stepped around the gathered people and stood beside Elliot. She lifted one of her brows as she looked down at me, a smirk ying at the corner of her pink lips.


    She was me... or I was her.


    She had my face and from the smell of her... she also had my scent.


    ????


    The words of that stranger surfaced in my mind; he said something about proving Elliot didn''t love me and that he would throw me to the wolves the second he got the chance didn''t want to believe him. I had no reason to believe him. Elliot proved to me over thest couple of days that he did love me, But now he was staring at me like I was nothing more than a stranger. My heart felt as if it wanted to explode in my


    chest.


    I was momentarily d that I was already kneeling on the ground because my legs were weak, and I was not sure if they''d be able to hold up my weight.


    The imposter walked up to me and pped me across the face before I had time to react to what I was seeing.


    "How dare you pretend that you''re me!" She scolded. "You helped that monster kidnap me and then you pretend that you are me!? You are truly sick!!"


    I stared at her in disbelief; who was this monster? How did she pose to be me? How was this possible?


    I felt utterly sick.


    "What should.


    we do with her,


    Alpha?" Beta Leo asked, his eyes narrowed at me. There was something in his eyes though that couldn''t quite understand; he didn''t look at me with the same disgust as the others. He looked a bit curious, but his face was hardened, and his eyes remained unblinking.

 Chapter 0155

    "Bring her to the pack jailhouse. We will interrogate her and find out where she came from and how she''s doing this," Elliot answered, his eyes never leaving my face. "Let''s see if we can get her to reveal her true face."


    "You heard the Alpha," Beta Leomanded the gammas. "Get her out of here."


    I was too numb to protest. I knew no matter what I said, there would be no changing his mind. He thought I was an imposter and the woman who stood beside him was the real Silver.


    "I''ll prove to you that Elliot doesn''t love you. He''ll throw you to the wolves the second he has the chance," the stranger''s voice echoed in my mind. My eyes never left Elliot''s as I was forced to my feet and shoved away from everyone else.


    Was this his way of proving to me that Elliot doesn''t care about me? But why? Why would anyone want to drive Elliot away from me?


    My memory was foggy; I had no idea who that man was and how I ended up in this position. Something in my mind was taken from me and as a result, Elliot didn''t recognize me as his true wife.


    I didn''t think my heart could break any more. Tears spilled from my eyes as I was pushed out of sight.


    ....


    "You did the right thing," Silver said, putting her hand on my shoulder. She pressed herself into me, her scent wrapping around me like a warm nket. Yet, there was something different about it that I couldn''t quite figure out.


    Ellio''s POV


    My wolf was apprehensive. He wasn''t as affectionate and loving as he normally was around Silver. He wasn''t as excited to see her when we found her stumbling out of the woods. She was afraid and when she saw me, she ran straight towards me, wrapping her arms around my body. I was shocked to see her; not expecting her brother to release her so quickly. But here she was, in my arms.


    When I presented her to the others, they were relieved to see her. But then, we got word that another woman, with the scent of a rogue and the face of Silver, was found passed out in the middle of the forest.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I didn''t think; I just reacted. Silver was right here, in my arms. That imposter had to be sent to the jailhouse and questioned. We needed as much information as possible in order to stop Silver''s brother. I had a feeling something was approaching and if we weren''t prepared enough, we wouldn''t be able to stop it, especially with the level of power he has.


    I looked at Charlotte who was staring at Silver warily.


    "Help the gammas and find out what you can," I ordered.


    She nodded and disappeared with some of the gammas who were patrolling the forest.


    "Can we go home now?" Silver asked, her bottom lip jetting out in a pout. Silver didn''t usually pout like this, but I ssified it as her feeling vulnerable and weak after she was kidnapped for the second time. I''m sure she was just tired.


    I smiled at her, wrapping my arms around her waist, ignoring my wolf who was growing tense. I pressed my lips to hers, allowing my tongue to explore her open mouth. She breathed me in, melting into me and I loved the effect that I had on her.


    She bit my tongue gently with her teeth, but it was enough to retract my tongue from her mouth.


    That was new.


    Not unpleasant... just new.


    She frowned.


    "Are you okay?" She asked against my mouth.


    "You kiss differently," I murmured, kissing her bottom lip gently.


    "I guess almost dying made me think about things differently. I just want to spice things up a little," she said batting hershes at me


    "We''ll have to talk about what happened while you were with your brother," I told her, putting my hand on her shoulders and rubbing my thumbs across her neckline.


    "Anything that you can reme will be helpful so we can track him and the other rogues down. I also think Shirley might be involved..."


    She frowned, her eyes darkening.


    "Why would Shirley be involved?" She asked.


    "We found some rogues that


    actual


    Their scents had


    been changed; they were


    Content


    Shirley''s pack," I answered belongs to FindNovel


    She nodded, but that dark look never left her eyes.


    "How about we stop thinking about it for right now," she said, wrapping her arms around my neck. "I want to go home, Elliot."


    I kissed the bridge of her nose.


    "I need to speak with Leo for a minute. Go on with the other gammas and I''ll meet you at home," I told her.


    She frowned, but she didn''t argue. After another kiss, she turned and left with the remaining gammas.


    The only ones who remained were Luca, Leo, and Erik. They stood by, watching as Silver left.


    I approached them.


    "I swear, something is off," I heard Leo saying before he noticed I was behind him. "I think we need to be wary about Silver."

 Chapter 0156

    Elliot''s POV


    "What are you talking about?" I asked, folding my arms across my chest as I stared at my men.


    They all stiffened and looked amongst themselves.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "They think something is off with Silver," Luca said, motioning in the direction Silver walked, "She seems different, but all the facts are there. The imposter has her scent and she''s dirty. She''s a rogue." Something inside of me angered; was it my wolf?


    Why would he be reacting this way towards a rogue wolf?


    "I was just saying that we need to slow down. We need to sit down and figure this out," Beta Leo said, shrugging one of his shoulders.


    "I can find out for certain if this is the real Silver," Erik surprised us all by saying. He''s usually quiet and in the background; so, the fact that he was speaking up was different. "I''ve be friends with Silver and-" "You''re friends with my wife?"


    How had I not known that? Silver never mentioned befriending the gamma I appointed as her bodyguard and driver. I narrowed my eyes at him almost usingly.


    He nodded, rubbing his hand behind his neck, looking almost sheepish.


    "We happen to have a lot inmon and she''s pretty goodpany. We spend a lot of time together and figured it was better to be friends than strangers," Erik exined. "I don''t mean to overstep..."


    I wanted to reprimand him for keeping this from me and ask him how close to Silver he was. That jealous pit in the middle of my stomach nagged at me, but I swallowed it down. Now was not the time to show this jealous side.


    "How about we head to the police station and see if we can get her to crack? I don''t want to spend all night there. I''d like to get home to my wife," I said, running my fingers through my hair.


    They nodded in agreement.


    Not before long were walking into the pack police station.


    "Alpha," one of the gammas said, standing straight as I passed. "The imposter is in the holding cell."


    I nodded my thanks to him and


    walked past him into the back room, towards the holding cell. As said, the impostery on the ground with silver chains wrapped around her arms and legs. Her clothes were ripped, and she looked filthy Her hair was a knotted mess around her shoulders and down her back. Her eyes looked tired and worn; her body thin and bruised.


    My stomach twisted at the sight of her, and I swear I could hear my wolf whimpering not liking what he was seeing. He had a strong impulse to go to her and protect her, but I kept him back. I nearly lost control at the sight of her but after taking several deep breaths, I managed to hold him inside of me.


    He was just confused because of how much she looked like the real Silver.


    The imposter lifted her gaze, and I could see tears in her eyes; it nearly brought me to my knees.


    "Tell me where you came from," I ordered, my eyes narrowing in her direction.


    She looked utterly baffled by the question.


    "Where I came from?" She asked, her voice hoarse.


    "Don''t y stupid with me, Imposter. Where did youe from? Who are you working for?"


    I already knew who she was working for, but I needed a name and a location; two pieces of information I wasn''t sure of.


    "I...I don''t know..." she whispered, staring at the ground now. "I don''t remember where they brought me... or who took me... I just remember a face and his words saying that he was going to prove to me that you don''t love me and-" "Stop lying," I growled. "You are not my wife, Imposter. I don''t know where you came from or why you are trying to trick me into thinking that you are my wife. But I can see right through you."


    She lifted her gaze, and I could see the tears pooling in her eyes.


    "It doesn''t matter what I say, you''re never going to believe me," she said hoarsely. "So, why should I bother."


    The look she gave me was defeated; like she had given up all hope and something inside of me snapped in half. I took a step away from her, needing to get out of here and return home to my wife.


    "If you don''t talk, then my gammas will make you talk," I said through my teeth. "Rest up; because tomorrow is going to be quite tortuous for you, Rogue."


    I turned away from her, not wanting


    to look at the tears in her eyes any longer. I hadn''t noticed Erik standing at the doorway, watching the scene unfold. only thought Luca and Leo were with me. They were also watching the show, but their expressions were harder to read.


    "Do you have something to say, Gamma?" I asked, my eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 0157

    His eyes remained on the imposter, but he shook his head.


    "No, Alpha," he said. "Do you mind if I stay behind and speak with her though? Maybe I will have better luck."


    I wasn''t sure how I felt about that, but I looked over my shoulder and saw that she was ying with the dirt on the ground with the tip of her finger. I sighed and nodded, turning back to Erik.


    "Make it quick and report back to the pce as soon as you can," I ordered.


    "Yes, Alpha."


    I turned and started to walk out the door when I heard Luca saying, "Mindlink me anything you find out."


    "Yes, Gamma," Erik replied.


    Their voices faded as I left the jailhouse.


    ....


    Silver''s POV


    I watched as Elliot left, taking the shattered pieces of my heart with him. I waspletely numb. I couldn''t remember anything that happened besides the face and the voice right before everything went ck. I wasn''t sure where I was, or what had happened. The next thing I knew, I was waking up in the forest and being cuffed by my husband Gammas.


    I was so confused.


    After Elliot left, closing the door behind him and leaving me feeling more alone than ever, Leo and Luca red at me with uncertainty on both their faces. They were speaking to Erik, but their eyes never left mine.


    I felt so small at this moment. I slid back on my backside and against the furthest part of the wall of my cell. The chains pulled and tugged at my limps, making me wince in pain because they were made of silver.


    I was barely coherent with what was being spoken by the men. I stared down at my bare and cut feet, feeling hot tears burning in the back of my eyes. Soon, I heard the door shutting and when I lifted my gaze, the only one left was Erik.


    He didn''t look at me with anger or disgust like the others; he was obviously curious, and his lips were turned down in a deep frown as he approached my cell.


    I shuddered, wondering what he was about to do to me. I couldn''t bear the thought of someone I considered a friend hurting me... but I also didn''t expect Elliot to turn his back on me either.


    My eyes remained on Erik as he knelt in front of me on the other side of the cell, his brows furrowed.


    "I told Elliot about my friendship with Silver," he said, speaking carefully, assessing my face for any type of reaction.


    I hadn''t told Elliot that I had be


    friends with Erik, but I also wasn''t


    yo


    hiding it either. It just never came and with everything that happened between us, it didn''t seem important. I wasn''t sure why Erik


    told him though and why he wasBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    telling me this information.


    I decided not to give him a reaction; I waited for him to say more.


    "I told him that I''d be able to tell who was telling the truth and who wasn''t. He''s pretty certain that the woman in his pce right now is the real Silver and I think he''s going to return home to have sex with her."


    I couldn''t help but flinch at his words; it was like a p in the face. I wasn''t sure who that woman was, but I knew she was the real imposter. But Elliot would never believe me, and I didn''t think Erik would either. Why would he?


    Erik sighed and ran his fingers through his hair.


    "For a second, he was actually jealous of my friendship with her..."


    Why was he telling me any of this? It didn''t make any sense. But then something he said made me furrow my brows.


    "Jealous?" I asked, meeting his eyes.


    "Why would he be jealous of our... of your friendship with... her?" I asked


    stumbling over my words and wincing with each


    espeel.ne


    "There''s no reason to be jealous... you''re gay."


    Erik confided in me a couple of weeks ago about being gay; I didn''t think much of it. In fact, it made me like him that much more. I didn''t have any male friends and knowing that I could be authentically friends with Erik without the fear of him misunderstanding anything made mefortable around him. I trusted Erik... or at least I did.


    "Holy shit..." Erik said, his eyesrge as he stared at me.


    I looked back at him, wondering what was wrong suddenly.


    "Silver..." he whispered, and then he stood up abruptly, startling me. As he stared down at me, a smile spread across his lips. "Holy shit, Silver!" He nearly shouted.


    I was still struggling to figure out what was happening when his smile began to drop slightly and worry clouded his vision. "Oh, fuck...."

 Chapter 0158

    Elliot''s POV


    "Elliot! You came home!" Silver said as she ran down the stairs in nothing but a bra and panties. My brows furrowed; she would never wear something so revealing in front of the pce staff. Even the maids that were walking by, stared at her warily. "Come to bed with me," she pleaded, grabbing onto my arm.


    "Can you give me a few minutes," I said, pulling my arm out of her grasp, and watching as it fell to her side. I didn''t like her touch; I wasn''t sure why. But there was something off with her and my wolf was starting to get snarly over it.


    I wanted to ignore him, but I was having trouble doing so.


    "Is everything okay?" She asked, giving me her best doe eyes. At one point I couldn''t resist those eyes but seeing her standing in front of me right now, I wanted to distance myself from her. I kept telling myself it was because she''s been through so much, but I''m starting to doubt my true reasoning.


    "Yeah, I just need to speak with someone," I told her.


    She frowned, but she nodded slowly.


    "Okay. I''ll be waiting in our room," she said, turning and swaying her hips as she walked back up the stairs.


    I stared after her for a moment before I looked at the maids who were frozen in ce.


    "Say nothing to anyone about this," I barked.


    They nodded and scrambled away.


    I straightened my shoulders and went into the kitchen. Mariah was cooking dinner for the pce workers when I entered and when she saw me, her entire body froze.


    "Did you find her?" She asked, her eyes wide.


    Now it was my turn to freeze. Silver had been there for thest hour, and she didn''t bother to see Mariah. She knew that Mariah would have been worried, and she would have wanted to see her friend. Now my gut was twisting in a way that made me feel nauseous. I thought about the rogue sitting in the cell at the jail; could it be possible that I made a mistake?


    "Elliot?" Mariah asked, raising her brows. "Did you hear me?"


    "She hasn''te by to see you?" I asked, my voice sounding distant and unfamiliar.


    Her brows pinched together.


    "You mean she''s been here?" Mariah asked. "The entire time?"


    I shook my head, feeling a bit foggy.


    "For at least an hour," I told her. "We found her in the forest."


    "Where is she?" Mariah asked, worry evident in her voice.


    "In our room," I told her. "She really hasn''te in here?"


    "No," Mariah breathed. "That poor thing. She must be so shaken up..."


    That was the thing; she wasn''t shaken up at all. She said she almost died when she was taken away from the pack and held wherever it was, she was


    Bloge


    she didn''t act like someone who endured anything severe. She was acting like someone different. She was in our bedroom right now, waiting for me to have sex with her.


    That wasn''t the Silver I knew.


    The Silver I knew would want to fight her brother and get to the bottom of things; she wouldn''t be withholding information until I have sex with her. She wouldn''t be dying these conversations; she would be a Luna and do what she could to protect the Crown pack.


    That was the woman I married; that was the woman I had fallen in love with.


    The woman upstairs... she''s different.


    A part of me thought that maybe her brother sessfully brainwashed her and now she was skeptical of me and not wanting to throw him under the bus. But even as I thought of that, my wolf growled with annoyance at my thoughts, and I knew that wasn''t the case.


    Silver wasn''t weak-minded like that.


    "Alpha..." Mariah said, using my formal title which she only does when she''s extremely worried about me. "Are you well? Should I make you some soup?"


    "No, I''m fine," I told her, stepping away from the counter. "But I think I need to leave. If Silveres down here, tell her I''ll return shortly. Pack business. She will understand."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I shook my head.


    Mariah didn''t look convinced, but she nodded thoughtfully.


    A part of me didn''t want to leave


    Silver alone in the pce with my packmates, but I didn''t have a choice, I needed to get back to the police station. My wolf has been urging me to return to that ceft since we left and now it was time that I listened to him.


    "Alpha..." I heard a distressed voice in my head, it was from Luca.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked through the mindlink as I walked out of the pce doors and stepped onto the front porch, basking in the cold air that wrapped around my body, attacking my tough skin. "Erik spoke to the imposter..." he said. "He''s saying that she''s the real Silver. He sounds adamant. But he''s demanding that you get to the police station right away."

 Chapter 0159

    Silver''s POV


    "How did you know?" I whispered, still not believing that Erik believed me.


    He had unlocked the cell door and uncuffed me. I sat curled up on the ground and he was cross-legged in front of me like we were any two friends. He sat in my cell with me, his back against the cold metal bars. He said he dared anyone to try and get him out of the cell; they would have to drag him out kicking and screaming, which evidently, made me smile.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Because you were the only one who knew that I was gay," he told me, his brows furrowed. "Unless you told everyone and their mother. Nobody else knew."


    "I was the only one you told?" I asked, dumbfounded.


    He nodded.


    "I never feltfortable telling anyone else," he said, shrugging. "You were venting about some stuff, and I figured it was time that I opened up about me as well. It was only fair."


    "I don''t know what to say...."


    "You don''t have to say anything. The important thing is you are who you say you are. So, what the fuck happened?"


    "I told you guys the truth. I don''t remember anything. My memory is gone. Whoever took me, must have done something. But I remembered seeing a face standing above me. He told me that he was going to prove that Elliot didn''t really love me. That he would throw me to the wolves the second he got the chance."


    I pressed my knees against my chest and buried my face in myp as tears burned in my eyes.


    "I guess he was being truthful because he did throw me to the wolves..." I murmured.


    "I think he was just confused," Erik said, sighing deeply. "This whole thing was weird from the beginning. But you said you saw someone standing above you; do you know what he looked like?"


    I thought about it for a moment.


    "His eyes were like mine," I whispered, not sure if I was remembering correctly, or if I was looking at a reflection. He looked way too much like me that it gave me the creeps.


    Erik paled and then he nodded, but he didn''t look surprised.


    "That was your brother," he muttered.


    "My what??" I gasped; not sure I heard him correctly.


    "We found out that you have a twin brother. You were separated at birth because of your abilities. There was a hit on you and your family after Elliot''s sister prophesized your birth and future. Apparently, you have terrifying powers and will cause disaster in our world," Erik exined, shrugging as if he thought it was


    nothing but crap.


    My cheeks burned from his words.


    Terrifying powers?


    Does he mean when I turn into that monster during the full moon? The fact that I could see scents and I became some kind of creature of the night?


    I wanted the ground to open and swallow me whole.


    Tears burned in my eyes.


    "Hey, no crying," Erik said, scooting


    over to me and wrapping me in his arms. It wasforting, but they weren''t the arms that I wanted. I


    wished Eliot was here, but theret


    was no way he would believe any of this. Not like Erik. I don''t expect Erik toe out to the Alpha to protect me. I wouldn''t ask him to do such a thing. "We are going to figure this out."


    "How does she have my face?" I asked, shaking my head in confusion. "It doesn''t make any sense."


    Before he could answer that question, the door burst open and Elliot ran into the room, followed by Luca and Beta Leo. Erik quickly dropped his arms from around me and took a protective stance in front of me. "Step aside, Gamma," Elliot said through his teeth.


    "Not until I know you won''t hurt her," Erik said firmly, his tone growly. I had never heard him sound like this before. My heart quickly beat in my chest when I saw Elliot''s nostrils re. He was furious. "I would never," he hissed.


    My brows furrowed.


    He wouldn''t?


    But ording to him, I was nothing more than a dirty rogue...


    Erik red at him for a moment longer, but his posture loosened. After a moment he nodded and to my utter shock, he stepped away from me, letting me be vulnerable


    and fight Elliot on my own. My heart mmed into my stomach, Erik was selling me out.


    This was all some borate prank. He never believed me. I was truly alone...


    The doors of the cell opened, and Elliot strolled in. I ducked my head, waiting for the blow, whether from his fists or from his cruel words.


    But what I didn''t expect was his arms to be wrapped around me and his lips to crash into mine as he heatedly kissed me.

 Chapter 0160

    Silver''s POV


    I wasn''t sure what was going on, but Elliot was kissing me, and I waspletely lost in the moment. My entire body melted into his and it was like I was being meshed with the missing piece of the puzzle. His lips parted mine and I felt his soft and wet tongue invading my mouth, searching for something but I wasn''t sure what. I thought my heart was going to beat right out of my chest and my knees wentpletely weak. It was a good thing I was still on the ground and that his arms were wrapped around me, holding me in ce. I let a soft moan escape my lips and for a moment, I forgot that we weren''t alone and that I was sitting in the middle of a jail cell. I didn''t care though; I just wanted my husband wrapped around me. I wanted his lips on mine, and I needed to feel his touch. When he pulled apart, we were both breathless and I knew for a fact that I was red in the face.


    "I shouldn''t have doubted you," he whispered against my lips.


    Tears burned in my eyes, and I wasn''t sure what to say or do. I looked at Erik who was just as shocked as I was.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You told him?" I asked him, meeting his eyes.


    Erik shook his head, the look of panic clear on his face and I knew at that moment I had said too much.


    "Told me what?" Elliot asked, ncing over his shoulder at Erik and then at me.


    I kissed him, trying to get his attention.


    "Never mind," I whispered. "How did you know it was me?"


    "The little things," he confessed. "She was different. She wasn''t you. Then, when Erik told Luca that the woman in the jail cell was the real Silver, it confirmed my suspicions. I didn''t need to ask further questions."


    I wrapped my arms around him and buried my face in his chest, breathing in deeply as his scent filled me and cocooned me in a safe andforting bubble.


    Tears spilled out of my eyes.


    "Did... did you sleep with her?" I found myself asking, my voice hardly a whisper.


    "God, no, Silver," he said, holding me even tighter. "It would have never gotten that far. Do you know who that woman is?"


    I shook my head.


    "I was just telling Erik that I don''t remember much of anything," I murmured, wiping my eyes with the back of my hand. "The only thing I could remember was this man standing above me, telling me that he was going to prove that you didn''t love me. That you would throw me to the wolves the second you got the chance. Then everything went ck, and I woke up in the forest with silver cuffs around my wrists."


    Elliot''s face darkened.


    "I would never throw you to the wolves," he said, cupping my face in his hands. "Ever."


    I blinked quickly, staring at him.


    "You nearly did," I said, sounding more bitter than I felt. "I''m in a jail cell."


    "I was confused," he admitted, looking guilty "When I found you... erm... her was overjoyed and relieved. Then, we found the real you and you smelled like a rogue. I still don''t understand how she has your face. But I do know how she has your scent."


    "My brother," I whispered.


    He tensed.


    "You remember him? You''ve seen him?"


    I nodded my head once, but I could feel the uncertainty on my face.


    "Erik filled in the nks, But the man I saw standing above me, who said those cruel things, had my eyes. In fact, he looked a lot like me. Erik mentioned that I had a twin brother." Elliot nodded.


    "Yes, and he can change a person''s scent. He changed yours, knowing you wouldn''t know how to change it back."


    My stomach twisted from his words.


    "So, he changed mine to smell like a rogue and he changed hers to smell like me..."


    "Exactly," Elliot confirmed.


    "Why don''t I remember anything?" I asked, my tone shaky as more tears spilled out of my eyes.


    "I''ve already called the pack doctor. He wants us to bring her to the clinic," Beta Leo said, stepping into the cell.


    "The clinic?" I asked, my brows furrowed. "Why not the hospital? Won''t they be able to do more testing at the hospital?"


    Leo nodded, but he looked ufortable. It was Elliot who answered the question.


    "A lot has happened," he admitted. "The hospital isn''t exactly safe right now. We have it on lockdown. Nobody is to leave, and nobody is to enter Not until we know for certain that all the enemies are gone."


    "There were enemies in the hospital?" I asked, shaking Elliot away from me so I could stand to my feet, Elliot grabbed my arms to help steady me; I still felt weak from whatever drugs they pumped into my body and my legs were hardly able to hold up my weight,

 Chapter 0161

    "They were disguised like doctors," Elliot exined. "They gave patients wolfbane pills, harming them..."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    A memory flooded back to me; I remembered a doctor handing Emma the pills and she put them in her mouth. I remembered feeling like something was off, so I shook my head subtly for her. She ended up spitting the pills out of her mouth as soon as the doctor turned his


    back.


    But I don''t remember what happened after that.


    I furrowed my brows at the memory; it was foggy and in the furthest depth of my mind, but it was there, trying to break through.


    "I remember I stopped Emma from taking the pills," I whispered.


    "Yes, you saved her from a terrible fate. Your suspicion was correct. The pills were dangerous. Most of the packmates are fine; only one didn''t make it. The doctors are doing what they can for others. It was a lethal dose of wolfsbane, so there are no guarantees. But as of right now, the hospital isn''t safe."


    "We should get going," Leo said, motioning for us to follow him.


    I felt utterly sick at the thought that packmates were dying and in trouble because of those pills. I wished I could have saved them all, but I had no idea what happened after I followed the doctor out of Emma''s hospital room. I wrapped my arms around my body, attempting to hold myself together.


    Elliot gave me a sympathetic and worried look, but he wrapped an arm around me and led me out of the jailhouse.


    We piled into the ck sedan and Erik drove us to the pack clinic, which wasn''t far from where the jailhouse was.


    I hadn''t met the pack doctor yet, but I had heard good things about him. He''s been in charge of his own clinic for decades; he was also the most skilled doctor in the world. Which wasn''t surprising considering he was a doctor of the Crown pack.


    He was an older gentleman with a Son who will take over the clinic once he retires. His son currently works at the hospital but helps out at the clinic on asion.


    "Dr. Scott," Elliot greeted as we walked into the clinic. "I''m sure you already know why we are here."


    "Yes," he stared simply as he fixed hisrge sses. "Beta Leo informed me about Silver''s condition. He mentioned her memory loss and wanted to know what she was given for that to happen." "Yes," Elliot confirmed.


    Dr. Albert Scott looked me over carefully before motioning for us to enter the examination room.


    "I''ll have to do some bloodwork," he said, walking into the room without turning to see if we were following.


    I sat down on the bed he motioned for as he got to work taking my blood for testing.


    "What kind of symptoms are you experiencing, Luna," he asked, his eyes focused on the needle puncturing my arm.


    "Weakness, fatigue, and dizziness," I


    admitted. "Elliot had to hold me up while we walked. It feels like


    something is blocking my memories. I''m unable to think


    straight and my head hurts


    try to remember anything.


    noel


    when I


    Something is blocking me and I''m


    not sure what it is."


    He nodded thoughtfully.


    He pulled the needle out of my arm and capped the vile of blood he took.


    He left the room to speak with his assistant who sat at the receptionist desk in the waiting room. A few minutester, he returned empty-handed.


    "She''s going to get that tested; we


    should get the results in a few


    hours," he told us. "You can wait here if you''d like. I can give you an IV fluid that''ll clear out your system and hopefully make you feel tess weak."


    "Will it restore my memories?"


    "Depending on the issue, it might take something a little stronger to restore your memories," he told me.


    "Where is my brother?" I heard a familiar voice from the waiting room.


    Elliot sighed and opened the door, leading into the waiting room. Charlotte walked in momentster, her eyes filled with dismay and worry.


    "Charlotte, what are you doing here?" He asked. "Have you found out anything?"


    I didn''t realize Charolette was in town and that she was helping us. When did he call her? Had she been here the entire time?


    Her eyes found mine, and I could see the distrust in them. I knew Charolette didn''t like me for whatever reason, and it kept me from saying anything upon her arrival, not wanting to make her angry. She finally pulled her eyes from mine to look at her brother.


    "The imposter is using magic to


    change her face. Specifically,


    something called Crimson. With a


    person''s DNA in their system, using Crimson will morph their


    swnovel


    appearance to look like that person."


    "Is there a way to reverse it?" Elliot asked.


    For the first time since knowing her, Charolette actually smiled.


    "Yes," she answered. "There is."

 Chapter 0162

    Elliot''s POV


    After we found the imposter Silver in the forest and then we found the real Silver, I asked Charlotte to investigate with the gammas, using her abilities, to try and find out where they had taken Silver, to begin with. But once I realized that Silver''s appearance had been taken, I mindlinked her and asked her to investigate that as well.


    Charolette couldn''t control her visions, but the Moon Goddess was on our side, and I knew that she would give Charolette the proper visions to help close this case and save the pack. It''s what the Moon Goddess had wanted. I knew Charlotte would be able to help and when she mentioned Crimson and that there was a way to reverse it, I wanted to wrap my sister in a hug and twirl her around.


    I knew she didn''t trust Silver; she already exined the reasoning behind her distrust. It was because of the prophecy she had years ago. But Silver wasn''t a danger to this world; I truly believe that the one destroying our world was Silver''s twin brother and that''s why Charolette only saw one child in that vision and not both. Silver wasn''t a destructive person; she was quite the opposite. She was the definition of good; she was healing. I believe she''s the key to keeping the world safe, not destroying it.


    But I also understand why my sister was wary of her. I''m hoping that''ll change once everythinges to light, but for right now, my focus is on keeping my wife and pack safe.


    "Lucky for you, I already have the cure," Charolette surprised me by saying. "I make this every full moon and I carry it with me everywhere. I knew it woulde in handy one day."


    She reached into herrge bag and pulled out a clear jar with crystals wrapped around the edges. Inside the jar looked to be water, but it glistened as she held it up for us to see. "Is that Moon Water?" Erik asked, stepping towards it in wonder.


    Charolette''s grin widened.


    "Yes, indeed," she answered. "Ssh this on her face and it''ll reverse the Crimson effects."


    "Does it work right away?" I asked.


    "It should," she answered.


    She twisted the cap of the jar and opened it. She dipped her fingers inside the water, getting them soaked. Before I knew it, she was sshing the water onto Silver''s face. Silver staggered backward shocked, and my wolf surged forward in fury as I red at my sister. "What the hell, Charlotte?" I growled, nearly losing control.


    Silver just looked confused as she wiped the water off her face with the cloth Erik had given her.


    Charlotte studied my wife for a moment, her eyes perplexed, like she was waiting for something.


    "Exin yourself," I said through my teeth, losing what little of my patience I had left.


    She just shrugged and turned to look at me.


    "I had to make sure," she said simply. "It turns out she actually is the real Silver."


    "I wasn''t doubting that," I said in a growling tone.


    "Maybe you weren''t but I was, Little Brother," she said, condescendingly patting my chest. "Where''s the imposter?"


    "At the pce," I answered, trying to calm my angry wolf.


    Silver wrapped an arm through mine


    and pressed herself close to me, sensing that my wolf was on edge. I immediately calmed down, even if she still smelled like a rogue, her presence was enough to soothe my wolf realized he knew from the very beginning, even if she smelled like a rogue, that this was the real Silver. He never had a doubt and I immediately felt guilty for silencing him all night. Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "We should go there then and find out who the imposter is," she said as she put the cap back on her jar.


    I nodded and turned to look at Silver.


    I didn''t want to leave her side, but I


    also didn''t think it would be safe for her to travel around right now.


    Besides, she needed to get some fluids in her and rest so she would be strong for whatever came.


    As if she could read my thoughts, she gave me a sweet smile and kissed me gently on the lips.


    "I''ll be here when you get back," she assured me.


    I nodded and kissed her deeply, wanting to taste her; even if she smelled like a rogue, she still tasted very much like the Silver I knew and loved, and I was relieved by that, She smiled into the kiss and when t pulled back, I was craving more.


    Against my better judgment, not liking that she was friends with another male, I turned to Erik.


    "Can you stay with her?" I asked. "I''m taking Luca and Leo with me to the pce to confront this imposter."


    He nodded without hesitation.


    "Of course, Alpha. I won''t leave her side."


    I nodded, staring at him warily. I wondered about his true intentions with my wife but now wasn''t the time to question him.


    I turned to my Beta and Gamma and motioned for them to follow us. I kissed Silver onest time just before Dr. Scott motioned for her to lie back down on the bed so he could put the IV in her arm.

 Chapter 0163

    Several minutester, we arrived back at the pce. I was d it was still standing, and nobody seemed hurt since I left a couple of hours ago. I knew this imposter would be angry because I had left after promising to apany her into our bedroom. "Elliot..." Mariah said as she walked into the front room. "I was just heading to the packhouse for the night. There''s leftover food in the fridge if any of you are hungry."


    She paused when she saw Charlotte and a kind smile appeared on her lips.


    "Miss Crown. It''s been a while. Wee home," she said sweetly.


    Charlotte smiled at Mariah.


    "It''s good to see you again, Mariah," she replied. "I''m d to see this ce hasn''t changed much."


    "The Alpha doesn''t like change as you already know," Mariah chuckled. "I think the only changes done are whatever the Luna had done. Which wasn''t much."


    "Mariah, has Silver been down here at all?" I asked, interrupting their conversation.


    Mariah nodded and I could see the uncertainty on her face.


    "She came down once," she admitted. "She was displeased you left and returned to her room. She seemed odd. Unlike herself. She didn''t want to stay and speak with me."


    I nodded and thanked her before going up the stairs, hearing the others following behind me.


    "If you need anything, let me know. I''m staying at the packhouse until tomorrow evening because they are short-staffed. Everyone here knows already."


    "Thank you, Mariah," I said over my shoulder. "I''ll see you tomorrow."


    I heard the front door shutting as I reached the second floor. We went up one more flight of stairs before reaching the third floor and then we traveled down the hallway. The closer I got to my bedroom, the angrier I was getting. This imposter was in my bedroom, in my bed, the one I shared with my wife.


    I opened the door without knocking and I saw the imposter lying in bed, scrolling through her phone. She froze when she saw me standing there. I motioned for the others to stay where they were, out of sight while I spoke to the imposter. Before I walked into the room, I dipped my hand into the moon water, allowing it to soak until my fingers were dripping with wetness.


    I nodded at Charlotte, indicating that I was ready, and she put the lid back on the jar.


    The imposter''s face lit up immediately upon seeing me.


    "Elliot, you''ve returned. I was surprised when I found out you had left. I was expecting you to join me in bed a couple of hours ago," she said, pouting.


    "I apologize. I had to deal with some stuff concerning the pack," I said, sitting beside her on the bed. "How are you? Did you want to talk about what happened while you were with your brother?" Her brows furrowed.


    "I told you that I don''t remember


    much," she said, biting her lower lip.


    "I truly don''t want to think about it though, Elliot. Even if I don''t remember much, I do know that he hurt me... I almost didn''t survive. I think my mind is blocking out the


    terror and protecting meBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I nodded, trying to appear thoughtful. I felt the water still dripping off my fingers as I held them behind my back, hoping they didn''t dry before I was ready.


    "Well, perhaps if you slept, your memories would return to you," I told her.


    She frowned.


    "Or maybe if we have a little fun in the sheets, it''ll jog my memory," she purred, batting hershes at me. My stomach tightened from her words; I felt ufortable.


    "Perhaps," I said, getting closer to her.


    Her cheeks flushed and a smile


    spread across her lips as she closed her eyes and puckered her mouth. She was getting ready to kiss me and I figured now was a good time to find out the truth. I flicked my fingers in front of her face, letting the water ssh on her features.


    She froze and her eyes flew open. When she saw the look on my face she gasped. "Elliot... what-"


    She couldn''t even finish her


    sentence before her face started to smoke and could see that the water was


    snow burning her flesh t


    She screamed in pain, clutching at her face with trembling fingers. I watched in horror, quickly standing t¨¦my feet as the others joined me to watch what was happening.


    The imposter cried out in pain as the skin peeled from her face. Tears burned in her eyes and when she looked up at me, I could see fury on her face.


    My entire heart fell into my stomach as her true face came to light. As soon as Silver''s face peeled off herpletely, I looked into the familiar eyes of Shirley Darknight.

 Chapter 0164

    Elliot''s POV


    "Elliot! What''s happening to me? My face hurts!!" Shirley cried as tears streaked down her cheeks.


    if I were to kill another Alpha. I couldn''t do that; at least not yet.


    She no longer looked like Silver; she was back to her normal self, and she was sobbing uncontrobly while perched on the bed that shared with my wife. Fury like never before rose through me and I wanted nothing more than to rip her throat out. But it would cause a war


    "Why would you do this, Shirley?" I asked through my teeth, my eyes glowing red as my wolf fought to take control.


    She blinked, surprised that I called her by her name.


    "I..." her voice trailed off as she thought about what to say. "How..."


    "Because you will never be Silver," I growled. "How dare you try and trick me like that, Shirley. We were once friends, but now you are an enemy. Tell me, who are you working for?" She pressed her lips together.


    "I won''t tell you," she said, tears still clear in her eyes. "Please, Elliot. I''m only doing this for you. You don''t need Silver. She''s weak and wolfless. She could never do for you what I could..."


    "You are wrong about her," I said, taking a step away from the woman I thought was my friend. "She''s not weak. She''s stronger than anyone has ever given her credit for, and I won''t allow you to hurt her anymore."


    "Elliot, what are you saying?" She asked as more tears spilled out of her eyes and down her cheeks. "Please, don''t do this!"


    If I stayed here any longer, I would kill her for sure. I turned to Luca who was leaning against the doorframe with his arms folded across his chest. He had some gamma warriors on standby.


    "Get her out of here; bring her to the dungeon from questioning. We are going to find out who she is working for and what they want," I told him.


    He nodded.


    "Yes, Alpha," he answered, motioning for his men to do as I said.


    "Elliot, wait, no! Please. Don''t do this to me. I''m your friend!" Shirley pleaded as the Gamma cuffed her, making it impossible for her to shift and break free from them.


    "You are no longer my friend, Shirley. You are an enemy to my Luna and to my pack. You will be treated as such," I hissed.


    "I''m not an enemy!" She cried.


    She continued to scream and fight until she was no longer in sight.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "You okay?" Leo asked, patting me on the shoulder.


    I nodded.


    "I''m going to the dungeon to see if I can get any answers out of her. But first, I''m going to give the clinic a call and see how Silver is doing."


    "I''ll head down to the dungeon with Luca and wait for you there," he suggested.


    I nodded in agreement and waited for him to leave; once he was gone, it left only Charlotte and me.


    "Thank you, sis, for helping me," I told her. She folded her arms across her chest and gave me a short nod.


    "It was the right thing to do," she


    replied. "I don''t think the danger is over though. Silver is still in the red zone. Her brother captured her, and he could capture her again. He''s obviously the reason behind all of this. He''s the chaos and destruction that saw in my first vision. That was why I only saw one child because it was never Silver that was the dangerous one. It was her brother. But visions change all the time and if we aren''t careful, Silver could tumble over the edge as well."


    "I won''t let that happen," I said with a head shake. "I will protect her with my entire life."


    Charlotte looked at me for a long while.


    "You really love her, don''t you?"


    A smile tipped the corner of my lips.


    "Yes," I answered. "I really do."


    She nodded and then wrapped an arm around my shoulders.


    "Oh, little brother. What am I going to do with you?" She teased. "I guess I''ll head back to the clinic and see if can get her memory restored. She must know something that''ll stop her brother."


    "Do you think he did anything to her while she was there?" I asked, the thought weighing heavily on my mind.


    "It''s hard to tell. He wiped her memories for a reason. He must have some kind of n. The question is, why?"


    "See if you can help Silver and report back to me. I''ll be there as soon as I can," I told her.


    She nodded and left without another word.


    I pulled out my phone and called the doctor before I went to the dungeon to deal with Shirley. I needed to


    make


    over.


    sure that Silver was okay before I did anything.

 Chapter 0165

    "Dr. Scott''s office," the receptionist said.


    "It''s Alpha Elliot, I need to speak with Dr. Scott," I ordered. "Yes, Alpha," she replied.


    A few minutester, a new voice sounded on the phone.


    "Alpha," Dr. Scott greeted. "Did you expose the imposter?"


    "Yes, Shirley''s in the dungeon right now. I''m going to interrogate her and find out what I can about who she''s working for and what they want. How is Silver?"


    "She''s resting," Dr. Scott answered. "The test results should be ready soon and then I''ll see what exactly she was given. We might be able to restore her memories if we knew for sure what was wrong with her and what was blocking them." "Keep me posted. My sister, Charlotte will be there soon. Use her if you need to. She''s knowledgeable and can create potions if needed."


    "Will do," Dr. Scott replied. "I''ll keep you updated."


    I hung up the phone without another word and made my way down to the dungeon. Luca and Leo were already there along with a few other Gamma warriors. Shirley was chained in her cell, and she was looking furious.


    "I have a pack to run!" She growled at them. "You can''t keep me here!"


    "You should have thought about that before you decided to make an enemy out of the crown pack," Leo said, folding his arms across his chest as he stared at her. "I have no idea what you were thinking. You might be a strong pack, but we are stronger." "I will make sure the Darknight pack is safe," I said, stepping around the corner to face them. "It isn''t the pack''s fault that their Alpha turned to the dark side."


    "I have not turned to the dark side. I''m doing what is right," she said through her teeth, struggling against the chains. She started to scream when the chains started to burn into her flesh; silver was painful for werewolves, regardless of how strong they were. "You won''t get away with keeping me here for long," she said through her teeth. "They wille for me and get me out of here. Then, there will be hell to pay."


    "Tell me who you are working for, Shirley," I said, staring directly into her eyes. "What do they want with Silve?"


    She let out a bitterugh.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" She asked, her brows pinched together. "Her brother wants her to join him. I agreed to help him if I can get what I want." "And what is it you want?" I asked.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "You," she nearly spat. "I''ve always wanted you, Elliot. Can''t you see how good we would be together?"


    I shook my head, not believing her words. I knew her better than that; there was more to this story. She wasn''t just after me. She wanted more.


    "Why is her brother trying to cause destruction in our world?" I asked.


    She rolled her eyes and leaned back against the wall she was chained to.


    "I''m not obligated to tell you anything," she said. "Not until you let me out of here."


    "That''s not going to happen, Shirley. Just tell me what that bastard wants!" I ordered.


    She grinned as she met my eyes, her normally blue eyes going dark and deadly. "He wants revenge."


    Revenge?


    Revenge for what?


    I was about to ask, but Leo tapped my shoulder and held his phone up.


    "The doctor is on the phone for you," he told me.


    I red at Shirley who only chuckled; a growl escaped my throat as I grabbed the phone from Leo.


    "What is it?" I asked, turning away from them.


    given


    came back, Silver was


    "The resnshine. It''s used to block exined. .


    memories and powers," Dr. Scott


    "Can it be reversed?"


    "Your sister seems to think so. She''s currently working on getting Silver''s memories restored as we speak. She''s very confident. She''s making some kind of potion. Apparently, she had most of the ingredients already. I''ll keep you posted on if it works or not."


    "It''ll work!" I heard Charolette saying in the background.


    "Okay, I''ll be there soon then," I told him before hanging up.


    I turned back to Shirley who was snarling at me; she heard the conversation and knew that Silver would soon get her memories back. Everything that happened when they had her in captivity will be revealed.


    "Your days are numbered, Shirley," I hissed.


    I motioned for Luca and Leo to follow me; then we left the dungeon listening to Shirley scream and cry behind us.

 Chapter 0166

    Silver''s POV


    "Moonshine?" I asked, staring at the doctor with a nk face. "I don''t understand what that is."


    I had never heard of it before.


    "It''s a toxin that disrupts memory and creates blockages that could prohibit the use of magic as well," Dr. Scott exined. "It''s a difficult drug to find and I''m honestly amazed your brother was capable of getting his hands on such a thing." "Is there a way to reverse it?" I asked, afraid to know the answer.


    "Yes," a voice sounded from nearby.


    When I looked up, I was surprised to see Elliot''s sister, Charolette, leaning against the doorframe.


    "Miss Charlotte," Dr. Scott said, bowing to her as she walked into the examination room.


    Erik poked his head through with a frown.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Sorry, she insisted oning in," he said almost sheepishly.


    We made Erik stand outside the room and keep an eye on things while the Doctor spoke to me about the results. I smiled at him.


    "It''s okay, Erik. You cane in too if you''d like," I offered.


    "Are you sure?"


    I nodded.


    "I think I need a friend right now," I admitted.


    He nodded and stepped into the room.


    "You would be able to reverse the Moonshine effects?" Dr. Scott asked Charlotte as she went over the examination results.


    She nodded thoughtfully.


    "Yes," she answered. "I''ve studied it in the past. It''ll take some counter elements to minimize the effects. I already have most of the ingredients. The other stuff I''m sure you''ll be able to supply me, Dr. Scott," she said, ncing at him. He nodded eagerly.


    "Yes, of course," he told her. "Just let me know what you need."


    She then nced at me and frowned.


    "It''ll be an ufortable process. Regaining memories could be painful. It''s like forcing information into your brain before it''s ready to receive it. Are you sure you want to go through that?" She asked me.


    "If it means remembering everything I can so I can help figure out what my brother is after, then yes. I''ll do whatever it takes," I said without hesitation.


    She gave me a curt nod.


    "Then, I''ll get started on the potion. It might take me a little while. You should get more rest in the meantime. You''ll need your strength for this," she told me.


    "Thank you, Charlotte," I said to her.


    She left the room without another word and the doctor followed closely behind her.


    "How are you holding up?" Erik asked me. I shrugged and sighed.


    "I''m frustrated. I wish I could remember what happened, but my mind is nk. The only thing I can remember is my brother''s face and him telling him how he was going to prove that Elliot doesn''t love me."


    "Well, he was proved wrong," Erik said with a grin. "The whole purpose of him switching your scents was to make Elliot think that Shirley was actually you and he failed to do so. He would never betray you. He loves you."


    I smiled at the thought. Elliot does love me. He realized that Shirley wasn''t me alone; he would havee for me even if Erik hadn''t called him.


    "Get some rest," Erik said, patting my shoulder. "You look exhausted."


    I nodded and I watched as he left the room.


    I had always felt like such an outcast growing up; I was the only one in the pack without a wolf. During the phone moon I turned into some kind of monster; it never really seemed fair. But I feel like everything is finallying together and I''m going to get the answers that I so desperately needed.


    At some point, I must have fallen


    asleep. I felt a warm hand on my forehead, and I wiggled in thefortable bedding as the soft fingers caressed my head and


    brushed my hair out of my fan


    When I opened my eyes, I was


    surprised to see that I was outside. I blinked a few times, basking in the warm sunlight as washed across my skin and warmed my every feature.


    I was lying on a plush bed of grass that tickled the palms of my hands. I could smell the incredible scents of wildflowers blooming around me and the chirping of birds in the nearby trees. Crickets and frogs sang a luby, making me almost sleepy again. But the hand caressing my face kept me awake.


    I blinked a few times and lifted my body so I could see my surroundings. I didn''t recognize the ce I was in, but I felt at peace there. It almost felt like home.


    I gasped when I saw therge white


    wolf sleeping beside me. White


    wolves were incredibly rare, and she was incredibly beautiful. I wanted to reach out and touch her soft fur wanted to run my fingers through her mane of hair and feel that she was real. For some reason, it felt as if I knew this wolf.


    "You have awoken, my child," a woman said from the other side of me. I gasped again and turned to face the most gorgeousdy I had ever seen in my life.


    Her hair was white and flowered


    silkily around her shoulders and


    down her back. Within her hair, were


    vines of white roses that blended with the white gown that hugged her form perfectly. The silky fabric of her


    gown flowed to the ground and spread across the grass, covering her feet. Her porcin skin was almost glowing under the illuminating rays of the sun. Her features were colorful, and I noticed how wless she was right away.

 Chapter 0167

    The corners of her plump lips tipped upwards into a smile as she gazed down at me. I realized that they were her hands that caressed my face and made me feel warm and loved.


    "W...who are you?" I managed to find my voice after what felt like an eternity. "And where am I?" I asked, looking around at my gorgeous surroundings.


    "You know who I am, Silver. Look within yourself," she said softly, motioning for me to stand up.


    The wolf who was once sleeping, lifted her head and was watching me. I slowly stood to my feet and stared at the woman in front of me, my heart thudding rapidly against my chest. As I looked at her, I realized I knew who she was, and my breathing hitched in my throat. "You''re the Moon Goddess..." I whispered.


    Her smile widened.


    "Yes, I am," she confirmed. "And you are my most prized child."


    "Me?" I asked, unable to hide my shock.


    She nodded.


    "Yes," she answered. "You are the savior. The one who is to restore the destruction that your brother causes."


    "My brother..." I whispered, staring down at the ground. "So, it''s true that he is the cause of the destruction that Charlotte saw in her vision?"


    "I''m afraid so," she breathed. "But you are the one who restores it all."


    "What can I do?" I asked her, shaking my head. "I''m not special... I can''t do anything to stop him. He''s way more powerful than me."


    "That''s where you are wrong, Silver. You have just as much power as he does, only you are filled with light, while he is filled with dark," she exined.


    "I don''t understand, Moon Goddess. Why is he filled with so much darkness? What happened in his life to cause this?"


    The Moon Goddess looked sad for a moment as she thought about it.


    "He''s faced some hardships in his life," she finally said after a short while. "He was never able to ovee them, so he chose a different path in life. It was never meant to be that way, and it makes me so sad to think about it. I failed him in more ways than I could count." I wrapped my arms around my body and stared at the ground as I let her words process in my mind.


    "You must be warned, Silver. Your


    mate is in trouble. Your brother is seeking revenge against him and his family. Its because of his father that caused the unfortunate events to happen in your brother''s life. He mes Elliot," The Moon Goddess told me.


    I raised my brows at her, confused by her words.


    "Mate?" I asked. "Elliot is my husband and Alpha, but he isn''t my mate. I can''t have a mate. I don''t have a wolf," I rified.


    A sparkle of humor and maybe even delight shined in her deep blue eyes.


    "Oh, but you are wrong. You do have a wolf, and you do have a mate. Someone I had given to you long before you met. It was fate that brought you together and fate that will seal you."


    "I have a wolf?" I asked in a whisper, my voice barely audible.


    She nodded and nced at the white wolf who had just stood to her feet. She began to walk towards me, almost hesitantly. Like she was afraid of what I might do if she got too close.


    "She has always been inside of you,


    Silver. But she''s been hidden away along with your powers. Your powers and wolf had been locked inside of you since the day you were born and because you never had proper guidance and training, those powers never truly manifested. They remained locked inside of you and they have been keeping your wolf locked away as well. Once your brother is defeated, his powers willbine with yours and it''ll make you so powerful that your powers will have no choice but toe out full force, along with your wolf," she exined.


    "Are you saying Elliot is my mate?" I asked her, dumbfounded.


    She chuckled.


    "Is that the only thing you got from that?" She teased.


    "I guess I''m just a little confused."


    She cupped my face in her hands and brought my gaze up to meet hers.


    "You are my powerful daughter, and you will keep this world safe from the destruction your brother bestows upon it. You must keep faith in yourself and in your mate."


    I nodded as tears filled my eyes.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I have so many more questions," I whispered. "Do you have time to answer them?"


    "I''m afraid not. I must be leaving now," she told me. "All your questions will be answered within due time. Trust in yourself and trust in your mate," she repeated as she pressed her lips to my forehead.


    Her kiss was warm and spread


    across my entire body. I felt myself lighting up and white clouded my


    vision, blocking out all the views


    around me. I closed my eyes ti


    and allowed myself to be taken by the darkness. .FindNovel


    en.

 Chapter 0168

    Silver''s POV


    When I opened my eyes, I was back in the examination room. I blinked a few times to adjust my eyes to the new lighting but then my eyes found a familiar set of gorgeous eyes staring back at me and my heart nearly melted at the sight of him. "Hey," Elliot breathed as he cupped my face with his warm and inviting hands. "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m okay," I assured him. "I was just tired."


    He brought his lips to mine and gave me a chased kiss. I breathed in his incredible scent and basked in the warmth of his body. I hadn''t realized how badly I missed him until this very moment. I know I''ve only been apart from him for a little while, but it felt like an eternity. He pressed his forehead against mine and inhaled deeply, taking in my scent.


    "I''ve been worried about you," he whispered. "I don''t like being away from you."


    I smiled and lifted my gaze to meet his.


    "I don''t like being away from you either," I admitted. "I''m d that you are here now, though. Did you talk to Shirley?"


    He sighed and released his hold on my face so he could run his fingers through his hair.


    "Yes," he murmured. "She''s in the dungeon right now, but she said something about your brother being after revenge."


    Something about what he had said jogged my memory from when I was asleep. I gasped and nearly jumped away from him when the Moon Goddess''s face came into my mind. He frowned and narrowed his eyes at me, confused by my sudden reaction. "What is it? What''s wrong?"


    "I met the Moon Goddess," I whispered hoarsely, meeting his eyes.


    His brows shot up so high that they blended with his hairline.


    "What do you mean you met the Moon Goddess?" He asked, his brows pinched together.


    "She came to me in a dream," I exined. "She told me that I''m the savior that restores the world from my brother''s destruction. He''s nning something I''m terrified of what that means."


    He nodded almost thoughtfully as he processed my words.


    "Maybe he revealed it to you and that was why he erased your memories," he suggested.


    I shook my head.


    "No, I think he erased my memories to prove a point. He wanted you to choose Shirley over me. He was so sure that you would throw me to the wolves if you thought I was nothing more than a rogue. You almost did toss me aside, but you didn''t..."


    "I wouldn''t have," he said quickly. "I would have figured it out way before that."


    I nodded. I knew he would have; that was exactly what I also told Erik.


    "There''s something else that the Moon Goddess told me, Elliot," I said, grabbing his arm to draw his attention. "What is it?" He asked.


    "She said that you''re in danger," I told him. I decided not to tell him the part about him being my mate. I wanted that part to be a surprise and plus, I was still having trouble believing that to be real. I wanted to make sure before I gave him any type of hope.


    "In danger how?" He asked, his tone hardening.


    "She said something about my brother being after revenge. I guess your family had something to do with his hardships. He''s after your entire family. I guess you and your sister."


    He was about to say something more but then the door swung open, and Charlotte ran into the room, followed by Dr. Scott.


    "I have the potion that''ll restore your memories," Charolette says as she stands on the other side of the bed. She held up a syringe filled with a salmon-colored liquid. I crinkled my nose at the strange shade.


    "Is it safe?" Elliot was the one who asked as he protectively stood in front of me.


    I smiled at his protectiveness.


    "Of course, it''s safe," Charlotte said, folding her arms across her chest. "I would never betray you, Elliot. You''re my brother."


    He nodded, but his eyes never left the syringe that Charolette held firmly in her hands.


    "And this will restore her memories without damaging anything?" He asked her. She rolled her eyes; having had enough of his questioning.


    "I already exined to her the process. It''ll be very ufortable, and maybe even painful. But it''s safe and she will be fine. Once she gets her memories back, we will know for certain what her brother wants and maybe even where we can find him," she assured him. Content, belongs to FindNovelOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    He thought about it for a moment longer before nodding slowly. He stepped aside and looked down at me. I could see the worry clear in his eyes and I found myself giving him a small smile to reassure him that I was going to be okay.

 Chapter 0169

    I reached out and took hold of his hand.


    "It''s going to be okay," I assured him. "Don''t worry about me."


    He frowned as he lowered his head to my eye level.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I do nothing but worry about you," he confessed. His lips brushed across mine and I felt heat coursing through my body, making me blush. "I''ll be right here the entire time."


    I nodded.


    "I know," I breathed before pulling back.


    "Okay, do it," I said, giving her my arm.


    She nodded and stepped closer to me.


    "This might hurt," she said, holding up the longer needle.


    I bit my lower lip and closed my eyes. I felt a sting in my arm, and I winced at the feeling. I was a big baby when it came to shots. The sting only grew more intense until she pulled the needle out of my arm and bandaged it. "There you go," she said as she started to put away her supplies.


    I nced at my arm which was now bandaged, and I frowned. I still don''t remember anything.


    "Nothing is happening," I said with a deep frown.


    "Of course, nothing is happening yet," she said, rolling her eyes at me. "It''s going to take some time to kick in. Rx until the effects start to happen."


    I nodded in response.


    Charlotte left the room with Dr. Scott trailing behind her while Elliot slid into the bed beside me and wrapped his arms tightly around my body.


    I felt sofortable and tranquil being in his arms.


    It didn''t take long to start feeling difort in my arm. I wiggled in ce, trying to getfortable, but my arm was starting to go numb. I frowned as I looked down at the bandage.


    "Are you okay?" Elliot asked, rm clear in his tone.


    "Um... I think so," I murmured. "I''m not entirely sure."


    I let out a yelp as tingles shot through my arm and then a burning sensation erupted around me, causing a loud scream to escape my mouth.


    "Silver!" Elliot gasped as my entire


    body fell onto the bed. My back arched and let out another ear-piercing scream as pain coursed through my entire body. It almost felt like my blood had caught on fire or something. My head felt like it was about to explode at any moment.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks as I panted and gasped for breath. I knew that Elliot was holding me and trying to speak soothing things into my ear, but I couldn''t hear a thing he was saying while this pain was too much for me to handle. I whimpered and gave a distressed sigh as my body jerked back and forth in his arms.


    Images of my brother clouded my vision and suddenly, I was no longer in the clinic, I was lying in a bed in a room that I didn''t recognize. At least not at first. The longer I stared around the room and the images came into view, the more I started to recognize the area. My brother stood above me with a smile on his face but there was no kindness in his eyes.


    "W...what''s going on?" I asked; my voice almost sounded like an echo.


    My brother didn''t answer my question; I wasn''t even sure if he could hear me. Instead, he paced back and forth looking more irritated with each passing step. He turned to me and started to talk; he told me the story of our parents and how we ended up separated at birth He told me the story of his adoptive mother and how there was a hit sent out against the rogues. He told me how she died.


    He wanted me to join him.


    He wanted to prove that Elliot wasn''ting for me and that he never cared about me. Only my brother cared about me. Scott.


    He wanted me to join him in killing Elliot.


    The memories invaded my head like


    e2


    a freight train, and I found it difficult to bear. I screamed out as more memories rushed into me. Every single detail of what happened thesest couple of days right up until saw Shirley standing in the room with the syringe. She was after Elliot''s pack; she was willing to sacrifice Elliot to get what she wanted.


    Just as she pressed the syringe into my neck, I could still feel the sting of the needle and the effects it had on me.


    No!


    I can''t lose my memories again! I have to keep fighting! I can''t let them win.


    My entire body froze entirely, unable to move or feel anything before all I could see was darkness.

 Chapter 0170

    Elliot''s POV


    "Tell me what the hell is going on with her!!" I demanded.


    Silver was shaking and whimpering on the bed; sweat was beading on her forehead and her lips were trembling. It was obvious to me that she was in severe pain, but she also looked to be having a seriously bad dream. I wanted to wrap her in my arms and hold her close to me, but both the doctor and Charolette advised me not to touch her.


    I was furious not being able tofort her; all I wanted was to scoop her into my arms so she would know that I was right there, and I wasn''t going anywhere.


    "I already told you that it was going to be ufortable and painful for her. You just have to trust me and trust the process," my sister said, putting a hand on my shoulder. "It''s going ot be okay, Elliot. She''s going to be just fine. Her memories are going to be restored." I looked down at her, feeling a wave of dread coursing through me. I hated seeing her like this and I wanted so desperately to do something... anything.


    "S...Scott..." she whimpered as tears ran down her cheeks.


    My brows furrowed together as I stared down at my wife who just spoke another man''s name.


    I looked up at Charlotte who looked equally confused.


    ""Who is Scott?" I asked as if they had the answers.


    "I''m not sure," Charlotte said. "I''ve never heard that name before."


    "Could it be her brother?" Dr. Scott asked.


    I looked at Charlotte and she shrugged.


    "It''s a possibility," she agreed.


    "No..." Silver murmured. "Memories... I can''t lose them... not again..."Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I looked at Charlotte again and saw the confusion on her face.


    "What does she mean, Char?" I asked.


    "I...I don''t know," she said, her eyes never leaving Silver''s face. "She could be remembering when they took her memories."


    "Elliot..." Silver whispered; her tone raspy. "Help me..."


    "Baby, I''m right here," I said, crouching down to her side. "I''m right here. Come back to me, Love. I''m right here waiting for you. Please, juste back to me." Her body seemed to have rxed some before she released a breath.


    "Open your eyes, Silver," I pleaded. "Please..." My voice was nothing more than a whisper.


    She gasped and her eyes flew open!


    Silver quickly sat up, gasping for breath. I patted her back, trying to get her to take steady deep breaths.


    "Breathe, Silver," I whispered against her cheek. "Just breathe."


    Her breathing finally settled, and she swallowed several times before blinking and getting a bearing on her surroundings. She looked around §Ö the room, looking at each and every person that was staring back-at her. Everyone was watching her warily, none of us saying a word until she spoke first.


    "It felt like I was still there," she finally whispered. "Like I never left..."


    "You remember?" I asked her.


    She nodded as tears filled her eyes.


    "Yes," she whispered. "I remember everything... I thought I would lose my memories at the end. But I woke up before anything happened." "So, what do you remember?" Charlotte pressed.


    "Give her a minute to breathe," I snapped, ring at my sister.


    "No, it''s okay," Silver said, putting a hand on my arm. "This is information you need to know. I''m just not sur where to start."


    "You don''t need to think about it


    right now," told her, wrapping my arms around her and pulling her close to my chest. "I want to get you home where I know you are safe. My anxiety has been going crazy for hours."


    She nodded.


    "I would like to shower and get changed," she admitted, staring down at her clothes.


    I kissed the top of her head.


    "Erik, can you get the car ready?" I asked Erik who was standing at the doorway.


    "Yes, Alpha," he answered before leaving the room.


    "I''ll prescribe pain medication. It''ll help with your headache," Dr. Scott said to Silver who nodded her thanks to him.


    He left momentster.


    I helped Silver out of the bed and onto her feet; she was a bit unstable on her feet at first, but she clung to me like I was her lifeline. I would dly be her lifeline.


    "I''ll call youter," Charlotte said before she too left.


    Most of the car ride was quiet as we made our way back to the pce. Silver rested her head on my shoulder for most of the drive and I kept my arms wrapped around her.


    Tears were spilling down her cheeks


    and I knew it was because the memories she had were way too much for her toprehend. I hated that she was suffering so much due to af this. I wanted so desperately to just take away the pain.


    When we reached the pce, I thanked Erik.


    "I''ll be out here if you need me, Alpha," he said, giving Silver a short wave.

 Chapter 0171

    "Thanks," I said, trying not to let my jealousy shine through. I didn''t like the thought of another man gaining the attention of my wife. But I also knew that I could trust Silver and I had to believe nothing was going on between the two of them. I pulled her along with me, keeping my arm protectively around her body as we made our way inside. I wasn''t surprised that the first person to greet us was Mariah.


    She rushed towards us, her eyes wide and never leaving Silver.


    "Is it really you?" Mariah asked, hesitantly.


    Silver grinned and held her arms open for Mariah who ran into them.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Thank the Goddess," she breathed. "I was so worried about you."


    "I''m okay now," she assured her. "I''m home."


    Home.


    I loved the sound of that word on her lips; I knew she wasn''t just talking about the pce. She was talking about me as well. I was her home. The crown pack was her home. The friends she''d made were now her home. "She''s had a long day. She needs to recover. I''m going to bring her to our room," I told Mariah, who stepped back upon hearing my words.


    "Of course. I''ll make your favorite soup and have a maid bring it up to youter," Mariah told Silver.


    "Thank you," Silver said politely.


    The girls hugged before Silver went with me up the stairs and into our bedroom. As soon as the door was shut, Silver rested her body against mine and I could see the utter exhaustion in her eyes.


    I wrapped my arms around her, needing to ensure myself that she was truly okay. I hadn''t meant to rush her away from everyone, but I needed to be alone with her. I needed to feel her warmth and touch. I needed to see for myself that she was truly unharmed. "Did he hurt you?" I asked, keeping my tone low and my lips against her ear.


    She trembled from my nearness, and I couldn''t help but smile at the effect I had on her body.


    "No," she whispered. "Not physically. Some of the guards did though. He was angry with them for it. He told them specifically not to hurt me, but they didn''t listen."


    "I will kill everyst one of them," I promised. "You won''t have to worry about a thing."


    "I''m not worried," she said softly. "They tried to break my spirit and make me not trust you. But it didn''t work. I would never let them break me and turn against you. I would never betray you, Elliot."


    "I know," I whispered as I ran my fingers up and down her spine. She rxed into me as she gazed into my eyes.


    "He wants me to join him," she told me. "But I told him no. I won''t do anything to hurt you, physically or mentally."


    "You don''t have to reassure me, Silver," I told her, pressing my lips to her cheekbone gently. "I trust you," I added in a whisper as I trailed my lips down the nape of her neck. She sucked in a sharp breath as I reached that sweet spot my mark should be.


    Why hadn''t I marked her yet?


    I let my tongue glide across that


    spot, and she shivered from the sensations provoked across her body. I could see goosebumps forming on her flesh and it made me grin as held her tighter. I peppered soft kisses along her corbone and rose my lips up her chin and across her cheeks once more before I found her juicy and plump lips.


    She moaned as I made contact with her mouth and that gave me the ess I needed to slide my tongue between her lips. Our tongues danced with one another and her breathing grew heavy as she fought to keep up the pace of my kisses. She turned her body, so she was facing me, and her arms instinctively wrapped around my neck as she pulled herself closer to my broad body.


    She moaned again, melting in the embrace and deepening the kiss as lifted her into my arms. Her legs were wrapped around my waist, and I brought her to the bed. I wanted to make this woman mine if it was thest thing I did. She was mine in


    every sense of the way, except for one.


    I wanted my mark on the nape of her neck. I wanted the world to know that she belonged to me. I let my wolf push himself forward as I broke my kiss from her lips and trailed down the nape of her neck again. He was ready to im what was his; mate or not, she belonged to us. "Mine," my wolf growled out loud just as our canines sunk deep into the nape of her neck, marking and iming Silver as ours.


    "Forever mine," I whispered as I licked the mark, sealing it closed.

 Chapter 0172

    Silver''s POV


    Everything happened so quickly that I barely could grasp what was happening. I was eager to get away from everyone and just be with the man that I loved. The man who had fallen in love with me deeper than I could ever imagine. My loving husband and Alpha. I wanted to be with him in more ways than I could count. As he kissed down the nape of my neck, I couldn''t help but shiver from the electricity that coursed through my body from his touch.


    As his lips found mine and his tongue glided across my bottom lip, I parted my lips to grant him ess. My tongue tangled with his and they danced in a beautiful rhythm until he broke the kiss and started to kiss down my neck again. I moaned at the sensations he provoked across my body. "Mine!" He spoke in a grave tone that almost didn''t seem like his.


    I opened my eyes to look at him, but his face was buried in my neck, licking, kissing, and sucking, every corner of me.


    "Forever mine," he whispered; his tone returning to his normal loving sound just before I felt something sharp piercing my flesh.


    My entire body went rigid in his arms when I realized it was his canine.


    He just marked me.


    He put his mark on me, and he didn''t bother to ask me yet. I started to tremble in his embrace as he deepened his canines. It wasn''t as painful as I thought it would be. It actually kind of felt nice; at first, the pain was sharp and made me wince in displeasure. But then I felt a rush of emotions and desires coursing through me and all I wanted was to be with him in the most intimate way possible. It was like something inside of me was craving him and itching to get out.


    I knew it had to be the wolf that was locked away inside of me. If what the Moon Goddess told me was true, my wolf wanted to get out and be with her mate. She''s the strange sensation I had been feeling inside of myself this entire time.


    She wanted him, and I wanted him... yet I was so infuriated and hurt that he did this without consent that I couldn''t even look at him. I felt sick to my stomach.


    He branded me as his and he didn''t think a conversation was worth having.


    He retracted his canines and licked the wound until it was closed. Then he peppered soft kisses along my neck and just as he was about to bring his lips to mine once again, I turned my head.


    His eyes flew open and for a second, I saw the yellow of his wolf still peering through, but they quickly settled and returned to his normal shade when he saw the look on my face.


    "Silver...?"


    "Get off me," I said through my teeth, tears brimming in my eyes and causing my vision to be blurry.


    He quickly did as I asked and scrambled off me; he looked confused and also a little hurt.


    "I..." he tried to say but I held my hand up. My hand was trembling, but not in a good way. In this kind, way, that means I''m desperately trying to keep myself together and not lose my cool on the man that I love.


    "How could you...?" I asked, my voice cracking at the end. I hated myself for sounding weak and broken, but I couldn''t help it.


    Why did he think that was okay?


    He stared at me for a moment, and then as if he realized what he had done, I could see the realization on his face as he quickly got to his feet and stepped away from the bed.


    "I... I''m so sorry, Silver. I didn''t mean to...I just..." he stopped talking, unsure of what he was trying to say.


    "You marked me without my consent, Elliot," I said, wrapping my arms around my body like I was trying to keep myself together. "This was not supposed to happen."


    "I''m sorry," he breathed, staring at the ground. "But I couldn''t wait another day for you to be mine..."


    "I was already yours!" I all but yelled. "I have always been yours. Didn''t you know that already?"


    "I wanted everyone to know that you are mine," he said, his tone low and almost threatening. "I wanted my mark and scent all over you. I can''t exin it, but it''s been driving me crazy..."


    I understood what he meantR¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    because, in some strange way, it''s


    been driving me crazy too. I always envisioned the day I would be


    marked differently. I thought that it would be a mutual discussion, and it would be in the middle of a passionate endeavor. He would


    ¦¯¦«¦¯


    mark me, and I would would


    mark him... I would have my wolf, and she would take im of her mate just like his wolf would take im over me.


    But now that vision was gone because he went ahead and did it without asking me. My wolf couldn''t be a part of this vision because she wasn''t fully here yet. I couldn''t mark him back yet... my wolf was feeling left out and that''s why I was feeling so hurt. I was hurt on her behalf for missing out on something so special.

 Chapter 0173

    "Baby, please don''t be mad at me," he said, lowering himself to his knees in front of me. "I love you so much and I just wanted you to be mine... officially.'' "Was marrying you not enough?"


    "Not for my wolf," he said sharply. "He needed something more. Something more permanent."


    "And you didn''t think discussing that was necessary?" I asked, my voice cracking again as I held back a sob.


    He cupped my face with his big and strong hands, forcing me to look at him.


    "I should have... I was wrong about that. I''m so sorry, Silver. I swear, I didn''t mean to. I got caught in the moment and then-"


    "And then you marked me..." I whispered. "I don''t have a wolf, so I can''t mark you back..."


    He raised his brows.


    "Is that what you are worried about?" He asked me, seemingly puzzled. "Marking me? You don''t have to mark me back. The bond will still work either way."


    I shook my head as tears spilled from my eyes.


    "You don''t understand. I wanted to mark you too, Elliot. I wanted you to be mine just as badly as you wanted me to be yours. I wanted us to be in this together, but you went ahead and did this without me..." He seemed confused by my words.


    "Silver, you don''t have a wolf. You couldn''t mark me even if you wanted to."


    I pulled away from his hands, watching as they dropped to his sides; he looked so defeated and I hated that I was the one putting that look on his face.


    "I do have a wolf," I whispered.


    ""I''m sorry, what?"


    "When I spoke to the Moon Goddess, she told me that I do have a wolf. She''s been kept away because of my magic. It''s too strong for her right now and until I can defeat my brother and inherit his magic, my wolf will remain hidden. But she''s there, Elliot. She''s inside of me. She watched you mark me and she was unable to participate. She is heartbroken and I''m crushed for her..."


    He let out a breath I hadn''t known he was holding until I finished speaking. He sat back on his hind legs and looked utterly defeated.


    "I... I didn''t know," he whispered, staring at his hands. "I''m so sorry... I didn''t know..."


    "No, you didn''t," I whispered as more tears fell from my eyes. "Because you didn''t bother to ask me. You chose to do this on your own and not consult me about it first. If you had


    told me, I would have told you


    not yet because I wanted to wait for my wolf."


    "Silver..." he croaked.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I know," I whispered. "You''re sorry. But that doesn''t change anything."


    I stood up, ready to leave the room, but he stood up quickly, blocking me from the doorway.


    "Elliot, let me leave," I demanded, folding my arms across my chest.


    He shook his head.


    "No," he said stubbornly. "I won''t let you leave yet. Not until you hear me out for a second."


    I sighed and relented, a part of me not wanting to leave him anyway.


    "I love you, Silver. I will love you regardless of anything. You are my entire world and I''m proud to call you mine. I''m proud to see my mark on your neck. I know you had a different vision for this, and I''m sorry that I did this in the way that I did. But I''m not sorry to im you. I''m not sorry to brand you as mine. My wolf is content now and that makes me happy. I know your wolf feels left out, but she doesn''t have to because whether she is here or not, she is ours as well. My wolf didn''t just mark you, but her as well. He might not have met her yet, but he''s already in love with her and that''s a crazy feeling for me to have. I just found out she existed and I''m already crazy about her because she is a part of you. So, you can hate me and be angry with me all you want... but I would mark you right here and right now all over again if I could."


    Tears spilled out of my eyes.


    "You mean that?" I whispered.


    He stepped closer to me, wrapping his arms around my body and holding me close to him.


    "Yes," he told me gently. "I meant that with every fiber of my being. I love you, Silver, and I love your wolf. Please, don''t push us away..."


    I wrapped my arms around him and brought my lips to his.


    "We love you too," I whispered. This conversation couldn''t be prolonged any further and I knew now that I was marked, he could feel my every emotion. Eventually, he was going to ask me about what I remembered. He needed to know that he was in danger. "You need to know something."


    He kissed my forehead and gazed down at me.


    "Tell me."


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "You are in danger, Elliot. My brother is after you and your sister. He wants revenge because your father is the reason his adoptive mother is dead. He''s after revenge."

 Chapter 0174

    Elliot''s POV


    I already had a feeling that her brother was after me. But the question still remained as to why. I didn''t understand what I did personally to him or these rogues. But I had a feeling Silver did know, and she was hesitant to tell me.


    "Hey," I said, taking her arms and pulling her back towards the bed so I could hold her. Her face was pale, and she had tears in her eyes. I wrapped my arms around her and held her close to me, not ever wanting to let this woman go. "Tell me what it is he wants with me and my sister." "He wants to get revenge, Elliot. Your father is the reason his adoptive mother is dead. We were separated at birth because of your sister''s prophecy," she exined.


    I furrowed my brows together. I was very little at the time of her prophecy, so I don''t remember much of what happened back then. But I do remember them hunting down the child my sister saw in her prophecy. I''m not sure what happened after that though; it seemed like the case got dropped. My father never brought it up again and I never bothered to ask.


    "When she had that prophecy, my birth mother panicked and switched me with another baby at the hospital," she exined, much to my surprise. "There weren''t any boys born at the time so she couldn''t switch my brother. But she took someone else''s baby; the Alphas..." My heart hammered in my chest with each word that she spoke. Could it be true that her mother switched her with the Alpha''s baby to protect her?


    Then, what did that mean for the Alpha''s baby? What happened to her?


    "They didn''t know what to do with my brother, so they left him in a cave. Thinking it would be better for him than the certain death that was waiting around the corner. Afterward, they took Alpha''s baby and jumped off a cliff. Later, they were found, and it was assumed that the baby they were holding when they died was the baby your sister prophesized about."


    "They sacrificed the Alpha''s baby?" I asked, dumbfounded.


    Tears filled her eyes as she stared at her hands.


    "Yes," she whispered. "It should have been me..."


    "No," I said firmly, grasping her hands in mine. Her gaze lifted and she met my eyes, tears glistening behind her gaze. "This is not your fault. No one should have died, but specifically not you. You are not the destruction my sister saw in her prophecy."


    Tears slipped out of her eyes and down her cheeks. I wiped them away with my thumbs as I held her face in my hands.


    "You are not to me for any of this, Silver," I told her, pressing my forehead against hers and inhaling her scent deeply.


    She let out a shuddering breath before she nodded slowly.


    "What happened to your brother?" I finally asked as I looked into her eyes.


    "He waster found by a rogue," she exined. "She raised him as her own. Then, your father put a hit on rogues and his mother ended up in the crossfire. She died..."


    I dropped my hands from her face


    and stared at her for a moment. Neither of us said anything. It was now making sense as to why he was so hellbent on getting revenge against my family. Not only was it my family that caused his birth family tomit suicide, separate him from his sister, and abandon him in a cave, but it was also my family that got the only woman who cared for him, the one he thought of as his mother, killed.


    How could I me him for wanting revenge?


    "What are you thinking about?" She asked.


    "I think he has a valid reason for wanting me dead," I told her.


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°No, he doesn''t,¡± she said quickly; now it was her turn to grab my face with her hands. "None of this was your fault. It was your father''s fault. He should have stopped after he killed your father." FindNovelOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    I jerked away at the sound of that; I always suspected that something like this was the case but hearing her say it and confirm my thoughts was almost too much for meto handle.


    "Are you saying he was the reason my father died?" I asked my tone hard anding out much colder than I meant it to.


    Her gaze shifted downward as if she just realized what she just said and then she gave me a curt nod.


    "He changed your father''s scent, just like he did with mine. His Beta thought he was a rogue and killed him," she said softly, her eyes shining with remorse.

 Chapter 0175

    I sighed and lowered my gaze as well, feeling defeated.


    She wrapped her arms around my body and held me close.


    "I''m so sorry, Elliot," she whispered, her face buried in the nape of my neck.


    "It''s not your fault," I assured her. "I don''t me you for any of this, Silver. I love you deeply."


    She smiled against me and then lifted her gaze to meet mine.


    "I love you deeply," she whispered. "I don''t exactly know what he''s nning on doing though. It''s all happening so fast."


    I nodded in agreement.


    "You said he wanted you to join him? Is he nning on capturing you again?" I asked her.


    She frowned.


    "I''m not exactly sure. He didn''t say anything since he took my memories and threw me into the forest. I''m assuming he wouldn''t have let you kill me though. You don''t think he''s watching me, do you?" She asked.


    I was worried about something like that happening, but I have the best Gammas and pack security in the world. There''s no way he was able to get into this pack to watch Silver. Then again, he was able to take her in the first ce. The thought left an unsettled feeling in the pit of my stomach.


    "Let''s not think about it right now," she said, sensing my unease. Now that she was marked, I was able to feel her emotions as well and I knew she still felt uneasy as well. Neither of us wanted to think about it though.


    It was gettingte in the evening and we both had an exhausting day. She brought her lips to mine, and I kissed her back, brushing my tongue across her bottom lip and wanting ess to her mouth. I needed to ensure myself that she was truly okay and that she was mine. My body was on high alert and all I


    wanted was to strip her naked and


    make her mine all over again.


    As if she could read my thoughts, she pulled back slightly so she could lift her shirt over her head. My eyes darkened at the sight of her; she wasn''t wearing a bra and her eyes sparkled with passion.


    "I was about to take a shower," she said, slipping off the bed. I watched her as she swayed her hips towards the bathroom door and then she paused to look at me from over her shoulder. "Are you going ot join me?"


    I smiled, unable to get off the bed fast enough. She squealed andughed as I lifted her into my arms and carried her the rest of the way into the bathroom. I kissed down the nape of her neck, sucking on her mark as I mmed the bathroom door shut behind us.


    It didn''t take us long to strip off all our clothing. While we waited for the water to heat, I sat her on the counter, her legs wrapped around my waist, and I kissed her as if my entire life deepened on it. She moaned into my mouth as I bit her bottom lip, sucking on it like it was a sweet piece of candy.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I could smell her arousal, and it


    made my manhood stiff as well. It


    17.


    .n


    was begging for entrance as it pressed against her core eagerly. lifted her off the counter and brought her into the shower. The water soaked our naked bodies, and we continued to kiss until neither of us could breathe. I finally pulled back to give her a minute to catch her breath.


    I grabbed the soap andthered it in my hands. I began rubbing my fingers down her body and she sucked in a sharp breath from the contact. loved the effect I had on her body, and I couldn''t help but grin at her hardening nipples as my fingers washed and explored her breasts. She closed her eyes, leaning her head against the shower wall as I massaged her breasts and ran my fingers down her torso until I reached her core.


    Her eyes opened as I pushed my fingers inside of her.


    "Oh, Goddess..." she whispered.


    I brought my lips to hers and kissed her sweetly at first, but then I deepened it and kissed with a hungry passion.


    She groaned into my mouth as she nibbled on my bottom lip.


    "Mark me again," she whispered against my lips. I raised my eyebrows at her. "I want to be connected to you. Please... Elliot. Mark me."

 Chapter 0176

    Silver''s POV


    I wasn''t entirely sure what I was asking for. But I knew I needed to feel that connection with Elliot once again. I wasn''t prepared when he marked me the first time, but I was prepared now, and I was ready for him. Even though I couldn''t mark him back just yet and I didn''t


    fully have my wolf with me, I still wanted to feel that connection in every possible way.


    I had a feeling a war wasing soon and there was no telling what was going to happen during or after this war. I was scared for the pack, but most importantly, I was scared for Elliot. He was the main target; he was the one Scott was going after.


    His hands on my body felt so good. I couldn''t help but close my eyes and take deep breaths as I felt his fingers roaming across my breasts and tugging at my nipples. The soap wasvender and rxed every single one of my senses. When we reached my core and I felt his fingers pushing inside of me, I gasped at the sudden intrusion but then I weed him.


    He pressed his body into me, and I found myself pinned between his hard abs and the shower wall. I looked up at him and saw the dark look in his gaze. He was staring down at me with such lust that I couldn''t help myself. I ran my fingers across his washboard abs, loving how he felt under my touch. A slight tremble coursed through his body, and it made me smile knowing that I had the same effect on him as he had on me.


    He brought his lips down to mine and I kissed him with just as much passion, if not more. Now it was my turn to seek refuge inside of his mouth. My tongue swiped across his bottom lip. Asking for permission to ess, which he immediately granted. As he parted his lips, my tongue entered his mouth, and I felt the softness of his tongue embracing mine. I moaned into his mouth, my skin lighting up from the sparks of electricity that danced off my flesh.


    I ran my fingers down his torso until I reached his lower half. His erection was huge and ready for me. My mouth watered at the very thought of it having him inside of me; of feeling that sudden connection and being one with the love of my life.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    I started to stroke him gently as I kissed him; his kisses becamezy, and his breathing intensified as I pleasured him with my fingers. The soap made the perfect lubricant as I continued to stroke his length.


    "Fuck, Silver," he whispered against me.


    I kissed him again deeply as I felt him twitching in my hand.


    "I don''t want to finish like this," he said almost hoarsely. I didn''t stop though; I wanted him to finish for me. He''s always careful to make sure I finish first, but this time, I wanted him to be the one to finish first. I wanted to take care of him like he always took care of me.


    "Silver..." he tried to protest but by the time he finished saying my name, it came out like a moan, and I felt his warm seed spraying into my hand and on the ground of the shower. I smiled in satisfaction knowing that I made him lose himself just with my hand.


    He growled as he kissed my lips


    deeply and I chuckled. I wrapped my


    legs around him as he carried me back under the water. The hot water soothed my skin and rxed my body. Dwatched the soap leave our skin and wash down the drain by our feet. His lips found mine and we kissed each other hungrity and


    greedily.


    His cock found my entrance without his lips ever leaving mine and with one quick motion, he thrust inside of me. I inhaled sharply from the intrusion but immediately rxed as pleasure overtook the sudden shock. I moaned as he thrust himself inside of me over and over again.


    He kept me pinned against him and


    the wall of the shower as he


    mmed him inside of me. He


    pulled himselfpletely out before mming himself back into me. His movements were so perfect that he continued to hit that perfect spot that made me call out his name repeatedly until I was breathless, and my voice came out as a whisper.


    "Mark me again," I begged him for the final time. "Please..."


    He mmed back inside of me, and he remained like that as his lips broke from mine and he trailed


    BUT


    down the nape of my neck. I could feel my core throbbing with pleasure, begging for that sweet


    release. He found that spot on my neek that he had once marked and he sucked and licked, sending


    shivers throughout my entire body.


    I closed my eyes, feeling his pulsating inside of me; his cock pressing against my G-spot and making my core clench with need and want.


    "Mine," he growled, and I knew it was his wolf in control. His wolf was calling out to my wolf, even if he didn''t fully know it yet. They were mates; they were destined to be together and someday soon he would see that.

 Chapter 0177

    pleasure and waves of it shot through my body. My legs began to tremble as my orgasm came in full force.


    I felt his canines piercing my flesh, deepening the mark that was already there. I let out a howl, something that I didn''t know I had inside of me until this moment. He deepened his canines as he continued to thrust slowly inside of me. The sharp pain turned into intense


    every way possible, dering that I was his and only his.


    As he retracted his canines from the nape of my neck, I came undone, allowing my body to feel every rush of pleasure he provoked. With a few thrusts more, he came undone with me. I felt his warm seed spraying inside of me, coating my insides and branding me in


    We remained like that for several minutes. We shared passionate kisses while he remained inside of me, holding me up and keeping me pinned between him and the wall. After we both got our bearings, he slowly slid out of me, his seed sliding down my legs in the process.


    He kissed my forehead before he took some soap and a washcloth. He started to wipe my inner thighs until they were clean. Then, he turned off the water and took hold of my hand.


    He wrapped a towel around my body first before he put a towel around his waist and then he kissed me sweetly.


    As we left the bathroom, I quickly put on my pajamas, and he pulled on a pair of sweatpants. Both of us were quiet and lost in our thoughts. I was thinking about what was about toe in the unforeseen future. I worried that my brother to try and take me away again; I worried he might do something with my memory for the second time. I felt a fear like no other creeping up my spine and suddenly, I felt as if I was being watched. I nced at the window with a frown; it was dark out and I knew there was no one there. This pack was safe, and Elliot would make sure that nothing bad happened to me. But then why did I feel so unsure?


    The knock on the door brought me out of my thoughts. Elliot opened it and greeted the maid who was sent to bring us food. She put the trays of soup down on the table on the far side of the room before leaving. "You should eat," Elliot told me.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and was just about to walk over to the table and do just that when a sharp pain in my temple stopped me. I cried out in pain as I fell to the ground, clutching my head as if it might explode.


    I could see shes of lights in front of my vision and my entire body trembled in agony. It didn''t make any sense; it wasn''t the full moon yet so why was this happening to me all of a sudden?


    "Silver!" I heard Elliot yell as he rushed towards me. I felt his warm hands around my body, trying to provide me with soothingfort, but the pain was too much. Tears burned in my eyes as more lights shed in my vision.


    This was different though; usually, I could see the scents of those I was looking at or those I had looked at. But this one was different, it was like I was seeing someone else''s scent. Someone who wasn''t here in front of me.


    This scent was dark red, a color I had never seen before. It was almost maroon. If red meant power, I wondered what maroon meant.


    The colors began to shift as it


    continued to sh through my


    vision, and it turned into the forel


    Ve


    a man that stood in front of me. It


    was almost ghostly.


    of


    I let out another whimper as I tried to focus my attention on the man, trying to figure out who or what it was.


    He bent down and reached his hand out to me, and I screamed in horror at the sight.


    What was happening to me??


    "It''s time for you toe with me, Silver," the voice said in a deep and very familiar voice.


    I gasped as the lights became blurry again and then went away. I realized I was on the ground with my knees pressed to my chest and tears were streaming down my cheeks.


    The lights in my vision were gone and my head was no longer aching. Elliot kept his arms wrapped around me as he whispered soothing things to med lifted my head off the ground and peeked up at him through my tear-filled eyes.


    "Elliot..." I cried. He held me loosely and kissed the side of my head.


    "I''m here; it''s okay," he whispered, holding me close.


    I shook my head as I sobbed.


    "No, it''s not," I cried. "It''s not okay."


    "What''s wrong? What is it?" He asked, concern evident in his voice.


    "It was Scott..." I sobbed. "It was my brother. He''sing."

 Chapter 0178

    Silver''s POV


    My brother came to me in a vision and told me that it was time for me to go with him. But how did he get into my head like this? Was it some kind of twin thing?


    The thought of it made me sick; was he able to do this before? If so, why hadn''t he reached out to me sooner? Elliot left to grab me a ss of water; he tucked me into bed for the night so I could rest. Despite the pain dispersing, I still had a slight headache, and I was lightheaded. Everything happened so quickly, and I feared for the fate of my mate.


    When he returned, I released the breath I hadn''t known I was holding. He helped me take a steady sip of the water and I sighed as I felt it going down my throat. He kissed the top of my head and held me in his arms the entire night. He was kind enough to not ask me any questions while I rested.


    At some point, I fell asleep and when I woke up, I felt Elliot''s soft lips on my cheek. I sighed contently at the feeling of him close to me and when I opened my eyes, I saw him smiling at me.


    "Good morning," he said sweetly as he nuzzled his nose against my face.


    I smiled at him and sat up, looking around the room. The sun was desperately trying to peer through the window.


    "What time is it?" I asked him.


    "Almost 10. You slept for a while," he told me. "Mariah is cooking breakfast as we speak, and I just got off the phone with my sister. She''s going to being over soon."


    I nodded and bit my lip.


    "I''m going to have to tell her everything, aren''t I?" I asked.


    "Only tell her what you arefortable with. But if we want to defeat Scott, we are going to need her help. She might be able to see something that we can''t."


    "I understand," I told him as I slid out of bed.


    He kissed me lovingly as he helped me to my feet.


    "When will she be here?" I asked.


    "Soon," he answered. "I''ll head downstairs. Come down when you are ready."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Okay," I said, kissing him onest time before he left the room.


    Sighing, I went over to the closet and grabbed a pair of jeans and a crop top, along with some


    undergarments, before retreating into the bathroom. When I looked in the mirror, I noticed how worn out I looked. I crinkled my nose as stared at my lifeless bedhead and dark circles under my eyes. It looked as if I hadn''t slept in a long time.


    I turned on the water faucet and sshed some lukewarm water on my face, trying to wake myself up a little more. Then I ran a brush through my knotted hair before pulling it back; I left it half up and half down.


    I stripped off my clothes and I gasped when I saw the hickeys around my cleavage and the fresh mark on my neck. I waspletely branded and marked as Elliots. My cheeks grew pink as I stared at the markings on my flesh and then a smile tipped the corner of my lips.


    I quickly dressed, slipped on some


    bedroom to go into the kitchen. I heard some light chatter as I near the kitchen, and I immediately recognized the sound of Marian''s voice. She was speaking to a couple of different people, but I couldn''t make out the other voices.


    As I stepped into the kitchen, Ipletely froze when I saw who was there. "Reba?" I asked. "Emma?"


    They both looked at me and smiled.


    I hadn''t seen Emma since I told her not to take that drug in the hospital It felt like ages ago. I can''t even


    Reba, but I immediately fr


    remember thest time I saw


    guilty


    for not reaching out to her sooner and updating her on what was going on.


    As quickly as she smiled, she soon frowned and put her hands on her hips.


    "Why am I hearing that my best friend got kidnapped and her memory was wiped from someone other than my best friend?" Reba asked, narrowing her eyes at me.


    I bit my lip and rushed towards her.


    "I''m so sorry," I said, grabbing a hold of her arms. "I never meant to keep something like this from you. It all happened so fast, and I just got my memories back yesterday. Please, don''t be mad at me." "Are you kidding me?" She asked, her eyes wide. "I was worried about you."


    She wrapped me in her arms and hugged me closely.


    "Can you maybe stop giving me a panic attack?"


    I chuckled as tears filled my eyes.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll try my best," I assured her.


    She pulled away from me and stared at me at arm''s length.


    "Are you unharmed?" She asked.

 Chapter 0179

    "As far as I know," I told her.


    I looked at Emma and saw her watching us with a faint smile on her lips. I pulled away from Reba so I could hug Emma.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked her.


    "I could be a lot worse," she told me, shrugging. "Thanks to you, I wasn''t harmed like the others."


    She fell silent as she stared at the ground.


    "How is everyone else at the hospital?" I asked.


    "We lost some she-wolves," she told me, and my heartnded directly in my stomach.


    "Oh, Goddess," I whispered.


    She nodded.


    "Their wolves weren''t strong enough to ovee the wolfsbane," she exined. "But most everyone else is recovering. Some are in critical conditions, but the doctors are optimistic that they will make a full recovery." I nodded, relieved to hear that.


    "How are Alison and Cara?" I asked. I knew the two girls were in critical condition from the beginning. Alison was in aa after being attacked by a rogue and Cara had to have surgery because of her extensive injuries after protecting Alison. "They are both awake and doing well," Emma surprised me by saying. "They have no idea about what happened though. I didn''t tell them, and I figured it would be better to not tell them while they are recovering."


    I nodded in agreement.


    "You are right. It''s better if they didn''t know right now. I''m just d they are okay and I''m d you''re okay," I told her, putting my hand on her shoulder.


    She beamed at me.


    "Thanks to you," she said, nudging me.


    "Girls, breakfast is ready, "Mariah said, motioning for the tes she put on the counter.


    The scent of food filled my nose, and my mouth watered; I couldn''t remember thest time I had a real meal. It couldn''t have been that long ago. My stomach was growling angrily and I knew if I didn''t get food in me soon, I was going to lose my mind. Thankfully, Reba and Emma seemed to be feeling the same way because they were rushing towards the counter with hungry eyes. I chuckled at my friends and sat with them at the counter.


    "So, what''s been going on with you, Reba?" I asked her. "It feels like we haven''t spoken in a while."


    "Well, you''ve been so busy doing your Luna duties you barely check in with me," she said, batting hershes. "I''ve been fine. Your father is still being a dick."


    "Are you ever going to quit being his assistant?" I asked her. She''s been my father''s assistant for years and he always treated her so badly. I felt bad and I wished there was something I could do. She shrugged.


    "it''s good money," she told me as she took a bite of her bacon.


    ""Money isn''t everything," I reminded her.


    "Says the girl with a rich husband," she teased.


    I rolled my eyes at her and started to eat my own food.


    "Oh, I should tell you, Ste is at it again with her antics," she muttered.


    I raised my brows and looked at her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "She''s iming you giarized her paintings. I know you''ve been kind of awoltely, so you haven''t seen the headlines. But she''s made it this big scandal. Everyone is saying you are stealing her work and pping your name on it."


    My mouth dropped from her words.


    "Excuse me?" I gasped. "I did not steal anyone''s work. If anyone is the thief, it''s her!"


    "You don''t need to tell me that," she said, shrugging.


    "Who is Ste?" Emma asked.


    I forgot that Emma and I don''t talk that often because she''s a new friend. She doesn''t really know much about me or my family.


    "My sister," I muttered. "She''s always up to something."


    "Ste Stormwind?" She asked, her brows raised.


    I nodded. I wasn''t surprised that Emma heard of my sister; she was very well-known around these packs.


    "Are you saying her paintings are actually yours?" She asked, surprised.


    "Some of them," I admitted. "She''s always been known for her tricks. I''m not sure what to do about it."


    "Your husband is the strongest Alpha in the world. You have all the power. Use it," Emma reminded me. Reba nodded.


    "I like her. She''s quiet but direct," Reba praised, making Emma- beam also agree with her. Use the


    power that your husband gives you.


    Take back your art."


    I thought about it as I continued eating; Mariah was silently observing our conversation and nodding along with whatever was being said.


    A voice in the hallway brought me,


    out of my thoughts and I recognizedOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    it as Charlotte. She was talking to Elliot who was trailing behind her.


    Not before long, the door of the kitchen swung open, and Charlotte walked in with her hands on her hips.


    "I know what your brother is nning, and I know how to stop it."

 Chapter 0180

    Silver''s POV


    We all stared at her dumbfounded. She looked so confident, and I had to admire her for that. I couldn''t believe what she was saying though. She must have had a vision about what my brother was nning, and she knows how to put a stop to him? ""Are you serious?" I asked her.


    "Yes," she told me as she made her way into the kitchen. Elliot was trailing behind her, looking a bit apprehensive. I could tell he didn''t like what she was about to say. I walked over to him and put my hand on his arm to soothe him. "Is everything okay?" I asked him.


    He met my eyes and gave me a small and very forced smile.


    "I''m not entirely sure," he said. "She insists that you hear her out, but I don''t really like the n she came up with."


    "How about you grab a te of food," Mariah suggested as she piled more food onto a couple more tes.


    "Don''t mind if do," Charlotte said, sitting at the counter. "I''m starving. My vision was tough, and I woke up with such a headache."


    I pulled Elliot with me towards the counter and took my seat, while Elliot wrapped his arms around my waist and rested his head on my head, his front to my back.


    "So, what exactly is this n?" Reba asked through a mouthful of food.


    Charlotte frowned at her; the look of distaste on her face as she narrowed her eyes.


    "And who exactly are you?" Charlotte asked.


    Reba put her fork down and turned to face Charlotte.


    "Reba," she answered, holding out her hand for Charlotte to shake. "Silver''s best friend and confidant."


    Charlotte sized her up before turning and ignoring her outstretched hand.


    "Interesting," Charlotte murmured.


    Reba only scowled and then looked at me; I only offered her a shrug, not really sure what else to say.


    "So, are you going to enlighten us with this n?" I asked; picking up a piece of bacon and bringing it to Elliot''s mouth. I smiled when I felt him take a bite.


    "Yes," she answered simply as she took a sip of the coffee Mariah ced in front of her. "Great coffee, Mariah."


    "Thanks, dear," Mariah beamed.


    "Char, focus," Elliot scolded, yet his tone was casual.


    Charlotte rolled her eyes.


    "Oh, fine," she muttered. "Yall are no fun."


    "Maybe we''d be more fun if our lives weren''t in danger," I suggested; I was unable to hide the aggravation in my tone.


    Charlotte turned to me.


    "I had a vision," she told me. I couldn''t help but roll my eyes at her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Obviously," I murmured. "What happened in this vision?"


    "There was destruction," she told me. "He changes everyone''s scent. All the high-ranked wolves. Not just in this pack though; in every pack. Everybody is fighting one another and it''s pretty much a blood bath." She paused to take another big bite of bacon.


    "He doesn''t just want this pack; he wants all the packs. However, he wants us dead more than anything so he can avenge his family. He tries to convince Silver to join him so they can rule together." "And I said no, obviously. Right?" I asked, raising my brows.


    She shrugged.


    "I saw two oues. One where you say no, and one where you say yes," she answered.


    My mouth almost fell to the ground. In what world would I agree to go along with my brother''s ns? Why would I say yes to something like that? Something didn''t add up and an uneasy feeling formed in the pit of my stomach. I looked behind me at Elliot and his eyes were dark.


    "Silver would never go along with anything like that," Reba said, shaking her head. "There has to be a mistake or something."


    Charlotte red at Reba, her lip curling in disgust.


    "There''s no mistake," Charlotte murmured. "I saw what I saw. Silver was pretty evil, and she was doing terrible things alongside her brother. She was fullymitted."


    "Did you see why I would say yes to something like that?" I asked.


    "Destiny is never set in stone; it''s the reason why my visions aren''t always urate. They can change at any moment she exined. "But in this timeline, something happened where you started to believe that maybe your brother was right.


    Maybe it would be better if you two were in control."


    "ckmail," Emma whispered.


    We all looked at her; Emma was typically the quieter of the bunch, so hearing her speak just now immediately drew our attention.


    "What did you say?" I asked her.


    She looked at me and I could see she was working out something in her head.


    "What if you were being


    ckmailed? Miss Charlotte


    mentioned that all the high-ranked wolves got their scents changed and everybody was attacking everybody. So, what if Alpha Elliot was in danger, and the only way to ensure his safety was to go along with your brother''s ns?"


    I was stunned; could that really happen? Could I go along with Scott''s ns to protect Elliot?


    "That''s a possibility," Charlotte agreed.


    "So, how do we stop him and prevent Elliot from getting hurt?" I asked, my voice rising.


    "Protecting me isn''t what I''m worried about," Elliot said, putting his hands on my shoulders. "My concern is protecting you and my pack."


    "Then let protecting you be my concern," I said, looking back up at him. He sighed and I knew he wanted to argue more, but he didn''t. I looked back at Charlotte and asked again, "What do I need to do?"

 Chapter 0181

    "Scott has a dagger in his house oryer. Wherever he''s nning this stuff," she said, ncing at me. "That dagger is the Moon Dagger. It holds a moonstone and makes the dagger powerful. It can kill any creature easily. If you want to kill your brother, you need to use that dagger on him." "The Moon Dagger?" Emma gasped. "How did he get possession of that? The only one that I knew existed disappeared decades ago."


    "My vision doesn''t lie. He has the dagger," Charlotte confirmed. "But the thing is... not just anyone can use it on him. Only Silver can. It''s something with her powersbined with his. If she wants to inherit his powers, she''s going to need to be the one to stab him." My stomach tightened and I suddenly felt incredibly sick. Elliot tightened his hold around me, sensing my unease.


    "And how am I supposed to get this dagger?" I asked, my voiceing out breathy. I had a feeling I already knew the answer to this question. But I needed her to confirm it first.


    She nced at me again and took another bite of her bacon before smirking.


    "You need to go with him and pretend to help him. You need to get close to your brother," she answered.


    I was afraid she was going to say that. It exined why Elliot wasn''t too pleased with this n of hers.


    "There has to be another way," Reba said, shaking her head. "We can''t just give him Silver."


    "Well, if you have a better n, I''d love to hear it," Charlotte said with a sneer.


    "I''ll find something else," Elliot said firmly.


    If I don''t do this... Elliot could end up putting himself in danger. I had a feeling my choices were starting right now, and it tipped either way depending on my current decision. I couldn''t let Elliot or anyone else put themselves in danger. I needed to put an end to my brother before it began.


    I pressed my lips together and stood to my feet.


    "I''ll do it," I said firmly. "I''ll go with my brother, find the dagger, and then I''ll end his miserable life before he hurts anyone."


    They all stared at one another before looking at me, each of them silent.


    "How do we know this isn''t the oue where she says yes to his ns and bes evil with him?" Reba asked, folding her arms across her chest.


    "Because in my vision, she wasn''t faking it," Charlotte answered, rolling her eyes. "This would just be staged."


    "But what if that jerk does something to her that makes her evil?" Reba countered.


    "I have antidotes for everything pretty much," Charlotte shrugged. "I''m sure we can reverse whatever he does to her. But I really don''t think he will do anything. I didn''t get the impression she was under some kind of spell or drugged in my vision."


    "It does seem dangerous though," Emma said softly. "Is it a chance we are willing to take? I mean, this is Silver''s life we are talking about."


    "I would risk my life if it meant saving everyone else," I said, looking around at my friends. "I''m the Luna; it''s my job to protect everyone." "There has to be another way," Elliot protested.


    I shook my head and looked at him.


    "There isn''t," I said, putting my hands on his arms. "Let me do this for you and for this pack. Let me protect this pack, Elliot." "She''s right," Charlotte said. "Let her do this, Elliot. I told you this was the best n."


    "If I lose her-"


    "You won''t," I said sharply. "I need you to trust me, not just as your wife, but as your Luna as well. Can you do that?" I asked him.


    He looked at me for a long while and


    I could see the turmoil in


    2 ¨¦vese


    before he finally relented and


    nodded. He pressed his forehead against mine.


    "You better be right about this, Char," he murmured, loud enough for her to hear.


    I kissed him before looking at Charlotte.


    "When do we do this?" I asked.


    "Elliot already mentioned that your brother came to youst night," she said, shrugging.


    "Wait, what??" Reba said, ring at me. "You didn''t tell me that."


    I shrugged.


    "It''s a long story," I admitted.


    "So, he''s probably already waiting for you. I would say go into the forest and wait for him to find you," she said.


    I looked at Elliot who still seemed uncertain. But with a short head nod, I smiled.


    "Okay, then let''s do this."


    We finished eating our lunch and then I said goodbye to Reba and Emma, telling them to remain safe and that if we needed them, we would reach out. Charlotte stayed behind and Elliot walked me to the border.


    "Come back to me," he said to me as he wrapped me in his arms, holding me tightly against his chest and never wanting to let go. I felt the same way; I didn''t want to let go of


    him either. This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I kissed him deeply and smiled against his embrace.


    "I will," I assured him.


    After another long hug and kiss, we finally parted ways. I thanked the guards at the border before I descended into the forest.


    It didn''t take long to hear the twig snap behind me. I closed my eyes and braced myself from the impact.


    It was showtime.

 Chapter 0182

    Silver''s POV


    "You don''t need to knock me out," I said firmly as the footsteps closed in around me. "I''m here out of my own free will and I will go with you to see my brother."


    "What made you change your mind?" A raspy voice asked from behind me.


    I wrapped my arms around my body, appearing vulnerable.


    "He''s my brother," I said, turning around to face the few rogues that were surrounding me. I recognized a couple of them from when I was captured the first time. I nced at them before staring at the one in front of me. From the way he was holding himself higher than the others, I assumed he was the leader of the bunch, so I focused most of my attention on him. "I want to at least hear him out."


    The leader looked at me for a long while and then nodded.


    "We can''t let you know where we are stationed though," he said in a gruff tone.


    I was expecting as much. One of the rogues stepped around him and I noticed he was holding a sack in his hands. Before I knew what was happening, he was throwing it on my head and tightening it so it wouldn''t fall off. I waspletely enclosed in the darkness that surrounded me and I gasped at the sudden shock of it.


    Another rogue grabbed my arms and started to thrust me forward. I nearly stumbled over my feet as I continued to walk with the rogues through the forest. The entire walk was silent and I''m not sure how long we walked for. My feet were aching, and I definitely received some scratches and cuts along the way. His hands were tight around my wrists, and I just knew I would have some bruising. But he didn''t seem to care. He continued to manhandle me until I could no longer walk.


    I eventually fell to the hard ground with a thud, gasping for breath and begging to rest my aching feet.


    "We only have a little while longer," the leader barked. "Keep walking."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I struggled to get back to my feet but once I did, I was once again trusted forward. After what felt like an eternity, we finally made it to the destination. The rogues greeted someone at the front entrance before shoving me through a door.


    I was encased in silence before I was thrown into a room. I fell to the ground, letting out a whimper as I let out a loud whimper. The bag was ripped off my head and winced at the sudden motion.


    "Wait here," the leader ordered just before he left the room, mming the door behind him.


    I sighed and took a look at my surroundings was in the same


    room they shoved me in before. This was the foom where they took my memories. This was the room where my brother told me the reasoning behind him wanting my husband


    dead.


    I wasn''t sitting there alone for long because soon the door was opening and my brother walked into the room. He raised his brows at me.


    "I had to see it to believe it. I couldn''t believe when they told me my darling sister returned out of her own free will," he said, folding his arms across his chest. "What changed your mind." I pulled myself to my feet and narrowed my eyes at him.


    "You are my brother, Scott. You have a good reason behind wanting Elliot and his family dead. I''m angry too because they took our parents from us. I suffered so much in this life. because of that family. They were the reason I had to live with that cruel Alpha and that awful sister. I would like to join you and take back


    my life."


    I even sounded convincing to myself. I was proud of myself for performing so well; now I just had to hope that Scott believed every word I was saying.


    He raised his brows at me and studied me for a long while before he finally spoke.


    "I''m d you came to your senses," he told me, holding out his hand for me to shake. "We are going to make the perfect team, Sis."


    I smiled, hoping that it didn''t feel too forced.


    "You can count on that," I agreed.


    "Come, let me give you a tour of the


    ce," he said, motioning for me to step out of the room. I nodded and followed him out of the bedroom and into the hallway. I wasn''t surprised to see that it was a basic house wasn''t sure how many floors, but I knew we were on the first floor. There weren''t many rooms on this floor, but he guided me around and we walked into the living room area where a few other rogues were upying the space.

 Chapter 0183

    As soon as we entered, they both stood to their feet quickly and bowed to my brother. I raised my brows, surprised by their level of respect. "Guys, I''d like you to meet my sister," he introduced. "These guys have been pretty much like my family since my mother died."


    I gave him a sad nod and smiled at the rogues.


    "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Silver," I introduced myself.


    They looked at me warily for a moment before one of them stepped forward.


    "I''m Ronald," he said, bowing his head at me.


    "And I''m Leroy," the other one said.


    I looked around and noticed the one I considered the leader to be missing.


    "Doug is outside smoking," Leroy exined as if he could read my mind.


    I nodded thoughtfully.


    "Come with me," Scott said, pulling my arm along with him. I followed him down a hallway until we reached a doorway. He opened the doorway, and I noticed it led down a dark stairwell. I hesitated before following him, not sure exactly where he was leading me. He noticed my hesitance and he smiled.


    "It''s okay. I won''t hurt you," he assured me, motioning again for me to follow him.


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and nodded at him as I followed him down the steps. As we reached the bottom, he turned on the light and I was amazed to see an open space that looked like it was used for magic. There were potions on shelves along the wall and a ton of books on shelves that made the space look almost like a library. There werefortable couches and cushioned seats as well.


    It made the area look like a lounge almost. I was impressed by the amount of effort it took to create such an area.


    "Wow..." I said, amazed. "This ce is incredible."


    "This is where I practice my magic," he said with a shrug. "I recently created a potion that will put everyone under my control." My mouth dropped at his words.


    "Put everyone under your control?" I asked him, dumbfounded.


    He nodded; humor clear on his face.


    "Yes, I''m going to change the scents of all the higher-ranked wolves and then I''m going to force everyone else to fight them, he said, a sickening smile spread across his thin lips. "Once they are all fighting, it''ll be the distraction I need to kill Elliot and his sister once and for all. Plus, as an added bonus, I''ll be able to take over everyone''s packs once the Alpha''s are dead. Of course, I''ll need your help ruling over the werewolfmunity," he added thatst part with a wink and I felt my stomach twist.


    I kept the disgust off my face though and swallowed down the bile that rose in my throat.


    "You''re still with me, aren''t you?" He asked, staring at me with a questionable look. I blinked a few times and smiled.


    "Yes, of course," I said, trying to sound convincing.


    "Good," he said with a widening smile. "Because in order for this potion to work. I need your blood."


    "You need my blood?" I asked, my brows raised.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    He nodded.


    "I needed my blood as well, but toplete the spell, I also need your blood. I''m distributing it like a curse. Nobody will ever see iting," he said,ughing like it was the funniest thing he had ever said.


    "And when exactly are you going to do this?" I asked him.


    "Tomorrow night. It''s the full moon," he told me. "Everything will be stronger tomorrow."


    My heart dropped into my stomach; tomorrow was a full moon? That meant I was going to turn into a monster. I suddenly felt nervous and jittery.


    "This time tomorrow; we are going to rule everything," he said with a broad smile. "And you will have everything you deserve."


    "I see," I said, staring at the mess of potions on the counter.


    He put his hand on my shoulder as if


    he was trying to reassure me but then his eyes spotted something that made his eyes darken and the look of fury rose on his face as he red at me.


    "What the fuck is that?" He asked through his teeth.


    Confused, I asked, "What?"


    "On your neck," he hissed.


    Instinctly, I reached my head up and touched my neck, and then I froze. Why hadn''t I thought about covering this up? What was wrong with me? "You let that murdering asshole mark you??"

 Chapter 0184

    Silver''s POV


    I instinctively reached up and touched the mark on my neck. I hadn''t thought about covering it up, but at that moment, I regretted that decision. I bit my lower lip and nced at the ground. I could feel Scott''s eyes on me and my cheeks burned as I thought about what to


    say.


    "Yeah," I murmured. "It wasn''t in my control."


    His brows furrowed as he continued to burn his eyes into my face.


    "What do you mean it wasn''t in your control?" He asked, folding his arms across his chest.


    "He marked me without getting my permission," I told him, shrugging casually. "It''s okay though..." I tried to add.


    He scoffed and shook his head as he took me in.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, it''s not okay, Silver. This is exactly why that asshole needs to die. Someone like him and his father don''t deserve to live and by tomorrow night, his family will no longer exist."


    I had to swallow the bile that rose in my throat upon hearing his words. I was starting to feel sick to my stomach. I nced at the ground again and nodded my head. I knew that being here and pretending to be a part of Scott''s circle was going to be major turmoil for me. But I still did it because my pack needs me; my mate needs me.


    Scott grabbed my arm and pulled me into his arms, holding me tightly and rubbing my back soothingly. I knew he was trying to act like a big brother, but I just felt ufortable being this close to him. However, I remained still, not wanting to give him any reason to be suspicious of me.


    "He will never hurt you again, Silver. You have my word. I will do everything I can to protect you. He won''t take anyone else in my life. That''s a promise."


    My entire body felt numb, and I wasn''t sure what to say in response, so I only nodded. He released me and looked at my face, giving me a broad smile.


    "Come on, we should have dinner and then we can prepare for tomorrow," he told me, pulling me along with him.


    We walked past the front room and the stairs that led upstairs. I nced up at the stairway as we walked; there were no lights on, and I couldn''t help but wonder what was on the second floor. Perhaps it was his office?


    neb


    Is that where the dagger would be? I needed to find that dagger if I was to defeat him once and for all. I''d like stab him with it before he does something harmful to those I love. The thought of anything happening to Elliot left an unsettled feeling in


    the pit of my stomach.


    As we reached the kitchen, there were a few others piling food on their tes before leaving the room. Some of them spared me quick nces, but none of them said anything to me. I wondered what they were thinking.


    I felt a bit out of ce and


    ufortable. They were all


    rogues, and had never been around


    this many of them before. I''ve only heard bad things about rogues; was always told they were not the ones I should ever be around. Now, I stood in a kitchen full of them and I wasn''t really sure what to do about that.


    My own brother was one of them for crying out loud.


    "The food smells good," Scott said to one of the cooks who gave him a polite smile.


    "It''s your favorite," she told him, "Chicken pot pie."


    My stomach growled at the mention of food. I wasn''t sure when Ist ate and all I wanted right now was to dig my teeth into some of the pot pie.


    I grabbed a te and helped myself to some of the food. I waited for Scott to grab some food as well and then we walked together into the front living room, where it was mainly empty. A couple of the rogues were just leaving as we entered. I sat at one of the tables on the far side of the room and Scott joined me.


    "Whenever we aplish our mission tomorrow night, you can choose whatever pack you want to take over. You also have the say on what we do with your ''father''," Scott said as he took a bite of his food.


    I thought about my dad and how cruel he''s been to me my entire life. He grew even crueler when I turned 18 and failed to shift for the first time.


    I grabbed my fork and stabbed a


    piece of chicken; I didn''t respond to him as I ced the chicken on my tongue and slowly chewed. The


    vors burst in my mouth, a


    could taste every piece of seasoning ced in the pie. I couldn''t help the moan that escaped my lips.

 Chapter 0185

    This food was so good.


    I closed my eyes and continued to eat, letting the vors dance off my taste buds.


    "Do you enjoy chicken pot pie?" Scott asked curiously.


    I could tell he was trying to get to know me.


    I nodded and cleared my throat as I swallowed the food.


    "Yes," I answered. "It''s always been a favorite dish of mine."


    "Mine too!" He nearly shouted. "I guess we have some stuff inmon."


    I nodded and forced a smile as I took another bite of the pie.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "So, what exactly is the n for tomorrow?" I asked him, needing to know for certain what he was actually nning to do.


    He looked up at me and assessed my face for a moment; I tried to keep it as neutral as possible.


    "We have to wait until midnight," he exined. "That''s when the full moon rises to the highest point in the sky. That''s also when we are the strongest. I have a spell that''ll help us expand our abilities to every pack and cause all the wolves to go mad. We''ll be able to change the scents of every high-ranking wolf. They''ll be fighting each other in no time."


    Heughed as he said thatst part, giving me a nasty feeling in the pit of my stomach. I swallowed the vomit that desperately wanted to spill out of my mouth. I grabbed a ss of water and took a long sip of it. As I put it down, I took a deep breath and leaned back in my seat. "And what about Elliot?"


    He scoffed at the mention of Elliot as he took anotherrge bite of his food. He chewed thoughtfully for a long while before setting his fork down and wiping the corner of his lips with a napkin.


    "Elliot is mine," he said, his tone dark and unfamiliar.


    I looked up at him, confused.


    "What?" I asked.


    "He took so much from me, and I won''t allow him to take any more. I promised my mother I would avenge her death and that''s exactly what I''m going to do. With everyone preupied with fighting each other, they won''t even notice me killing their precious Alpha." "And do you think Elliot won''t try to fight you?" I asked, raising my brows.


    Elliot was incredibly strong, and I doubted someone like Scott could defeat him, even if Elliot didn''t have a backup.


    Scottughed, sending a chill down my spine.


    "I have a secret weapon that''ll get rid of him quickly," Scott murmured. "All it''ll take is a scratch."


    My heart fell deep into my stomach; was he talking about the same dagger that I came here to find?


    "Does that upset you?" He asked, putting his hands on the table. "Are you capable of truly helping me, Silver? Or are you ying games?"


    My eyes widened; I couldn''t let him be onto me. At least not yet.


    "No, of course not," I said quickly.


    "Trust me, Scott. I want to avenge


    both our parents and reim my life. I''m proud to be standing by your side while we restore what was


    rightfully ours to begov


    He smiled, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Perfect," he said, reaching over and touching my arm gently. "That''s what I like to hear. We are going to be a great team."


    I nodded, but then another thought urred to me.


    "Tomorrow night, I might not be myself," I admitted.


    He furrowed his brows.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I can''t control my powers, Scott. The night of the full moon, at midnight, I will be hardly coherent. I''m not sure how much help I''ll be." His smile widened.


    "You don''t even need to be awake for tomorrow," he told me. "All that matters is that you''re by my side. The rest is just details. Don''t worry about a thing. I''ll be there every step of the way. The question is... will you be there, Silver?"


    I stared at him for a long while, the hopefulness and joy on his face made my heart squeeze. He was formed and developed to be this way. He wasn''t born a monster but somewhere along the way, he turned


    into one.


    I felt sick pretending to be on his side, but I had to do this. I needed to find that dagger so I could put an end to him once and for all.


    I smiled at him and resumed eating my chicken pot pie.


    "Yes," I answered. "I''ll be there."

 Chapter 0186

    Silver''s POV


    I wished I could contact Elliot and let him know of Scott''s ns for tomorrow. Elliot and the others had a pretty good idea about what was going on, but I don''t think they understood the extent of it. The battle between packs was only meant to be a distraction; the real


    danger was Scott and that dagger. He was nning on using it against Elliot.


    This meant that getting my hands on that dagger was going to be harder than I thought. There was no way he would allow it to be unupied for long, which meant I would need to figure something out.


    "I''m going to head to bed," Scott said as he stretched. He stood up from the couch and yawned in the process.


    We spent some time getting to know one another. He told me of his adventures growing up with his adoptive mother and how he came to know that he had a sister out there. When he found out the truth about where we came from and the prophecy, he just knew I wasn''t dead.


    Once he discovered that I was alive and where I was, he spent a long time studying and watching me. I had to admit, I felt creeped out after knowing that fact. But I kept a stered smile on my face and acted as if it didn''t bother me. I had to pretend I was still on his side no matter what.


    I didn''t have to tell him anything about my life because he seemed to already know, which wasn''t surprising considering he''d been watching me.


    I internally grimaced.


    "I have to get up early to get the ingredients for the spell tomorrow night," he continued. "Will you be okay by yourself?"


    I nodded and smiled up at him.


    "Yes, brother," I told him, trying to appear yful, like a sister should be. "I''ll probably head to bed soon too."


    Scott walked over to me, and I froze as his arms came around me and he hugged me tightly.


    "I''m d to have you in my life, sis," he murmured. "This is going to be good in the long run. You''ll see."


    I nodded, biting my lower lip.


    "I believe you," I told him.


    He smiled and then left the room without any further words. I stood to my feet and stretched as well; I was pretty beaten after the day I had, but I really wanted to find the dagger that he was nning on using against Elliot tomorrow. I knew I wasn''t going to be able to sleep until that dagger was found and used on Scott. I needed to stop Scott even if it was thest thing that I did.


    I was about to leave the living room when I heard a grave voice from nearby.


    "Where exactly do you think are going?"


    I whipped around to see one of the rogues standing by the kitchen, his eyes were yellow and turned into slits. I stepped away from him, unsure of what he was going to do if I were to get too close.


    "I was just going to bed," I lied.


    He sneered at me.


    "I don''t know who you think you are fooling, but it ain''t me," he hissed, his eyes narrowed in my direction. "I know you did not switch sides so easily."


    "And how do you know that exactly?" I asked.


    "Little Miss Perfect Silver with the rich husband?" He cackled. "Switching sides for a bunch of rogues. I ain''t stupid."


    I folded my arms across my chest and furrowed my brow at him.


    "I didn''t switch sides for a bunch ofOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    rogues. I switched sides for my


    brother," told him firmly. "I


    understand better than anyone why my brother is so upset with Elliot and his family. I''m here to help him take back what was ours and avenge our family."


    This made the rogueugh even harder; hisugh was like nails on a chalkboard and made me flinch. It sounded forced and strained like he had neverughed a day in his life before and he wasn''t sure how it was supposed to sound.


    "You might have Scott fooled, but I''ll be keeping an eye on you, Silver. You aren''t as clever as you think you are," he growled in a low and threatening tone.


    He didn''t stick around to say anything more, he brushed past me, nearly shoving me into the wall as he walked by me and left the living room.


    I stood in the middle of the living room, confused as to what the hell just happened.


    I had a feeling he wasn''t the only rogue that was going to be keeping an eye on me; this only made my job that much harder.


    I sucked in a sharp breath and went


    towards the room they assigned as mine; the same room they had kept me prisoner in a few days ago. I still felt like a prisoner even though I had free range to the house.

 Chapter 0187

    My nerves were getting the best of me, and I knew I wasn''t going to be able to sleep tonight. I wondered if Elliot was sleeping right now; I wondered if he was thinking about me at all. I''m sure he was... I hoped he knew that I was doing everything I could to save him. His life was in danger, and I hated that I was so far away from him.


    As the hours ticked by and the house grew deadly silent, I knew this was my chance to explore some other areas of the house. I wanted to find Scott''s office and search around to see if maybe he was hiding the dagger in there.


    I climbed out of bed and made my way out of the room, opening the door slowly so I wouldn''t alert anyone that I was leaving my room. I could hardly hear anything in any of the rooms, which meant they had to have been sleeping. I wondered how many rooms were upied and how many contained sleeping rogues. How many rogues were in each room?


    I swallowed the lump in my throat and continued down the hallway. I found the stairway that led to the second floor; it was incredibly dark up there, but I always had good eyesight, so I was able to navigate my way up the stairs easily.


    I wasn''t sure where to even begin on finding his office. I didn''t want to identally stumble upon someone else''s bedroom. I wasn''t sure how I''d be able to exin myself in that case. I started by pressing my ear to each door, trying to find any signs of life.


    I could hear light breathing in one of the rooms and I figured someone was sleeping in there. I moved onto the next door, trying to be as quiet as humanly possible. There was snoringing from that door.


    Letting out the breath I had been holding, I moved on to the next door. I could hear some light talking and I realized I recognized my brother''s voice. This was his bedroom? Was he awake? Upon hearing some more of his incoherent words, I realized he was sleep-talking.


    I walked to the end of the hall and pressed my ear to the door. I waited with bated breath, trying to listen for any signs of anybody, but there was nothing but silence. I reached for the doorknob and turned it; the door was unlocked.


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw a desk on the far side of the room along with some other office-type furniture. This had to be Scott''s office.


    Relieved that I finally made it to my destination, I slipped inside and quietly closed the door behind me. I didn''t bother turning on the light; if anyone walked out of their bedrooms and saw the light on, they woulde and investigate. I was good at seeing in the dark, so I navigated through the room with ease. I opened each drawer, but I came up nk.


    Aggravated, I walked over to the closet and opened the doors. I froze when I saw a safe attached to the wall.


    That had to be where Scott was keeping the dagger!


    Excitement filled me; now I just


    needed to figure out the passcode. I


    spoke to Scott a lot today and


    found out different things. Like the


    day his adopted mother died


    I tried that first and it beeped at the failed attempt. I sighed and tried ourbined birthday. It beeped again as it failed.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I thought even harder, wondering


    how many tries this safe would


    allow me to have before it locked me


    out for good. I had to make this next try count because I couldn''t risk Scott being alerted that someone was trying to break into the safe.


    I typed in the date of our birth parent''s death; to my delight, it dinged, and I heard it utching.


    I nearly squealed with excitement as I swung the door open only to find that the safe waspletely empty.


    My entire heart fell deep into my stomach.


    "Looking for this?" I heard a voice say from behind me.


    I whipped around, shocked to find


    Scott standing at the doorway,, holding the very dagger I was


    looking for. I feltplete/yvel


    defeated.


    Beside him was the rogue who practically threatened me earlier; humor danced in his eyes as he folded his arms across his chest.


    "I told you she was up to no good," he murmured. "She was never on our side, and she never will be."

 Chapter 0188

    Silver''s POV


    "You''ve been lying to me??" Scott asked, a sh of hurt in his eyes.


    I stood frozen; I had been caught trying to take the dagger from the safe. I should have known that Rogue would have been watching me all night. I was stupid to think he, like the others, had fallen asleep. He had a smug look on his face and a smirk on his lips. Scott''s brows were tilted downward, and he looked utterly crushed that his own sister would betray him like this.


    The dagger was held firmly in his hands. I could tell the handle had various different gemstones on it but thergest one in the center was multiple colors of purple and blue. It was gorgeous. I knew from different books that it was the moonstone.


    It was the most powerful dagger in the world, and it could kill any creature with just a scratch. He was nning on using it on Elliot. My stomach twisted at the very thought. I needed to get that dagger before it was toote; I couldn''t allow Elliot to die. "Do you have anything to say for yourself, Silver?" Scott asked, his brows furrowing. "I thought we were in this together? I thought you wanted to see a better world where we are in control? How could you betray me like this?"


    I swallowed the lump in my throat.


    "I love him, Scott," I whispered, deciding just to be honest. There was no use in lying to him; he wouldn''t believe me anyway. "He''s my husband. I don''t want him to die. I thought I''d take the dagger and hide it so you can''t use it on him." I also decided not to tell him that I was nning on killing him. That definitely wouldn''t look good.


    "That was the whole point in all of this, Silver!" Scott shouted. "What Elliot and his family did was wrong, and they need to pay the cost of it all!!"


    "Elliot was only a boy at the time, Scott. He didn''t do anything wrong!" I found myself shouting back.


    Scott''s eyes grewrge at my words as if he just figured something out.


    "You never came here to help me," he said, his voice low and threatening. "You came here to stop me. Maybe even kill me yourself. Is that the truth?"


    "I told you she was up to no good," the rogue muttered. "I didn''t trust her from the beginning and I''m never going to trust her now." He folded his arms across his chest and red at me.


    I wasn''t sure what to say, so I


    remained silent. I feel as if denying the ims would just make things worse for me. I lowered my gaze


    and bit my lip, hating that I was


    stupid enough to get caught. only had one mission, and Ipletely failed it. Now Elliot was more in danger than ever and there was nothing I could do about it.


    "Take her into her room and cuff her to the bed so she doesn''t escape," Scott said through his teeth.


    His eyes had gone dark and there were no longer any emotions on his face. My entire heart fell into my stomach.


    The rogue was so fast, I didn''t even see him approaching. The next thing I knew, he was grabbing my arm and squeezing it so tightly that I let out a whimper and fell to my knees. He twisted my arm behind my back like he was some kind of cop and forced me to my feet so I could walk.


    "Ouch," I whimpered, trying to break free from his tight hold.


    "Shut up traitor," he hissed, kicking me in the back. I heard a crack, and I howled in pain.


    Scott just stared at me with zero emotions in his eyes and I hated not knowing what he was thinking. I knew he was pissed though, and I was surely going to pay the cost, maybe even with my life.


    The rogue pushed me out of the


    room, and I struggled to keep walking with the amount of pain I was suddenly in. He did something to my pack and now it was hurting like crazing. We made our way down the stairs, Scott following behind us. Other rogues had poked their heads out of their rooms. I wondered if any of them were sleeping at all, or if they were just acting like they were sleeping so they could catch me. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Shame washed over my face, and I couldn''t look at any of them. I wasn''t ashamed of betraying them because they were aiming to hurt and kill


    I


    those I cared about and


    was ashamed that I was naive and stupid enough to think that they left me alone without watching me. I was ashamed that I failed my mission and let my pack down. I was ashamed that I let Elliot down.

 Chapter 0189

    I was pushed into the bedroom and then I felt a cold, silver, handcuff wrap around my wrist. I winced at the burning sensation because silver still hurt even though I didn''t have a wolf. Hetched the other end of the handcuff on the bedpost, forcing me to stick to the bed. "Please don''t do this," I pleaded, tears burning in my eyes.


    "You should have thought about that before you betrayed me," Scott said, shaking his head with disgust on his face. He turned to the rogue. "Leave us."


    The rogue nodded and gave me onest hateful look before dispersing from the room and shutting the door behind him. Scott stared at me, his eyes still dark and his mouth still sealed. I hated not knowing what was going on in his mind. I knew he wasn''t going to kill me right now because he needed me in order for tomorrow to be sessful. He needed my power. So, what was he nning on doing with me?


    "We could have had a good thing," he murmured, shaking his head at me. "We could have been a team and yet you decided to go against me."


    "I''m sorry," I whispered, staring at the ground, my cheeks burning.


    "Are you sorry for betraying me, or sorry that you got caught?" He asked, his wordsing out bitter.


    When I didn''t reply, he scoffed.


    "That''s what I thought," he muttered. "It''s because of that damn mark on your neck. Once your precious husband is dead, your mark will disappear, and you can find a new and better husband. You don''t need him, Silver. When will you get that through your head? He killed our parents!"


    "His father killed our parents," I retorted sharply. "And you already killed him. Elliot was only a boy at the time, Scott. He did nothing wrong."


    Scott rolled his eyes.


    "The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree," he muttered.


    "But sometimes it can roll away," I said without hesitation.


    He shook his head and stared at me like I had just grown another head.


    "I''m disappointed in you, Silver. Our parents would be disappointed too. We are after revenge for them. We are taking back what should be ours." "Our father was the Beta; we would have never had leadership over these packs," I told him.


    He let out a dryugh.


    "Our father would have wanted so much for us... including leadership of all these packs."


    "You don''t know that..."


    "Elliot and his family destroyed our lives; the least we deserve is leadership!" He growled, his eyes zing yellow as his wolf surged forward.


    I flinched and mped my mouth shut, not wanting to say anything that would set him off.


    He sighed and ran his fingers through his hair.


    "Get some rest because tomorrow is going to be a long day for you," he muttered just before he left the room, mming the door shut in the process.


    I let out a breath I hadn''t known I


    was holding until just now. My entire


    body shuddered against the bed.


    The way my arm was twisted and the position it was handcuffed in, I doubted I''d be able to find a


    tried.


    I was too far away from Elliot to mindlink him and tell him that not only was he in danger, but so was I.


    I just hoped that he knew to be careful tomorrow.


    .....


    Elliot''s POV


    Something was wrong. I could feel it. Silver went from feeling upset to feeling nothing at all. I couldn''t channel her emotions and because she was too far away, I couldn''t mindink her to find out what exactly was wrong.


    I spent the entire night trying to sleep, but I only tossed and turned.


    "You look like you haven''t slept," Charlotte said as soon as I walked into the kitchen.


    "I haven''t," I murmured. "I can''t help but think something happened with Silverst night. I think she might be in trouble."


    She frowned and I could tell there was something she wasn''t saying.


    "Did you have a vision?" I asked her.


    She bit her lip and refused to look me in the eyes.


    "Char?" I urged. "Tell me what you saw."


    She sighed and then finally looked up to meet my eyes.


    "You died," she whispered. "I saw you dying Scott is going to use the dagger on you, and you aren''t going to make it, Elliot. I''m not sure what happenedst night... but whatever it was... it cost you your life." This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.

 Chapter 0190

    Silver''s POV


    It was a sleepless night, and I spent most of the day isted in the bedroom while my brother did Goddess knows what. My nerves were on high alert. One rogue came into my room at some point during the day to give me some food, but I refused to eat it. I didn''t trust anything they gave me. She told me that Scott wanted me to have my strength forter that evening because I would need it, but I told her I wouldn''t consume anything they gave me.


    Scott came to see meter in the afternoon and he had a smug look on his face.


    "My spell isplete and now I just need to cast it," he told me, folding his arms across his chest as he leaned against the doorframe. "We are going to your darling husband''s pack in a couple of hours. It''ll be thest time you ever see him alive."


    My heart fell deep into my stomach. I wasn''t sure what to say, so I chose not to say anything for right now. I let my eyes fall to the ground, not able to look him in the eyes. He smirked, taking my silence as a win.


    "You should eat something, you''ll need your strength," he told me, pushing off the doorframe.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    I shook anything.


    "I don''t trust you," I murmured. "I won''t consume anything given to me here."


    "You ate when you first got here," he said, folding his arms across his chest.


    "Because you didn''t want to hurt me when I first got here. Now that I''m a traitor, I''m not sure what you''ll do to me."


    He scoffed at my words.


    "We need you alive for this n toe together. I need your powers, so we aren''t going to hurt you until we need to."


    I shuddered at his words, "until we need to."


    My chest tightened; I couldn''t lift my gaze to look at him. I refused to let him see me break.


    He smirked as he stepped through the door to leave the room.


    "Suit yourself," he murmured. "I''ll see youter tonight."


    Without another word, he closed the door, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I finally allowed the tears that I''d been holding in to fall out of my eyes and roll down my cheeks. Elliot... please... keep yourself safe because I am unable to keep you safe.


    At some point, I must have fallen asleep. It was either because I was growing weak, and depressed, or maybe I was just exhausted after spending the entire night in panic mode. But I woke up when I felt my hand falling to my side. The silver cuff was still wrapped around my wrist, but it was no longer attached to the bedpost. There were a couple of rogues standing around me, making sure I didn''t go anywhere.


    I jumped at the sight of them; one of them was the rogue fromst night who brought Scott to me. He had glimmer of humor in his eyes as he grabbed me and pulled me out of the bed. My entire body ached from sitting in the same position the entire night.


    Once I got to my feet, they started to push me towards the door. None of them said anything and that made me even more nervous.


    "W...what are you doing?" I stammered. I was trying to see if I could find a clock, but there were none. Based on the window, it was dark outside, so I knew it was probably almost time for the takeover. My heart hammered wildly in my chest.


    When we walked around the corner, Scott was waiting at the doorway with a wide smile on his face.


    "Get her in the car," he said, motioning for the car sitting out front. It wasn''t there earlier, and I wondered where it came from.


    "Right away, Boss," one of the rogues said as they continued to push me through the door.


    "You''ll never get away with this," I said through my teeth as I passed my brother.


    His smile widened.


    "That''s where you are wrong, Silver. Because I already got away with it," heughed humorlessly.


    I swallowed the lump that formed in my throat and went with the rogues to the car. They shoved me into the backseat and one of them got into the driver''s seat. Scott slid into the passenger''s seat and two more rogues sat on either side of me.


    "The others will meet us there," Scott announced as we drove away from the rundown shack of a home. This was the first time I had seen it from the outside. We were in the middle of a forest and based on the rancid scent, we were in rogue territory. That wasn''t surprising though; my brother was pretty much the rogue king at this point. They all respected and trusted him. It gave me a sickening feeling in the pit of my stomach.

 Chapter 0191

    It took us over an hour to reach familiar territory and my heart hammered in my chest. I tried to use my mindlink once we reached pack borders, but the silver cuff around my wrist prevented me from doing so. I could already see the Gammas patrolling the pack and I couldn''t help but smirk.


    Did my brother think it was going to be that easy to get into the pack? They would never let a group of random rogues into the pack, even if they were keeping me hostage.


    "What''s the n now?" I asked him. "They aren''t going to let you in."


    He turned and I saw a smile on his lips.


    "That''s where you are wrong," he told me.


    I furrowed my brows, unsure of what he was talking about. His eyes started to glow red and soon, the rogues no longer smelled like rogues. My heart fell deep inside my stomach.


    "They still won''t let you in," I told him, hating that my voice was quivering. "They aren''t stupid."


    He grinned as he nced at his dashboard. My eyes followed his and I saw that it was only a couple of minutes to midnight. I took a shaky breath and met his eyes again. I suddenly understood too well what he was nning. "Scott... please don''t do this. You don''t have to do this. Elliot did nothing wrong... he "


    "Shut up!" He growled. "I won''t let you talk me out of this. We had been nning this for a long time and you aren''t going to ruin a thing for us."


    "This is my home..." I said, trying to reason with him.


    Heughed bitterly and shook his head.


    "It was never your home, Silver," he murmured. "You are just being naive and one day, you''ll see that too. You''ll thank me for this one day darling sister. It''s not toote to switch sides and be our ally."


    "She will never be our ally," the rogue next to me muttered. "She will never understand where we areing from. She will always be our enemy."


    "She''s my sister," Scott growled. "Show her some respect even if she is a traitor."


    "Never," the rogue hissed, his eyes glowing with fury.


    I opened my mouth to say something in my defense, but it was toote. shes of light clouded my vision, and I screamed in pain as the familiar headache mmed into my head. "Holy shit," one of the rogues gasped as he stared at me.


    I could see multiple different colored


    lights shing in front of my eyes, clouding my vision from everything around me. I knew I was


    transforming, and the pain was too much for me to handle. I didn''t have Elliot with me to help soothe the pain, I waspletely on my own at this moment. Tears burned my eyes as I lowered my head, burying my face in my hands as I attempted to take in deep breaths


    My entire body shook and trembled as I struggled to maintain my sanity. I screamed out as my head hurt even more. My hair fell in front of my face, and I saw that it was white, I could only imagine how I must have looked to the others who had never seen me like this before.


    "She''s a monster," another rogue said in awe.


    "No, she''s my sister," Scott said with a smirk. "She hasn''t been able to control her powers and that''s the result of it. Let''s get her into the pack."Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I still wondered how exactly he was


    going to sessfully get me into


    the pack, but when he pulled up to the gammas and I heard him panicking and saying that I was


    iRel


    trouble, it only took them one look at


    me to al


    allow the car ess into the


    pack. I heard them saying


    something about mindlinking Elliot and then the car drove forward, leaving the guards standing there and watching after us with their


    mouths on the ground.


    I screamed out in pain again, tears streaming down my cheeks and then I heard Scottughing with joy.


    "It''s showtime."

 Chapter 0192

    Elliot''s POV


    "Alpha, your wife is in trouble. She just returned to the pack, and she was screaming in pain," one of the Gammas posted at the borders said through a mindlink.


    I was on high alert upon hearing this information. I nced at the clock and saw that I was a couple of minutes past midnight. It was also the full moon which meant Silver was transforming. I couldn''t imagine how much pain she must have been in. "Who brought her here?" I asked through the mindlink.


    There was a pause.


    "We aren''t really sure, but they smelled like a different pack," he finally replied.


    "They didn''t smell like rogues?" I asked.


    "No, Alpha. We wouldn''t have let them in otherwise."


    I did warn them that Scott was able to change the scents and make them appear like they weren''t rogues, but I suppose seeing Silver in that much pain made them forget about my warning. I didn''t reply to him.


    I quickly mindlinked Leo and Luca, telling them that Scott and his people were here, and they brought Silver who was in a lot of pain. I exined to them already what happens to Silver during the full moon, so they are aware of the situation. "I''ll get the warriors ready," Luca told me before closing the mindlink.


    I went to the packhouse and met up with Leo and my sister.


    "We need to make sure all the women and children are here and safe," I told them. "I don''t want them in the crossfire of any of this."


    "And the elderly," Charlotte reminded me.


    I nodded.


    "Yes, them as well. We must protect those not fighting," I rified. "Did you have any more visions?" I asked her. She shook her head.


    "Not since I saw you dying. We must assume that''s still the future," she murmured. "What are you going to do?"


    "Try to stay alive," I said, shrugging.


    "He''s under our protection," Leo assured Char. "I''m not going to let him die."


    "My visions don''t lie, Beta. They can be changed, but they don''t lie. Unless we have a solid n, right now his fate is set. I didn''t have any more visions indicating otherwise... until I do... he''s going to die." "My main priority is protecting Silver. She''s in danger and I''m worried about her," I said, running my fingers through my hair.


    The screaming in the lobby of the packhouse brought me out of my thoughts and my heart fell deep into my stomach. I could hear some of the she-wolves from my pack screaming at the top of their lungs.


    I quickly stood from my desk chair


    and raced out of my office, Charlotte and Leo quickly followed after me. The lobby of the packhouse was filled with gathered women and children; they were screaming and pointing at different gammas warriors who had brought them in. Confusion was on the gamma''s faces, but I knew exactly what wasOriginal from N?velDrama.Org.


    going on.


    It was their scents.


    They had already changed; they smelled like rogues.


    I knew my scent smelled like rogues as well. Women were trying to fight the gammas, trying to get out of the packhouse but the gammas weren''t giving in. They were caging them in like they were rabid animals.


    I could hear growling from outside and even distant gunshots. Outside was turning into a Battlezone and I wondered how many other packs were being affected by this.


    "Alpha, we have a problem!" One of the gammas said through the mindlink.


    "What''s going on out there?" I asked, urgently.


    "I can''t tell what are rogues and what aren''t. But this entire pack is swarming with them!"


    I cursed under my breath and looked at Leo.


    "We need to get out here," I told him.


    He nodded and quickly rushed towards the packhouse door; I was about to follow him, but Char grabbed my arm, stopping me.


    "You need to be careful, Elliot," she said with worry clear in her eyes.


    I nodded and gave her a reassuring smile before pulled my arm away from her and ran out of the packhouse. It wasplete mayhem. Rogues were everywhere; some were actual rogues, and others were my men but with the scent of rogues. Since the fiasco with Silver and Shirley, nebody actually knew for sure who was on our side and who wasn''t.


    But it looks of it, it looked like most wolves are starting to go mad and out of control.


    "It''s about time you got me out of here," I heard a familiar voice saying as she followed a few rogues down the busy streets.


    I froze when I saw Shirley. They broke her out of the dungeon. When she saw me, she sneered.


    "You made a huge mistake by locking me up, Elliot! Now you are going to regret it!"


    Wolves lunged at me, their canines snapping. I recognized the wolves; they were a part of my pack. They didn''t recognize me. They were


    disoriented and confused'' the


    wolves were out of control. I tried to reach them, but they were blocking me from their mindlink.


    "We need to get you to safety!" Leo said, shouting through the noise of the battle.


    I shook my head.


    "I need to find Silver," I growled, still dodging my own wolves.


    I didn''t want to fight them; they were losing their minds and confused. I couldn''t me them for it. Most of them had no idea what was going to happen; most of them weren''t even fighters but they were trying to protect their females and their children.

 Chapter 0193

    "Alpha!" Luca yelled in the mindlink. "Come to your pce! They have Silver and she''s in pain! They are around back outside!! There are a ton of rogues here, none of them fighting. They seem to be waiting for you."


    enough to do any real damage.


    Without a second thought, I shifted into my wolf, and I ran as fast as I could towards my pce. I knew Leo had shifted as well and he was also running as fast as he could behind me. As I ran, I dodged different wolves trying to attack me. I made some attacks, but not When I reached the pce, I shifted back into my wolf form. Leo shifted back as well and handed me some pants. We both put the pants on before running around the back of the packhouse, trying to pick up Silver''s scent. I froze when I saw Silver curled up on the ground, whimpering and crying. Her entire body was racked up with sobs and standing beside her was Scott. They were both glowing bright red and I could tell he was channeling her powers, making his even stronger.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    It was hurting her.


    "It''s about time you showed up," Scott said folding his arms across his chest. "Like the chaos I''ve caused? It''s not just your pack. It''s all the packs. Everyone is fighting one another. I''ve gotten reports that there are 2 Alphas already dead and many others that are injured." "What are you doing to her? Why is she glowing?"


    "I needed her powers to make this possible. It might end up killing her, but it''s a risk I''m willing to take. As long as you suffer."


    The sounds of Silver''s whimpering broke my heart.


    "Just let her go, Scott. You can have me. But don''t hurt Silver. Don''t hurt your own sister!"


    "N...no..." I heard Silver gasping; she looked up at me and I saw that her eyes were glowing. Her hair had gonepletely white, and I could see her canines breaking through her mouth. She was in so much pain and there was nothing I could do to help her. "E...Elliot... don''t...."


    I tore my eyes away from Silver to re at Scott.


    "Take me... it''s me you want, right? Then take me."


    "Elliot, what the hell are you doing?" Leo asked, ring at me.


    I ignored him.


    The sounds of the battle going on around us were too much. It was as if we were in our own little bubble though. They weren''t fighting me; not anymore. Since I reached the pce, they''ve stopped trying to attack me.


    Scott smiled as he stepped towards me. He held the dagger in his hands, and I knew right away that was the dagger meant to kill him. He was going to use it on me and that was what my sister had seen.


    "Elliot! Don''t!" Leo shouted, but by the time he reached me, a rogue jumped out of nowhere and tackled him. Leo immediately shifted into wolf form and fought back but there were too many of them. They were attacking him all at once and he could hardly stand anymore.


    Luca came out of nowhere to help as well but more rogues, and even some of my own men, lunged at him. They were all deliriously confused; none of them knowing who the enemy was and who wasn''t.


    Whatever spell Scott cast on them, whatever he was draining Silver''s powers for, it was causing them to be mad.


    Silver struggled to sit up; blood poured out of her eyes and nose. She was biting onto her bottom lip. so hard that it was bleeding as well. She was wasting away before my eyes, and I knew the only way to get her to not be in this pain anymore was if I allowed Scott to take my own life.


    "Elliot..." she whimpered, barely audible.


    "I''m sorry..." I mouthed to her, tears burning in my own eyes knowing I would never get to hold her again. I would never get to be with her after tonight. "I love you..."


    Scott lunged at me with the dagger, and everything happened so quickly. He swiped the dagger across my bare chest, he didn''t plunge it inside of me. I don''t think he had to. Others lunge at him as he lunged at me, but it was toote. I felt the sharp sting of the dagger and then it felt as


    if my entire inside was burning.


    "Noooooo!!!!" Silver screamed as I fell to the ground, my own blood soaking my entire body and the sounds of Scott''sughter filling the air.


    Howls erupted around me; some in mourning and others in victory.


    Just as Iy on the ground, my heart barely beating and my breathing manual, I saw Silver lunging at Scott. I wasn''t sure how long I had been lying there, but when I met her eyes, I could see her wolf fighting to take control. Eventually, Silver relented, fury clear in her eyes. Her wolf surged forward, taking charge. She wasn''t fully shifted, but I could feel her wolf was more in control than she ever had been.


    The sudden burst of energy and strength took Scott by surprise, and he lost his focus, falling to the ground as Silver ripped the dagger out of his grip and plunged it deep into his chest.


    Thest thing I heard was the sound of Scott gasping and the sob that escaped Silver''s lips... then everything went ck.

 Chapter 0194

    Silver''s POVContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Everything happened so fast; one minute I was in a ton of pain that I could barely wrap my head around it let alone function, and then the next thing I knew I was seeing Elliot falling to the ground. I was seeing nothing but red; I didn''t care about the pain or the shes of light in my vision, all I cared about was Elliot. I could feel something stirring so deep inside of me that it took me by surprise. I wasn''t sure what it was until I felt it surging through me and giving me way more strength than I thought I could have at this moment. The fighting around me was loud and I could smell the scent of rogue in every corner. I knew some of them weren''t actually rogues, but because of the spell Scott had cast, the very spell that was draining me of my powers, they had all gone mad.


    Nobody was in their right state of mind, and I knew it wasn''t just our pack that was affected. Scott was using my magic to cast this spell, and I was feeling weak, but the energy surged through me when I saw Elliot hitting the ground.


    The mark on my neck throbbed with pain because my mate was dying. The pain drowned out all the other pain that I felt from the full moon. The dagger was in Scott''s clutches, dripping with Elliot''s blood. Scott wasughing and his wolves were howling in victory because they finally killed the Alpha. "Storm the packhouse!" Scott ordered his men. "Find that witch and kill anyone who gets in the way!!"


    They all howled in agreement. My eyes flickered over to the woman standing with some of the other rogues. She had a gun in her hands, and she was pointing it at a small group of packmates. They weren''t fighters, but I could tell they were desperate to help their Alpha. Shirley.


    She was keeping them hostage and she looked as deadly as ever. Her clothes were torn, and her hair was a mess. My stomach twisted at the chaotic look in her eyes.


    When she saw me looking at her, a smirk yed on her lips. Before I could grasp what was happening, she pulled the trigger and one of the wolves she kept hostage fell to the ground in a pile of his own blood. I screamed for him; I didn''t know him, but I knew he was part of our pack. He was innocent and didn''t deserve to die.


    One by one, she killed each and every one of them.


    My eyes found Elliot''s once again; he was watching. He was still alive, but barely. His heart was still beating, but barely, His breath was rigid, and his body trembled as he fought to stay alive. The scratch on his bare chest was growing wider and deeper. It had to do with the dagger; the magic of it was doing something to him. He was turning grey, and his eyes were bing lifeless.


    He tried to speak my name, and I knew it wouldn''t be long before his life was taken from him. Fury like no other broke through me; I ignored the fresh wave of pain that coursed through my veins. Luca and Leo were struggling for their lives, trying to fight off the rogues, but it was no use.


    Scott turned away from Elliot as if


    he was nothing more than a bug that he had just squashed and before I knew what was happening, I was lunging at him. I used everyst bit of strength in my body to reach him. Nobody expected it to happen, so they took their eyes off me, but my wolf surged forward. I hadn''t fully shifted, but I could feel her, she was there, and she was pissed that our mate was hurt. She wanted revenge, she wanted blood. She gave me thest of her strength and


    I managed to get to my feet and


    jump at Scott before he even saw meing.

 Chapter 0195

    I grasped the dagger with my hands and Scott whipped around, shocked that I was standing there. Blood coating my face and my eyes red with fury; I knew he could see my wolf clear as day and the image shocked him enough that his grip around the dagger loosened. I pulled the dagger out of his hands and without a single thought more, I stabbed him in the chest as deep as the dagger would go. He gasped, as did everyone around us.


    The moment the dagger punctured his chest, a white glow formed between the two of us, and a loud explosion of light erupted around the pack, causing the ground to shudder like an earthquake.


    Blood soaked his shirt, and his eyes grew ssy as he looked at me.


    "H...how?" He whispered hoarsely as his knees hit the ground.


    "I will never let you touch the ones I love again," I said through my teeth, driving the dagger even further into him.


    He fell to the ground, but I refused to let him go. I felt an energy like no other coursing through me and giving me the strength I needed to put an end to this. The red glow that was once around him started to mix in with the new refined white light that surrounded both of us. His eyes grewrge when he saw the look on my face, and I wondered what it was he was seeing. His breathing became rigid, and his body shuddered as he fought for his life. I heard growling as rogues lunged towards me, trying to stop me from killing their leader, but I guess the white light that surrounded us acted as a shield because they bounced off and fell to the ground.


    This infuriated them, they tried with all their strength to break through the barrier, but to no prevail.


    The red that once surrounded us started to mix in with the white, causing the color to be a hazy pink shade. I wasn''t sure what was happening around us because I was so focused on the lights and the fact that my brother''s life was now in my hands.


    The dagger was growing hot, but I kept my hands wrapped around it just the same, waiting for life to drain from himpletely.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    I could hear the voice of Charlotte as


    she appeared and saw her brother lying lifeless on the ground. I could hear the sounds of her sobs. I felt my wolf inside of me, howling and worried for our mate. I had no doubt in my mind now that Elliot was my mate; my wolf was fully here, and she was furious that this monster had taken away our mate. I could feel the strong mate bond pulling me towards Elliot, but I ignored it,


    needing to end the life of my brother before I walked away.


    Scott''s eyes were void of emotions and I could practically hear his heartbeat stopping, his breath faded, and his body grew limp. I let out a war cry as I ripped the dagger out of his chest just before I plunged it into him again for good measure. Tears burned my eyes as I continued to rip the dagger out of him and plunge it back into him.


    I did that for a long while; I wanted to take no chances. I needed to make sure he was dead.


    "Silver! Stop! He''s gone!" I heard Charlotte cry. "You need to calm down and help Elliot! We need to get him to the hospital!"


    I heard her words, but I was so wrapped up in killing my brother that I couldn''t think of anything else. My entire body was shaking and quivering.


    I felt her hands on my back, and I


    knew that the white barrier


    I


    surrounding me had been lifted. I also knew it was my wolf who had done it. She was with me; I could feel her inside of me like she was a part of my body. She was protecting me she was worried about our mate, and she wanted to get to him, but I was too wrapped up in my own thoughts. Tears streamed down my cheeks, and I sobbed as I continued to stab Scott.

 Chapter 0196

    "Silver!" It''s over!" Charlotte cried. "You did it! You defeated Scott; his spell had been lifted!"


    That seemed to have brought me back to the current moment; I stopped stabbing Scott, and I let out a cry that I had never heard myself make before. Charlotte wrapped her arms around me and pulled me away from Scott''s blood-soaked body. I had his blood all over me as well and the dagger still in my shaky hands. Charlotte managed to pry the dagger out of my hands and turned me around to face her. Her eyes were bloodshot, and her lip was quivering.


    "Please..." she whispered. "Come back to us. Elliot needs you, Silver."


    I blinked a few times; her faceing into my view. I took a shaky breath as I looked down at my brother. He was past the point of death. There were a ton of rogues surrounding us that were dead; many that I recognized.


    The pack''s gammas that were in the area had their regr scents back and theyy inured and disoriented. Some of the packmates were dead and my heart broke for them and their families.


    Leoy on the ground covered in his own blood; he was struggling to breathe but he was alive. I knew his wolf would heal him, but he needed medical attention as well. Lucay at a distance; he was in better shape and trying to patch up his leg which looked broken, but he was alive too.


    Surrounding them were different colors of glow; I was surprised that I was able to see their scents so clearly and it didn''t hurt at all.


    Everyone had a different color glow around them. I could see all their scents.


    "T... the packhouse," I whispered, remembering that Scott told some of his rogues to storm the packhouse and Kill Charlotte. "They didn''t make it there?"


    "I mindlinked some of my warriors to go there and protect Charlotte," Luca exined.


    "I was able to escape before any rogues got there. Those in the packhouse are safe," Charlotte exined.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I let out a breath of relief.


    Then, my eyes found Elliot''s. He was lying limp on the ground, and he was barely breathing.


    My heart shattered and I quickly scrambled over to him, pulling myself out of Charlotte''s arms let


    out a sob as I found my


    "Elliot...no..." I cried as I fell on top of him.


    His breathing was unstable, and tears ran down my cheeks.


    "Please... don''t leave me..." I


    him.


    whispered. The cut on his chest was turning ck and I could see ck veins forming around the wound and across his chest. I pressed my fingers to it. "Please..." I croaked.


    QUMS


    "Nooo! You shouldn''t be alive!" I heard a familiar voice saying from nearby.


    I looked up to see Shirley running towards me, fury on her face. She


    looked as if she just got into a pretty


    bad fight, but she still had the gun in her hands.


    "Silver! Look out!" I heard Luca screaming.


    I heard the gunshot and then the pain in my chest, but that was thest thing I remembered before everything wentpletely ck.

 Chapter 0197

    Silver''s POV


    "Silver, my child. Wake up..." I heard a soft and very familiar voice saying.


    I moved my head, expecting to feel some sort of pain, but I felt nothing. I felt at ease and even the ache in my chest was gone. When I opened my eyes, I was staring up at the night sky. I was lying on a bed of grass with a ton of wildflowers surrounding me. This was the same spot where I met the moon goddess. My breathing was rapid as memories of what had happened filled my chest and my heart hammered wildly against my rib cage. "Rx, child. You are safe now. There is no danger here," the woman said in such a musical tone that I immediately found myself calming. "Sit up."


    She didn''t speak it like amand, but my body immediately responded to her words, and I found myself sitting up. Getting a better view of my surroundings, I saw that it was still nighttime, and I could hear the distant creek, the sounds of the crickets, and the owls in the trees. It was peaceful here and I found myself feeling safe. It was a feeling hadn''t felt in a while and I immediately weed it.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "There you go," the woman said.


    I blinked a few times and turned my head at the sound of her voice. For a second, I thought she was speaking to me through the wind because there was nobody there. But then she walked through the darkness and the glow of her aura along with her white dress, shined through, connecting to the moon rays as if they were one and the same. It was like she was part of the moon.


    I smiled at her.


    "Moon Goddess," I whispered in greeting.


    She nodded and stood in front of me.


    "You have done so well, my child. I''m unbelievably proud of you. You defeated the evil and saved the world from itself."


    I thought back to what had happened and then a heavy feeling sat on my chest. I thought about Elliot and how he was lying lifeless on the ground and how I begged him not to leave me. He was hurt... he was dying.


    I gasped and I looked at the Goddess with tears filling my eyes.


    "Elliot..." I whispered. "He''s...."


    She held up her hand to stop my words.


    "He sacrificed himself to save you," she told me. "His love for you drove him to make this sacrifice, just like your love for him gave you the strength needed to defeat your brother. There wasn''t anything you could have done..."


    My heart shattered in my chest as I let out a sob; tears flooding down my cheeks.


    "Is he dead?" I whispered. Then I remembered that I had been shot, and I gasped. "Am I dead?"


    "You are not dead," she assured me. "Not entirely. You are in another world though. Both you and your wolf faced some trauma, and your soul needed to rest for a moment."


    "And Elliot?" I asked, lifting my gaze to meet her gaze. "Is he..."


    I couldn''t finish the sentence for a second time. She stepped aside and turned her body so I could see what was behind her.


    I gasped when I saw Elliot sitting up on the grass. His fingers ran through the fur of my wolf who was perched by his side, checking him over for injuries. It seemed as if she''d been by his side the entire time; I could feel her worry and love for him.


    Wasn''t she supposed to be by my


    side? She was my wolf after all. I


    would have to speak to her about prioritiester. But right now, Elliot was there, and he had a sparkling smile on his lips as he ran his.


    §Ö


    fingers through my wolf''s pure white fur. Then his gaze lifted and met mine; his breathing hitched like he was just seeing me for the first time.


    "Silver..." he whispered, his voice carrying in the wind and caressing my ear.


    I couldn''t get to him fast enough. I scrambled to my feet and ran to him. I didn''t want to hurt him, knowing what he had gone through, but the wound on his chest was gone. Dran into his arms, and he enclosed me, holding me tightly and burying his face in the nape of my neck. He inhaled deeply and let out a shaky breath.


    "I was so worried about you," he whispered. "I can''t believe you are here..."


    Tears fell down my cheeks and my body quivered against his.


    "Did you defeat him?" He asked me. "Is your brother gone?"


    I nodded and lifted my gaze so he could look into my eyes.


    "Yes, Elliot. He''s gone," I whispered back. "How long have you been here for? How long have I been here for?"


    He thought about it for a moment as he rubbed the hair out of my face.


    "There''s no concept of time here," he told me. "But I''ve been here for a while."


    More tears fell down my cheeks.


    "Oh, Elliot...I couldn''t save you," I whispered. "I don''t even know if I could save myself. But I''m so sorry I couldn''t get the dagger from him. I didn''t want any of this to happen."


    He cupped my face with his big and


    strong hands and warmth spread throughout my entire body as he


    pressed his lips to mine, silencing


    my words in the middle of the sentence. His kiss was deep and passionate; my heart skipped a beat, and I let out a sob as he pulled away.

 Chapter 0198

    "You have nothing to be sorry about," he whispered. "I made the choice, and I would do it all over again. My only goal was to protect you, Silver... I''m sorry I couldn''t do that."


    I shook my head and wrapped my arms around him, holding him close to me.


    "You did protect me..." I whispered. "I love you so much, Elliot."


    "I love you too... mate," he whispered back.


    I gasped at his name for me, and I pulled back to look at him. His eyes were sparkling with life and love as he looked back at me.


    "You know I''m your mate?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    "Since meeting your wolf, I could feel the mate bond," he said, looking at my snow-white wolf and smiling. He ran his fingers through her fir. "Did you know we were mates?"


    I nodded and gave him a demure smile.


    "Yes," I answered. "The Moon Goddess told me. I wanted you to find out once I got my wolf."


    He smiled as his lips found mine again.


    "Silver...?" I heard my nameing timidly from a woman behind me.


    I froze and turned to see a gorgeous woman standing before me, staring at me with silver eyes filled with unshed tears. She looked like me, but a little older. She wore a gorgeous pink dress, and her hair was braided down her back; in each braid loop was a different colored wildflower.


    Beside her stood a man much taller than her; his dark hair curled around the sides and his eyes were the color of chocte. She held onto his hands like they were so in love and unable to be without one another.


    Then,ing up behind them, was a young woman about my age. She had long curly blonde hair and pale blue eyes. She wore a short white dress with wildflowers all through the seams. She was gorgeous; they looked like a beautiful family, and yet, it felt as if I knew them.


    "Oh, my Goddess..." the woman said as tears fell out of her eyes. "It really is you..."


    I looked up at Elliot who looked just as confused. The Moon Goddess stood back, watching the events unfold before her, a small smile on her lips. Then, it clicked... I knew who they were. "Mom?" I whispered.


    The woman, my mother, nodded. Then I looked at the man next to her.


    "Dad?"


    His smile grew wide, and he nodded as well.


    I quickly stood to my feet and ran to them; I had never met them before, but they suddenly felt like the family I''d been graving. I felt like I was


    finally home. They both wrapper


    their arms around me and held me close; they smelled like me. They smelled like pack. We all cried and held one another.


    "Oh, Silver... we are so proud of you," my mother whispered. "You defeated your brother, and you saved the world from destruction. I just know you going to use your powers for good." "I''m so sorry you had to do what you did to protect me," I whispered.


    "We would do it all over again if we had to," my father said, patting my back gently. "We would have done anything to protect you. We are so sorry for all the heartache and torment you''ve faced." "We''ve been watching you this entire time. We wanted to help... but there''s only so much we could do from here."


    I shook my head and pulled away from them.


    "I don''t me you for any of this. You faced a lot too and you did your best," I told them. "I''m okay... really. I''m just d I was able to stop my brother. I can''t believe he would do such a thing."


    "We were shocked at first too when we found out what he was nning," my father said, shaking his head. "We tried to steer him back to the light through dreams, but nothing we did helped. He ignored us and continued to do his thing."


    I smiled bitterly at the thought of Scott.


    "Where is he?" I asked. "Is here too?"


    "}


    I turned ot the Goddess and she shook her head sadly.


    "His soul needs to cleanse," she told me. "He''s somewhere else."


    I nodded thoughtfully.


    "I should thank you..." the girl in the white dress said as she stepped towards me.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I wasn''t sure who she was, but she had a kind aura, and she looked happy. My father put a hand on her shoulder, and she looked up at him with a smile.


    "It''s okay... I''ve been wanting to meet her," the girl said sweetly before looking back at me.


    "Honestly... I med you for a little


    while after learning about


    everything. But then I saw the


    monsters you grew up with that bitch of a sister... I''m d I didn''t have to deal with any of that I''m


    a


    d I grew up with the parents that I did."


    Realization struck me and I gasped.


    "Y... you''re the real Silver?"

 Chapter 0199

    Silver''s POV


    "How is this possible?"


    She smiled at me.


    "Well, we were sent to the Moon Goddess world when we died," she exined. "I was only an infant. In this world, things are different. We can never die because we are already dead, but we can age if we want to. There are tons of ces to go and things to explore. The Moon Goddess had taken such good care of us. When I was young, I found out how I died and what had happened. I will admit, I was upset at first. I was hurt that my life was taken from me so soon only to protect you," she told me, staring at the ground. Tears filled my eyes, and I felt for her; I didn''t think about how she would feel upon finding out that she was sacrificed to protect me.


    "I''m so sorry..." I whispered.


    "After they told me the truth about my death and exined who you were and why you were so important, they let me look into the living world so I could see you for myself. That''s how I saw the way you were living. I saw my real father and how cruel he was to you. I saw my sister and I couldn''t believe I came from the same people." She shuddered as those words left her lips. "It''s been terrible for you..."


    I nodded and bit my lower lip, not sure what to say.


    "I was grateful because I got to grow up in such a beautiful ce with parents who took care of me in the afterlife. They might have taken my life in exchange for yours, but they''ve made up for it every single day. They''ve loved me and cared for me like I was their own and we got close to the Moon Goddess as well who took care of us all," she continued. "Yes, I wish things could have been different and wish I could have had a chance at life... but I''m so d that you got to live, and you protected the world from your evil brother." "Is the world safe now though?" I asked, looking at the Moon Goddess. "I didn''t really do anything besides kill him."


    "When you killed him, it put a stop to his magic," the Goddess exined. "A lot of lives have been lost, and a lot injured. But all their scents are back to normal, and they are no longer going mad. The injured are being healed at the hospital and the dead have been taken care of. Most of the rogues fighting in the battle have died, some have gotten away though."


    "What about Shirley?" I asked, touching my chest where I felt her shooting me. "She shot me..."


    "Oh, my Goddess. I wish you saw it," the girl said,ughing. "Elliot''s sister was badass!"


    "Charlotte?" Elliot asked, his brows furrowed. "What did she do?"


    "She grabbed the dagger and threw it at Shirley the second she pulled the trigger. She tried to save Silver, but it was toote."


    "My sister killed her?" Elliot asked, sounding impressed.


    "She sure did," the girl said.


    "I had no idea she had that in her," I breathed.


    "Neither did I," Elliot agreed.


    I turned back to the girl.


    "What is your name, by the way?" I asked her.


    "Lucy," she told me.


    "It was supposed to be your name," my mother exined.


    I smiled and hugged my mother again.


    "It''s a beautiful name," I told her. "I''m so d you three are here... you feel more like my family than my actual family."


    "That''s because we are your family," my father told me, putting a hand on my shoulder. "And we are so proud of you."This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    I nodded and turned back to the


    Moon Goddess, tears still in my eyes. Elliot wrapped his arms around me and pulled me close, my wolf sat at my feet, her head arched as she looked at the Goddess as if to ask what we were supposed to do now.


    "So, what now?" I asked. "Do we just live here now?"


    She smiled and stepped towards us.


    "I wanted you to meet your family," she told me. "But you don''t have to stay here. I want to give you a choice... both of you."


    I looked at Elliot and his eyes remained fixated on the Goddess.


    "What kind of choice?" I asked her after a pause.


    She looked between the two of us.


    "You''ve sacrificed so much to protect one another. You are both my child, and you saved my world," she exined. "I wanted to give you the gift of choice. Neither of you ispletely dead... I will admit, for Elliot, it isn''t looking good. He''s more gone than you are Silver. You are a very powerful being... your heart still beats, and your body still draws breath. That''s more than could say for Elliot. The dagger used on him was incredibly powerful. However, your blood can heal him and make his heartbeat again. As of now, they have given up on him and a funeral is being organized. You are currently in the hospital undoing surgery to get the bullet out of your chest. Your souls are detached, but your bodies are not gone. You could return to them."


    My heart dropped at the sound of Elliot being dead... he was truly gone. They were nning a funeral. My legs crumbled and Elliot had to hold


    me up before I fell to the en FindNovel


    ground.

 Chapter 0200

    "So, what are you saying?" Elliot asked when my words failed me.


    "I want to give you the choice," she told me. "You can stay here and live a wonderful afterlife with your family and start anew. You could have children here and live as immortals in my spirit world. You will be together and live as mates." I looked up at Elliot and he met my eyes.Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "As of right now, Elliot''s wolf still lives inside of him; this field is in Silver''s mind, so her wolf is walking around. But if you choose to say, both your wolves will be free to wander this world together and they would live together as mates as well. They would still be a part of you, but they will also walk the world by your sides."


    Tears fell from my eyes. The thought of spending a peaceful afterlife with my mate and our wolves, along with my family, sounded too good to be true. I wanted that more than anything, but there was still a nagging feeling in my chest.


    "What''s the other option?" I found myself asking, my voiceing out breathy.


    She looked at me and I could see the answers in her eyes before she even spoke to them.


    "I could send you back, Silver," she told me. "I could send you back and you could save him. I will give him a chance to return with you if you go back and give him your blood. It would heal him. He might remain in aa for a while, but he would live again. You would need to get of him before they put his body to rest on the ground. Once that happens, I won''t be able to send him back. It would be out of my control..."


    "How long do I have?" I asked.


    "Once you wake... not long," she warned.


    I met Elliot''s eyes.


    "What should we do?" I asked him.


    I didn''t need him to tell me what he wanted me to know. He wanted to spend eternity with me, to love me, and to have children with me. He wanted a peaceful life by my side and regardless of where I went, he''d want to be with me as well.


    But we had a pack to care for. We had people who cared for us... he had a family in the living world. As much as I wanted to stay and get to know my birth family and even get to know Lucy, the girl who was sacrificed for me, I knew what we needed to do. When I looked at the Moon Goddess, she gave me a small nod and a loving smile. She knew my decision before I said anything.


    "Silver..." My mother said softly as she stepped towards me. "I love you so much."


    I smiled at her and went to her, wrapping my arms around her. I


    "I love you too..." I whispered. "And one day, I will return here, and we will spend all the time in the world together."


    "We understand you have to go back," my father said, wrapping his arms around me as well and hugging us both. "We wouldn''t want anything less for you." "I''m sorry I can''t stay longer..."


    They both shook their heads and let out a smallugh and a cry at the same time.


    "We get it," my father assured me. "Like I said, we wouldn''t want anything less. Go live your life... be the woman we know you are and use your powers for good."


    I nodded and turned to Lucy; she had tears in her eyes. I stepped towards her and hugged her.


    "Thank you for taking care of my family," I whispered. She hugged me even tighter.


    "Now go show mine what a badass you are and that they''ve fucked with the wrong bitch," she chuckled.


    Iughed too. I stepped away from them and watched as they held one another. They looked like a beautiful famity... I was proud to know that they were my family.


    I walked back to Elliot and held his hand as I turned to face the Goddess. "Send me back," I told her.


    She nodded. I looked up at Elliot and he gave me a reassuring smile.


    "I''ll wait for you," he whispered.


    "I''ll bring you back," I assured him.


    He bent down and brushed his lips across mine.


    "I know," he whispered.


    "And if I fail, I''lle back to you," I told him.


    He cupped my face and kissed me deeply.


    "Live your life, Silver," he whispered. "Don''t end it for me."


    I wanted to argue, but the Goddess cleared her throat.


    ¡°You need to get back now before you are out of time," she told me nodded and stepped away from ''Elliot. "There''s something you should know though... about your mark when you return."


    I shook my head.


    "I don''t think I want to know anything else," I told her. "Just send me back and I''ll figure it out on my own."


    She smiled and nodded.


    cupped


    She walked over to me a hands


    my face in her hands; her hands


    were warm, and a bright light,


    glowed from them, giving me a tingly sensation.


    "Live, my child," she whispered just before her lips pressed against my forehead.


    The light was so bright it was almost blinding and then everything went dark.

 Chapter 0201

    Silver''s POV


    I wasn''t out of it for long. My eyes immediately flew open, and I gasped as if I hadn''t been breathing this entire time. Whoever was sitting by my bedside was nearly thrown out of their seat and I heard a small squealing from her lips. "Get the doctor," I heard another voice saying.


    I looked around the room and saw that I was in the hospital, which wasn''t surprising. I had been shot after all. When I looked to my left, I breathed out relief when I saw Charlotte hovering over me, her eyes filled with worry. "Silver... can you hear me?" She asked.


    I grabbed her arm, unsure where this newly found strength came from. She was glowing in a purple aura; it was her scent. I could see it so clearly. Purple was the color of the goddess and all things spiritual. Her color does not surprise me, and it honestly made me smile to see. She was strong in her own way and powerful.


    "I need to see Elliot," I told her.


    A look crossed her eyes, and I could see the sadness in her gaze. I wanted to tell her that I knew everyone thought he was dead, but I could bring him back. However, before those words left my lips, the door flew open and the doctor came in, followed by Reba. "Hey," she said, rushing to my bedside. "I can''t believe you are awake."


    "Good evening, Mrs. Crown," the doctor said with a smiling face. "You gave us quite the scare. To be honest, we didn''t think you''d ever be awake.


    I furrowed my brows as I looked around the room; they all looked so relieved and so very exhausted.


    "How long had I been out for?" I asked.


    They all looked at one another with frowns and I could tell they didn''t want to tell me.


    "Two months," Reba was the one who answered.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My entire heart fell deep into my stomach.


    "What?" I gasped, unable to contain the terror in my voice. "Are you serious?"


    "Just settle down," Charlotte said, putting a hand on my shoulder. "It''s going to be okay..."


    "N...no," I said, shaking my head as tears burned in my eyes. "I need to get to Elliot."


    I didn''t miss the look that Charlotte and Reba shared, and the knot grew even tighter in the pit of my stomach.


    "Right now, you just need to rest," the doctor said. "I''m going to do a quick examination and hopefully get you off some of these machines," he added, pointing to the IV machines.


    "Please," I said, grabbing onto Charlotte''s arm. "We don''t have a lot of time. You need to get me out of here."


    "Look... you''ve been through a lot,


    and we have to talk to you about some stuff. But for right now, you need to focus on getting better," she told me, her voice soft but there was a twinge of pain behind her words.


    Tears burned in my eyes; she wasn''t going to listen to me. I was going to be toote if I wasn''t already. How could I have been in aa for two months? It only felt like a few


    minutes ago that I was shot and


    even sooner since I was with Elliot in


    the Goddess''s spirit world.


    Was he watching me right now? Was his body put to rest yet? The Moon Goddess told me that when I woke up, I would be cutting it close, but I should be able to save him. I had to get to his body before it was toote. The doctor checked over my vitals and updated the chart.


    "Just get some more rest, your wolf is healing you nicely," he told me with a fond smile. "You have a very strong wolf and very strong powers. You should be proud of yourself."


    "You saved a lot of people by defeating your brother," Charlotte said with a strained smile. "You did really well. It feels like it all happened yesterday, but it was a couple of months ago."


    "What''s been going on since I''ve been here?" I asked, looking between them.


    "Well, Leo has been running the pack for a while; I''ve been helping him," Charlotte said with a shrug. "It''s certainly been interesting."


    "Leo is okay?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "He and Luca have recovered nicely," she told me. We lost quite a few packmates, but we are rebuilding


    after the damage from the battle t


    Word got around quickly about your rifice... you are pretty famous not


    the Crown pack, but to all the


    packs."


    "I''ll let you girls talk," the doctor said, nodding at me. "Hopefully by tomorrow, you''ll be ready to leave and get back to your normal life. I''ll be backter to check on you." "Thank you, doctor," I said to him as he left the room.

 Chapter 0202

    Reba sat on the other side of my bed and wrapped her arms around me.


    "I was so worried about you," she whispered. "Oh and get this... Ste was arrested for fraud!"


    I gasped and stared up at her. "What?"


    "She messed with the wrong painting," Reba chuckled, shaking her head. "I might have put a famous painting in your art studio at the pce because I saw Ste snooping around. As soon as she heard that you were in the hospital, I knew she was going to try and pull some shit. So, I put a very famous painting in your studio. She didn''t know the difference and tried to sell it as her own work," she exined.


    "Oh, my Goddess," I breathed.


    "Yeah," Reba said, shaking her head. "She sent it in for profit and it was recognized immediately. Now they are realizing that all her paintings aren''t hers. Some even recognized the painting as yours. So, she''s been arrested and now she has to spend a couple of months in jail for the crime."


    "What about my dad?" I asked. "Can''t he get her out."


    "She''s made such arge-scale enemy out of herself that he''s worried it would ruin his reputation if he let her get away with this crime," Reba said, rolling her eyes. "So, he''s letting her rot a few months in jail. Because he''s an Alpha, she only got a few months. She''ll be fine."


    I shook my head in disbelief. I seemed to have missed a lot in a couple of months. I''m sure there are a ton more they need to tell me, but my mind went right back to Elliot.


    "Elliot..." I said quickly. "I need to see him."


    They both fell silent as their eyes met.


    "There''s something you need to know," Charlotte said, taking hold of my hand. I knew what she was going to say, but it didn''t make it any easier to hear. "Elliot was hurt by the dagger..." she exined. "It was really bad, Silver." Tears filled her eyes and when she spoke my name, her voice cracked. I knew this was hard for her to say.


    "We brought him to the hospital and tried to save him... but it was no use. He was too far gone," she whispered, unable to keep her emotions in check. My vision became blurry with unshed tears. Her lips quivered and she let out a sob, she couldn''t continue so Reba spoke for her.


    "We had him on life support for a while because Charlotte couldn''t let go," she said sadly. "But it was time that we unplugged him..."


    Charlotte sobbed; tears fell down her cheeks.


    "No..." I whispered, my voiceing out inaudible. "Please, don''t say it..."


    "I''m so sorry, Silver," Reba whispered. "But he''s gone. Elliot died officially a few nights ago. He''s in the morgue right now and they are nning on having his funeral tomorrow."


    I shook my head as tears soaked my


    cheeks; I could save him. I knew I could. The Goddess told me that I''d be able to save him as long as his body hadn''t been put to rest yet. I had to bring back my husband.


    I grabbed a hold of Charlotte''s arm, drawing her attention to me.


    "I have to see him," I said softly. "Take me to my husband."


    "Silver" she tried to say, but I cut her off with my sharp words.


    "I can save him."


    She raised her head to look me in the eyes.


    "No, you can''t. There''s nothing to save. He''s a vessel now. My brother is dead."


    "I can bring him back," I said firmly. "I know I can. My blood has magic powers, and I can bring him back as long as he hasn''t been put to rest yet. Bring me to him."


    "Silver, the minute we shut the


    machine off and he officially died, the mark on your neck disappeared. That''s a sign that your bond is now broken... he''s dead and he''sing back," Reba said as tears filled her own eyes. "I''m so sorry."


    I pulled my hand away from both of them and tried to get out of bed; the doctor removed the machines from me, so I was able to get up. I hadn''t used my legs in a couple of months, so I expected they would feel weird. But oddly enough, I was feeling strong; like I hadn''t been in aa for two months. I felt my wolf stirring and waking within me, feeding me strength and energy.


    "Silver, what are you doing?" Reba asked.


    "Going to find my husband with or without your help," I said through my teeth.


    Charlotte was the one who finally relented.This is the property of N?-velDrama.Org.


    "Fine, we will take you to him."

 Chapter 0203

    Silver''s POV


    "You shouldn''t be in here," the mortician said as we walked into the cold room in the basement of the hospital. I had never been in a morgue before and I wasn''t sure what I was expecting. But it was dark and gloomy down here. "I need to see my husband," I demanded.


    The mortician narrowed his eyes at me, trying to figure out who I was and then it clicked.


    "Mrs. Crown? Erm... Luna?"


    I nodded.


    "Let me see Elliot," I demanded again.


    "When did you wake up?" He asked. "How are you walking around right now?"


    "Please," I said, stepping towards him. "Let me see my husband."


    He looked at Charlotte who gave him a curt nod and he sighed.


    He opened the door where they were keeping Elliot''s body and he slid him out, putting him on the metal table. He was in a body bag, and I sucked in a sharp breath when he unzipped the bag, revealing for still, pale, and cold husband.


    I had to stifle a sob upon seeing him. I couldn''t believe that he was there... dead. He actually died.


    I bit my lip... I had to believe in the Moon Goddess. She told me I could save him... I had to trust her.


    I walked over to him and put my hand on his face; he was so cold. I hated seeing him like this. Everyone in the room was silent as I unzipped the bag further, revealing his chest. The wound was still on his chest along with the ck veins from the magic of the dagger. She told me that my blood could heal him.


    "I need a knife or something sharp," I demanded.


    "Mrs. Crown, I-"


    "Please," I demanded firmly.


    He looked at me for a moment before relenting. He grabbed a small knife and handed it to me. To everyone''s horror, I ran the knife across the palm of my hand.


    "Silver!" Reba gasped.


    "What are you doing?!" Charlotte cried.


    I ignored them as I watched blood pool in the palm of my hand. I held my breath and then I ced my hand over his chest, on his wound, smearing the blood across the ck veins.


    My palm felt warm, and I could feel his body growing warm from my touch.


    I closed my eyes and imagined him healing and the veins disappearing. I could feel my blood seeping into his body, and I could feel my energy spiking. My wolf was howling in my mind, calling out to our mate, desperately wanting to connect with him. The room waspletely silent.


    "Holy hell..." Charlotte whispered. "Are the ck veins disappearing?"


    "How is that possible?" The mortician asked.


    Reba was the one who answered, "Because she''s magical and she has the Goddess on her side."


    Elliot''s POV


    6 monthster


    "Ladies and gentlemen of the Crown pack, I''d like to formally introduce my wife, and your Luna, Silver Crown," I announced to the pack of cheering packmates.


    Silver stepped beside me wearing the most elegant white dress I had ever seen. Her dark hair was curled and hanging loosely around her shoulders, beautiful flowers tucked beneath her curls, highlighting her bright features. A smile on her face as she looked out into the crowd.


    She reached over and held my hand, love and hope clear in her eyes.


    It had been 6 long months since I


    died; 6 months of recovery from the Moon Dagger wound. 6 months since my wife brought me back to thend of the living. I still remember the moment I drew in my first breath and my eyes opened; I heard the screams of my sister and then she sobbed as she wrapped her arms around me. Silver had passed out and when I woke up to look for her, I saw her on the ground. everybody was so preupied with the fact that I was alive, that they didn''t even notice her.


    I barely even noticed the fact that I was sitting in a morgue, half in a body bag. It would have been unsettling if I wasn''t so worried


    about Siker. We brought her to an et


    hospital room, my sister clung to my side the entire time. Word got out quickly that I was alive, and Leo and Luca came to see me for


    themselves. Everybody was shocked that Silver managed to bring me back to life. Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But at what cost?


    She looked so frail as shey asleep in the hospital room. Apparently, we had both been out of it for 2 months at that time and she was still gaining


    her strength back. Thankfully, it didn''t take long for her to wake up. She only needed some rest, and her wolf was able to give her more strength. When she woke and she saw me, at first, she thought we were both dead. But when she saw Char and Reba standing by my


    side, she knew her n had worked, and she broke out into tears.


    To this day, Charlotte is still trying to make it up to her for not believing her at first and for being mean to her when they first met. Silver is so kindhearted, she forgave Char long ago, but Char still feels guilty.


    6 monthster, we were finally able to have a Luna ceremony for my wife and renew our wedding vows. I gave her the wedding she always wanted and everybody she loved was there.


    Every packmate chanted her name, excited to have a strong and capable Luna to protect them. Silver looked so in her element and so happy that my heart swelled at the sight of her smiling face. When she looked back at me, I could see the love and admiration in her


    eyes.

 Chapter 0204

    "I


    "I love you, Mrs. Crown," I said to her.


    love you, Alpha," she said, with a wink.


    "Congrattions!" A voice said from nearby. I turned to see Silver''s friendsing to hug her. Cara, Alison, Emma, and Reba. Reba switched her allegiance to the Crown pack and now she works in my packhouse as a financial advisor and the Beta''s personal assistant.


    They don''t get along all that well, but even Leo can''t deny that Reba makes his life way easier. She''s good at what she does and she''s very professional.


    "Thanks, girls," Silver said, hugging each of them.


    "We should celebrate," Alison suggested.


    Silver looked at me and gave me a small smile.


    "I kind of just want to go home with my husband," she said softly. "But maybe tomorrow?"


    "Sure thing," Alison replied. "You are the Luna after all. You can do whatever you want."


    "I need to go anyway. Leo gave me ast-minute assignment that he wants on his desk before midnight," Reba said, rolling her eyes. "He''s ridiculous."


    "He has a thing for you," Silver chuckled; this wasn''t the first time Silver had said this to me. She can read people very well and now that she can control her powers and see scents, she notices that Leo''s changes based on his emotions when Reba is around. She rolled her eyes and shook her head.


    "As if..." she murmured. "He''s an asshole. But he''s my boss and I need to keep him happy."


    We waved goodbye as she left.


    I wrapped my arms around my wife and pulled her close to me.


    "Let''s go home," I murmured against her ear.


    She nodded.


    I took her hand, and we went back to the pce. When we reached the bedroom, I couldn''t keep my hands off her. I wrapped her in my arms and lifted her up off the ground; she wrapped her legs around my waist and kissed me with a hungry passion. We both kissed one another with equal desires. I nibbled her bottom lip, making her chuckle as I threw her onto the bed. I quickly undid my tie and shirt, throwing it to the ground. I watched as her eyes darkened, and I knew her wolf was at the surface, wanting toe out and y. I ran with her wolf in the forest a few times during thest 6 months and she was a glorious beast. Now that she had her full powers and inherited her brother''s powers, she no longer suffers from that pain on the full moon. She''s able to shift at will and she''s a fantastic wolf.


    I kissed her deeply as I climbed on top of her. She shimmied out of her dress, leaving her in only her bra and undies. She moaned as my tongue slid between her lips, tasting everything she had to offer.


    "Elliot..." she whispered between kisses; I answered her with a hum. "I want you to mark me..."


    Since I died, her mark had faded. I hadn''t marked her back because I wanted to wait for the perfect moment. So, as of now, she wasn''t wearing my mark. I smiled against her skin before looking into her eyes.


    "Are you sure?" I asked her, my tone breathy.


    She nodded and reached up to touch my face.


    "I have never been surer about anything in my life," she told me.


    I smiled at her and kissed her


    passionately. Then, I let my lips trail


    down the nape of her neck. As I sucked on her sweet spot befored called my wolf forward and plunged my canines into her. She gasped at first but then let out a content sigh as our bond sealed.


    Then I heard her soft voice.


    "Mine..." she whispered and then I felt her canines plunge into my neck as well.


    We stayed like that for a long moment before our canines retracted. We licked each other''s wounds until they sealed and then we smiled at one another. Our bond was sealed; we were connected in more ways than we could count.


    "I want you to make love to me now,"


    she whispered, touching my cheek with her warm and soft fingertips.


    ¦«¦¯¦©


    "But first, I have to tell you something."


    I furrowed my brows.


    "Are you okay?"


    She nodded, tears filling her eyes and a smile forming on her lips.


    "More than okay..." she whispered. "I''m pregnant."


    My heart skipped a beat.


    "You''re what?" I asked, not sure I heard her correctly.


    She touched my face again and looked me deep in the eyes.


    "We are having a baby, Elliot. I found out this morning," she told me. "I hadn''t been feeling well so I went to the doctor and-"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I pressed my lips against hers and kissed her deeply.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "We are having a baby," I repeated.


    She nodded. I let out a howl of delight! I was having a baby with the woman I loved, with my mate. My life couldn''t get any better than this. "Are you happy?" She asked,ughing.


    "Happy? I''m over the moon!" I cheered, wrapping her in my arms. "Now make love to me, my mate."


    She smiled and she did just that. I made love to the woman of my dreams and now we were able to finally begin our lives.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!